■
II.! li
1- 'iii»
liU'
[êm%
I •' ' ■' 'V'' ■ .'■' 1'" il ^
1 îiiKiil ilii^^Siiil !î
iPl': iJ^i^iiîiîH n:;';:fe
1
1
\ i t . - , ■ ■ . ' . i ^ t f 1 ■ ' ■
' ■;■,;: i:;M'
PI
l'r- ;:v.-:: • y
:^:y;:i
^ r ' ' ■ ■
■ ■ M ' i
1 ! '
'- 1 - i ! ' ' . '
1 i ■ i
-. ; ■. ■,,■:.!•■: 1 ! ' ; V
1 i . ' ■'[;
SI i
DET KONGELIGE DANSKE
VIDENSKABERNES SELSKABS SKRIFTER
SYVENDE RÆKKE
MTÏÏRVIDEîfSKÂBELK} OG MATHEMATISK AEDELUG
TREDIE BIND
MEl> 2 KORT Ot; 12 I AVLER
-^^•Hg-
KØBENHAVN
BIANCO LIINOS BOdTR YK K KRI
1907
INDHOLD
Side
Fortegnelse over Selskabets Medlemmer Juni 1907 V
1. With. C. .1.: Cheloneti. An account of the Indian false-scorpions together with studies on
the anatomj' and classification of tlie order. With 4 plates and I map. (The Danish
E.\pedition to Siam 18. Heiberg.
^ Jè -*.»-%► %
IllJ L I B R A R Y
Indenlandske Medlemmep.
Thom.ien, Hans Peter Jürgen Julius, Dr. metl. & pliil., Geliejnie-Koiiferensraad, fli. Pro-
lessor i Kemi ved Københavns Universitet og Direlttør for den polytekniske Lære-
anstalt, Storkors af Danebrog og Danebrogsmand , dekoreret med Majestæternes
Guldbryllups-Erindringstegn, Selskabets Præsident.
Mehren, Aitgvst Michael Ferdinand van, Dr. phil., fh. Professor i semitisk-orientalsk
Filologi ved Kobeniiavns Universitet, Kommandør af Danebrog og Danebrogsmand,
Kommandør af den russiske St. Stanislausorden, Ridder af Nordstjernen.
Holm, Peter Edvard, Dr. phil., fh. Professor i Historie ved Københavns Universitet, Kom-
mandør af Danebrog og Danebrogsmand, Kommandør af St. Olafsordenen.
Rørdam, Holger Frederik, Dr. phil., Sognepræst i Lyngby, Ridder af Danebrog og
Danebrogsmand.
Zeuthen, Hieronymiis Georg, Dr. phil. & math.. Professor i Mathematik ved Københavns
universitet og den polytekniske Læreanstalt, Kommandør af Danebrog og Dane-
brogsmand, Ridder af Nordstjernen, Selskabets Sekretær.
Jørgensen, Sofus Mads, Dr. phil.. Professor i Kemi ved Kobenhavns Universitet og den
polytekniske Læreanstalt, Kommandor af Danebrog og Danebrogsmand, Formand i
Selskabets naturvidenskabeiig-mathematiske Klasse.
Christiansen, Christian, Professor i Fysik ved Københavns Universitet og den poly-
tekniske Læreanstalt, Ridder af Danebrog og Danebrogsmand.
Faushøll, Michael Viggo, Dr. phil., fh. Professor i indisk-orientalsk Filologi ved Københavns
Universitet, Kommandør af Danebrog og Danebrogsmand.
Krabbe, Harald, Dr. med., fh. Professor i Anatomi ved den Kgl. Veterinær- og Landbohøj-
skole, Ridder af Danebrog og Dannebrogsmand, Ridder af St. Olafsordenen.
Thomsen, Vilhelm, Ludvig Peter, Dr. phil.. Professor i sammenlignende Sprogvidenskab
ved Københavns Universitet, Kommandur af Danebrog og Danebrogsmand, deko-
reret med Fortjenslmedaillen i Guld.
vin
Wimmer, Lvdvig Frands Adalbert, Dr. pliil., Professor i de nordiske Spro.« ved Kø-
lienliaviis riiiiversitet, Kommiindnr af Danebros Oi; Danebrogsinand, dekoreret med
Forljenslmedaillen i Guld, Formand i Selskabets liistorisk-ülosofiske Klasse.
Topsøe, Haldor Frederik Axel, Dr. phil., Direktør for Arbejds- og Fabriklilsynel,
Kommandør af Danebrog og Danebrogsmand, dekoreret med Forljenstmedaillen i Guld.
Warmimj, Johannes Eitgenins Bülow, Dr. pbil., Professor i Botanik ved Købenbavns
Universitet, Ridder af Danebrog og Danebrogsmand , Ridder af den brasilianske
Roseorden.
Petersen, Peter Christian Julius, Dr. pbil.. Professor i Matbematik ved Købenbavns
Universitet, Ridder af Danebrog og Danebrogsmand.
Thiele, T'horvald Nikolai, Dr. phil., fb. Professor i Astronomi ved Købenliavns Universitet.
Meinert, Frederik Vilhelm August, Dr. pbil., Isle Inspektor ved Universitetets zoolo-
giske Museum, Ridder af Danebrog.
Goos, August Herman Ferdinand Carl, Dr. jur., Gebejme-Etatsraad, extraord. Assessor
i Højesteret, Kommandør af Danebrog og Dtanebrogsmand, dekoreret med Majestæ-
ternes (lUldbrvlliips-Erindringslegn, Storkors af den belgiske Leopoldsorden. Kom-
mandør af lien russiske St. Annaorden, Nordstjernen og den italienske Kroneorden.
Steensfrup, Johannes Christopher Hagemann Reinhardt, Dr. jur. & pbil.. Professor
Roslgardianus i nordisk Historie og Antikviteter ved Købenbavns Universitet,
Ridder af Danebrog og Danebrogsmand, Kommandør af Nordstjernen, Ridder af
Æreslegionen.
Gertz, Martin Clarentius, Dr. phil.. Professor i klassisk Filologi ved Købenbavns Univer-
sitet, Kommandør af Danebrog og Danebrogsmand, Kommandør af den italienske
Kroneorden.
Heiberg, Johan Ludvig, Dr. pbil. & art., Professor i klassisk Filologi ved Københavns
Universitet, Selskabets Redaktør.
Høffding, Harald, Dr. phil. &jur. , Professor i Filosofi ved Købenbavns Universitet,
Ridder af Danebrog.
Kroman, Kristian Frederik Vilhelm, Dr. pbil., Professor i Filosofi ved Københavns
Universitet, Ridder af Danebrog.
Muller, Peter Erasmus, Dr. pbil.. Kammerherre, Holjægermester, Overførster for anden
inspektion. Overinspektør for Sorø Akademis Skove , Kommandør af Danebrog og
Danebrogsmand, dekoreret med Majestæternes Guldbryllups-Erindringstegn , Kom-
mandør af St. Olafsordenen og af den russiske St. Annaorden, af den spanske Carl Ill's
Orden og den græske Frelserorden.
LulLIBR
Bohr, Christian Harald Lauritz Peter Emil, Dr. med., Professor i Fysiologi ved
Købenliavns Universitet, Ridder af Danebrog o;; Danebrogsmand.
Gram, Jørgen Pedersen, l)r. piiii., Direktør ved Forsiiiringsselskaberno «Skjold» og "Hafnia»
i København, Ridder af St. Olafsordenen.
Valentiner, Herman, Dr. phil., Direktør for Forsikringsselskabet «Dan» i København.
Erslev, Kristian Sofus August, Dr. phil., Professor i Historie ved Københavns Universitet,
Ridder af Danebrog.
Fridericia, Jidius Albert, Dr. phil., Professor i Historie ved Københavns Universitet,
Ridder af Danebrog.
Christensen, Odin Tideniand, Dr. phil., Professor i Kemi ved den kgl. Veterinær- og
LandbaJiøjskole, Ridder af Danebrog og St. Olafsordenen.
Hansen, Emil Christian, Dr. phil.. Professor, Forstander for Carlsberg -Laboratoriets
fysiologiske Afdeling, Ridder af Danebrog, Ridder af St. f)lafsordenen og den
italienske Kroneorden.
Boas, Johan Erik Vesti, Dr. phil.. Professor i Zoologi ved den kgl. Veterinær- og
Landbohøjskole, Ridder af Danebrog.
Petersen, Otto Georg, Dr. phil.. Professor i Rotanik ved den kgl. Veterinær- og Landbo-
højskole.
Prytz, Peter Kristian, Professor i Fysik ved den polytekniske Læreanstalt, Ridder af
Danebrog.
Salomonsen, Carl Julius, Dr. mod. & se, Professor i Pathologi ved Fiobenhavns Universitet,
Direktør for Statens Seriini-lnstitiil, Ridder af Danebrog og Danebrogsmand, Kom-
mandør af den preussiske Kroneorden, Ridder af Nordstjernen og af St. Olafsordenen,
Ofßcier de l'instruction publique.
Sørensen, William, Dr. phil.. Privatlærer.
Møller, Hermann, Dr. phil., Professor i germansk Filologi ved Københavns Universitet,
Ridder af Danebrog.
Pechüle, Carl Frederik, Observator ved Universitetets astronomiske Observatorium, Ridder
af den russiske St. Annaorden.
Jonsson, Finnur, Dr. phil., Professor extraordinarius i nordisk Filologi ved Københavns
Universitet, Ridder af Danebrog.
Müller, Sophus Otto, Dr. phil., Direktør for Nationalmuseets første Afdeling, Ridder af
Danebrog og Danebrogsmand, Ridder af Æreslegionen.
Beruh, Rudolph Sophus, Dr. pliil., fh. Docenl i Histologi ved Københavns Universitet.
Johannsen, Wilhelm Ludvig, Professor i Planlefysiologi ved Københavns Universitet,
Selskabets Kasserer.
Jespersen, Jens Otto Harry, Dr. phi!., Professor i engelsk Sprog og Litteratur ved
Københavns Universitet, Ridder af Danebrog.
Nyrop, Kristoffer, Dr. phil.. Professor i romansk Sprog og Litteratur ved Københavns
Universitet, Ridder af Danebrog, Officier de l'instruction publique, Ridder af den
italienske Kroneorden og af Æreslegionen , dekoreret med rumænsk Fortjenst-
medaille i Guld.
Bang, Bernhard Laurits Frederik, Dr. med., Veterinærfysikus , Professor i Veterinær-
Lægevidenskab ved den kgl. Veterinær- og Landbohøjskole ved København , Kom-
mandør af Danebrog og Danebrogsmand, Kommandør af Nordstjernen, Kommandør
af St. Olafsordenen.
Jiiel, Christian Sophus, Dr. phil., Professor i Mathematik ved den polytekniske Læreanstalt
i København.
Buhl, Frantz Peter William, Dr. theol. & phil., Professor i semitisk-orientalsk Filologi
ved Københavns Universitet, Ridder af Danebrog, af Nordstjernen og af Konge-
riget Sachsens Civil Fortjeneste Orden.
Kålund, Peter Erasmus Kristian, Dr. phil., Bibliotekar ved den Arnamagnæanske
Haandskriftsam'ling paa Universitetsbiblioteket i København.
Petersen, Christian Ulrik Emil, Dr. phil., Professor i Kemi ved Københavns Universitet.
Rosenvinge, Janus Laurits Kolderup, Dr. phil.. Docent i Botanik ved Københavns Universitet.
Troels-Lund, Frederik, Dr. phil.. Professor, Ordens-Historiograf, Kommandør af Danebrog
og Danebrogsmand, Ridder af den græske Frelserorden.
Dreyer, Johan Ludvig Emil, Dr. phil., Director of the Armagh Observatory, Irland, Ridder
af Danebrog.
Jimgersen, Hector Frederik Estrup, Dr. phil., Professor i Zoologi ved Københavns Uni-
versitet, Ridder af Danebrog.
Levinsen, Georg Maritis Reinald, Inspektor ved det zoologiske Museum i København.
Lehmann, Alfred Georg Ltidvig, Dr. phil., Docent i experimental Psykologi ved Køben-
havns Universitet.
Rubin, Marcus, Generaldirektor for Skattevæsenet, Historiker, Kommandør af Danebrog og
Dauebrogsmand, Kommandør af den russiske Si. Stanilausorden.
XI
Baitnkiœr, Christen, Mag. sc, Assistent ved Københavns Universitets botaniske Have.
Steenstrup, Knvd Johannes Voc/elius, Dr. phi!., Geolog. Ridder af Danebrog.
Drachmann, Anders Bjørn, Dr. pliil., Professor i klassisi; Filologi ved Kobenhavns
universitet.
Hude, Karl, Or. pliil., Hektor ved Frederiksborg lærde Skole.
Christensen, Anders Christian, Professor i Kemi ved den farmaceutiske Læreanstalt i
København.
Henriques, Valdemar, Dr. med., Professor i Dyrefysiologi ved den kgl. Veterinær- og
Landbohøjskole ved København.
Jensen, Carl Olnf, Professor i almindelig Palliologi og pathologisk Anatomi ved den kgl.
Veterinær- og Landbohøjskole ved København, Ridder af Danebrog.
Ussing, Niels Vifigo, Dr. phil.. Professor i Mineralogi ved Københavns universitet.
Pedersen, Holger, Dr. phil.. Professor ekslr. i slavisk Filologi og sammenlignende Sprog-
videnskab ved Københavns Universitet.
Lange, Hans Ostenfeldt, Overbibliotekar ved det store kongelige Bibliotek i København,
Ridder af St. Olafsordenen.
Sørensen, Søren Peter Lauritz, Dr. phil., Forstander for Carlsberg-Laboratoriets kemiske
Afdeling, København.
Olrik, A. Vi.lpiisk SclsK SUr,. 7- Ha'kke, iKitiuviili-nsk. oij iiKilhcm. .Mil 111. 1. 4
26
poiiion ol' tlu- maxillae; the huniiin inCeiior is much more distinct than when seen
from the upper side (PI. I, fig. 1 g, li).
The maxiUae of at least Ch. Kui/i L. K. are below provided with the usual
three or four "fissures" just behind the articular cavity of the trochanter and near
to the outer margin, but I was not able to find the circular "lyriforni fissures" so
well developed in tlie Obisiidae Hans. (cf. below).
II. Obisium muscorum Leach. (PI. I, fig. 3 a and fig. 3 b).
The labrum is very similar to that of Chlhoniiis C. K., but shorter and broader.
Only one author H. J. Hansen has given a thorough description of this organ ; but
as this is given in the Danish lan'guage and in the popular work "Zoologica Danica"
(7. p. 103), which is not within easy reach, I think that a translation of his text
and a reproduction of one of his figures (tab. VII, ß f ) will be of value, especially
when the good quality of this author's representation is taken into consideration;
in the following quotation references are made to fig. 3 a (PI. I) not to Hansen's
figure 6 e, and his figure 6 f is identical to fig. 3 b (PI. I).
"In the front part of the céphalothorax at the top between the root of the
antennae a small chilinous plate, pointing downwards, is situated, which as in
the harvestmen is most naturally regarded as a clypeus [PI. I, fig. 3 a-b, p]\ it is
moderately arched, rounded above, but below with a distinct dee]) notch in the
middle. Beneath this plate a big organ, which probably ought to be regarded as
a transformed labrum, is found [fig. 3 a-b, b]. As seen from the front it is twice
as long as the clypeus, as broad, and continued as a large triangle into the
above mentioned notch or incision; its lower part is short, moderately pointed and
rounded, and the whole labrum is also, to a considerable degree, comjjressed from
the one side to the other. In lateral view [Fig. 3 b, b] it forms an angle with the
clypeus, so that it is directed moderately downwards, but also and in a consider-
able degree forwards; the labrum is at the base two thirds as broad as it is long;
its front (upper) margin is almost straight, its hinder (lower) margin, which from
the base to almost half its length is gradually, but not very much curved outwards
and beyond turned suddenly in such a manner, that a prominent, rounded process
arises (e); afterwards it turns again sharply and goes to the rounded summit in a
direction (juite converging with the dorsal margin. At the base near to the upper
margin we find a tiny chitinous ridge (c), which is connected with the above
described maxillar lobe. The first curved portion of the lower margin is delicately
and densely serrated and forms in reality the one side of the mouth; this, which
is placed at the ventral surface of the labrum, is shaped like a long narrow
isosceles triangle, the vertex of which is placed in the above mentioned jirominent
small process (e) and the short bottom of which is at the base of the labrum.
This orifice is closed by a plate of similar shape, and this plate which acts as a
kind of labium (erior (Is) is longer and more slender
4"
28
lluiii ill Ubishiiu C. K.; llieir liiiiilation inwards I could not Ibliow. Tlic rounded
lamina inferior is excessively small (fig. 4c-d, //). The ventral surface of the
maxillae bears below a few hairs in addition lo the terminal ones.
Corresponding lo the single inner marginal fissure of Ohisiiim miiscornm Leach,
a very remarkable one is found in a similar position (PI. I, fig. 4 e, ()• This fissure
is so strongly curved, that its two pointed tips, which are directed forwards and
outwards almost touch each other; the oval-shaped area, limited by the fissure, is
thinly-skinned. The median fissure (figs. 4 e, ;n— 4 f ) is even more peculiar than
the corresponding one in Obisium C. K. ; the organ of the lefl side (4 e) consists of
an inner almost circular, broad fissure; the two outer ones are slraighler, only
including a portion of the inner one; of these two the most exterior is both shorter
and narrower than the median. The inner fissure of the corresponding organ of
the right side is less curved and inwards bifurcated ; its exterior fissures are shorter,
especially the third one (fig. 4 f ). Between the two organs four very narrow lines
are visible, apparently placed beneath the skin; their axis is perpendicular on the
line between the two lyriform organs. Near the outmost anterior margin we find
as usual four oblique fissures, of which the inmost one is the longest (fig. 4d, f"^).
Above in the middle four longitudinal fissures are found, of which the inner is
the longest and placed apart from the three others (fig. 4c, /'). Both the labrum
and tlie laminae maxillares are more elongated in Ideoronciis laminatus n. sp. than
in /. Sicimensis n. sp. Their more detailed structure I could not investigate with
the scanty material at my disposal (fig. 5 b); the median circular organ is present,
but placed more laterally than in /. Siamensis n. sp.
IV. Garypus irrugatus Sim. (PI. I, (igs. 6a-d).
The labrum appears most similar to that of Chelifer Geof. ; the foremost free
portion is rounded and narrow, while the hindmost is broader; the labrum does
not project behind the maxillae as in the Hemictenodactyli and is laterally covered
by the overlapping maxillae as in Chelifer Geof. (PI. I, fig. 6 a). The arrangement
of the cliitinous ridges at the surface of the labrum as well as of the paired bodies
above its hindmost broad portion (fig. 6 a, h) bear some similarity to that in the
latter genus. Beneath the hindmost portion of the labrum and over the sucking
organ a broad cliitinous body is found (PI. I, fig. 6 a, p). The maxillae, which are
granular with scale-shaped granules along the sides, are pointed and provided with
a well developed lamina maxillaris superior, but with a very narrow lamina inferior
(fig. 6 a-b, Is-li). The ventral surface bears many short hairs along the inner side;
at the outer corner a long pointed one is situated. Just where the maxilla is bent
inwards to establish the very narrow manducatory ])art , a short very strongly
curved hair is found (fig. 6d, /i); a similar one is placed near lo the tip.
The marginal interior fissure (PI. I, figs. 6 b, /'^ — 6(1,/) is placed much more
in front than usual, is excessively broad and includes a thinly-skinned depressed
29
;ire;i. Tlu' slriu'tiiie ol' llic median oigan is very flilïieiill lo unravel; il seems lo
consist of two remarkably shaped fissures (PI. I, tig. (> c). The posterior one is
narrow, shaped like a horse-shoe with the free tips directed forwards. Between
the tips of the legs another, narrower fissure is found with a tiny branch directed
forwards and inwards. The outer margin of these two fissures are rather chilinized,
(he inner less so, and the area between them is thinly skinned, a median denser
portion excei)ted. Near to the exterior margin I have only seen two fissures, placed
apart from each other (tig. 6 b, /'■'); above there are three very short almost longi-
tudinal fissures (PI. 1, fig. 6 a, Z'^).
V. Garypinus nobilis n. sp. (PI. I, figs. 7 a-c).
The labrum is very broad in front and is behind a moilerate convexity
widened out again (PI. I, fig. 7 a); there is no jjosterior free portion prolonged at
the back of the maxillae. The anterior portion is mounted with two broad ridges
(fig. 7 a, a), which almost touch each other in the front but behind are well
separated from each other. On each side of these and partly in front of them a
narrow short ridge is found (fig. 7 a, c). The median pair of ridges {a) is continnetl
behind into the lateral margin of the labrum (m) and overlapped by the inwards
directed wing of the maxillae (fig. 7 a, b). The hinder pari of the maxillae, which
is placed behind the line where the articulate-membrane of the antennae is fastened
(fig. 7 a, /), is more thinly-skinned than the part in front of it. Along the hinder
margin of the maxillae a similar, but less complicated system than that of Chelifer
Geof. is found (figs. 7 a, b and d, cf. fig. 8 a). The paired bodies, which cover the
base of the labrum (fig. 7 a, /i) are moderately developed. The lamina ma.villaris
superior is rather long and broad (fig. 7a, Is), while the lamina inferior is extremely
small (fig. 7 a, li). The manducatory part is well developed but not so distinctly
limited as in Garypus L. K.
The interior marginal fissure is placed far behind the tip and a little removed
from the inner margin (PI. 1, fig. 7 b, /-) ; it is rather narrow and includes an
almost circular, thinly-skinned area, beneath which a short, hooked and outwards
directed body is jtlaced (fig. 7 c). The median organ (fig. 7 b, /') seems to consist
of al least one almost circular fissure, and appears similar to an arliculate-cavily;
its minute, as it seems complicated, structure I was not able to unriddle. Near to
the exterior margin, just behind the articulate cavity at least two transversely
placed fissures arc found (fig. 7 b, /''), and dorsally in the middle two longitudinal
ones are placed (fig. 7 a, /"').
VI. Chelifer nodosus Schrank. (PI. I, fig. iS a).
The structure of the labrum as well as of the maxillae is much more com-
plicated than in other forms and it is difficult to distinguish the parts of the two
30
syslems from each other. The hihriim, Ihe Tree [)arl ol' which is ralher sliorl and
obtusely pointed, becomes broader and broader ))nck\vards (PI. I, fig. 8 a). 'Ihe
anterior portion is provided witli a pair of exterior delicate ridges (fig. 8 a, c) and
also with a pair of inner strong ones, more and more diverging behind and at
least passing over in the lateral margin of the labrum proper, which is probably
fused with the inner side of the maxillae (fig. 8 a, a, m). The hindmost portion ol
the labrum is laterally covered by the overlapping inner portions of the maxillae.
The upper surface of these are naturally divided into two areas, a hinder thinly-
skinned one, and a foremost one thicker-skinned. The limitation between the two
is a fine line, continued over the labrum, to which the delicate membrane between
the maxillae and the antennae is probably fastened (fig. 8 a, /). This hindmost
portion is provided with a system of ridges, which as seen in the figure, are most
complicated along the posterior margin. Croneberg has mentioned the inner i)or-
lion of this system and writes (38. p. 29, taf. XV, fig. 7) that the base of the rostrum
"besteht aus zwei dreieckigen, hinten und oben zusammenstossenden Platten, denen
hinten noch zwei kurze Forlsätze angefügt sind"; these "kurze Fortsätze" (fig. 8 a, /i)
are only the broad hindmost margin of the overlapping portion of the maxillae,
which behind seems to be connected with the corresponding one of the other side.
Where the sides of the labrum meet the posterior margin of the maxillae at a
deep notch (lig. 8 a, ;i) a strong balk arises, which is directed through the inner
cavity of the maxillae and projects with its tip into the articulate-cavity of the
trochanter (fig. 8 a, ;), The manducatory part is fairly well developed and bears
a few hairs. A broad and long lamina maxillaris, with the outer margin serrated
and probably homologous with the lamina superior of other forms, is present
(cf. pi. Ill, figs. 8f-g, Is).
The anterior marginal tissure of Ch. nodosiis Schrank is almost circular, opens
outwards and seems to include a depressed area with a body within. The corres-
ponding fissure of Ch. Murraiii Poc. is narrow and almost semicircular with the
concavity facing outwards; the thinly-skinned area, which is partly included by
this fissure, contains in the middle a round body. The anterior fissure of Cli.
lampropsalis L. K. sp. af. is narrow, almost circular and apparently including a deep
cavity. The median organ of Cti. Murrai/i Poc. consists of an almost circular
narrow fissure only open in front, where another shorter fissure appears; the area,
included by these, is depressed and similar to an articulate-cavity. The corres-
ponding organ of Ch. lampropsalis L. K. sp. af. consists of a narrow, almost circular
fissure, only leaving the front open; in the bottom of the deep cavity within
another semi-circular fissure (?) is found. Dorsally near the exterior margin just
behind the insertion of the trochanter an organ, consisting of four obli([uely placed
tissures, is found (fig. 8 a, /■■'); on the exterior side I have found three almost
longitudinal fissures, one fairly long and two very short in Ch. lampropsalis L. K.
s]). af., probably identical with those, described by Hansen (49. p. 206).
Croneberg has both in 1880 (38. pp. 290-292, taf. XV, figs. 7-9) and in 1889
31
(45. pj). 421-424; laf. X, figs, â-6) given descriptions as well as drawings holli ol' tlie
maxillae and the labrum in "Chelifer Geol." as well as ^'Clwrnes Menge". I can
nol agree witli him in many details as well as in some interpretations, as is easily
seen, when com])aring my foregoing descriptions with those of Croneberg; I can
al'lirm that Cronebergs drawings of these organs in "(J/itr/ics Menge" are very good
and exhaustive, while tliose of "C/ie/j/er Geof." in iiis earlier paper are of less
value. Stschelkanovtzeir has recently dealt with the structure of these organs in
Ch. cimicoidcs F. (1903. 67. pp.320 — 324). Though I disagree with the statements
of this author in several questions, I will only deal with a single question liere,
which falls within the scope of these investigations. On account of the connection
l)elween the lahruni and the articulate membrane of the antennae he writes (67.
p. 322): "Folglich setzt die obere Wand des Rostrums sich keineswegs bis zu den
dreieckigen Platten fort, die Croneberg für die paarige Basis des Rostrums hält,
und die in Wirkliciikeit aber die Dorsal llächen der inneren und hinteren gegen
einander stehenden Ecken der Coxalglieder vorstellen." His criticism of Crone-
bergs triangular plates is according to my investigations (cf. above» partly right, but
if my interpretation, that the labrum of Chelifer Geof. is continued behind the
insertion of the antennae beneath the lateral wings of the maxillae, which is fairly
supported by the structure of the labrum in the Heinictenoductyli, holds good, the
above quoted hypothesis falls to the ground.
VII. Concluding Remarks.
Though my studies of the labrum and the maxillae do not go into the minute
details and as a rule only concern the outer appearance, it will by comparing their
structure in the ditl'erent genera easily be realised, in the first place that their is
a fundamental ditïerence in structure between these organs in genera like Chtlwniiis
C. K. and Chelifer Geof, which stand widely apart, and in the second place that
the gap between the two is at least partly fdled by intermediary forms. It is also
evident, that the maxillae and labrum, as well as tlieir lyriform organs, become
in similarity to the antennae more complicated in structure, going from Chthoniiis
C. K. to Chelifer Geof. A detailed study of these organs from a systematic as well
as from a comparative-morphological view is recommended to futine students of
the Chelonethi.
4. Palps.
Shape. The shape of the pafps varies in a considerable degree in the dif-
ferent forms of this grouj); tliey usually show differences between the members
of the subfamilies, genera and even species on account of an often marked sexual
difTerence. Their shape is oidv seldom characteristic of the familv, as is the case
32
willi the Chthoniiilae Hans.; forms with vastly difTerently shaped palps go together
in the different siihlaniilies like Blothriis spelaeus Sch. and Roinus alpinns L. K.,
Gariipiis iniigatus Sim. and Garypiniis nobilis n. sp., and like Clielifer granulatiis C. K.
and Ch. .hwaniis Thor. In the present chaotic stale of our knowledge of the generic
character it is not easy lo judge definitively about the systematic value, which
ought to be attributed to the shape of the palps. In the one place it seems to be
|)retty ceitain, that a genus like Garypiis L. K. is well characterized by its long and
slender palps, but it seems in the other place to be very probable that Chelifer
Hatvaiiensis Sim. is closely related to Ch. cimicoides F. in spite of the long and
slender palps of the former and the rather short and clumsy ones of the latter
species. To the specific value of the shape of the palps every description of a
species of this order bears testimony; we will scarcely exaggerate in saying, that
the palp of one species differs in shape from that of all other species. As far as
the sexual difference is concerned, we find, that most forms do not provide any
marked differences in the shape of the palps in the sexes, while these differences
in a few, f. Inst. Chelifer equester With, is pushed to an extremity (cf. 21. pi. IX,
figs. 1 a-d).
Tactile Hairs. The fingers of the palps always bear dorsally and posteriorly
tactile hairs, which are articulated in cavities, several times wider than their narrow
bases (cf. Hansen 49. p. 215; tab. V, fig. 14 t). These hairs are rather remarkable
in Chthoniiis Rayi L. K., where they are provided with a basal thickened part.
Similar hairs are found on the dorsal or posterior surface of the hand in at least
most species of the Pseiidohisiinae Hans, and Chthoniidae Hans. These hairs have
often been seen and figured by systematic authors like Simon, Thorell and Balzan,
but their systematic value was never fully realised. The number and arrangement
of these hairs, when they are placed on the fingers, are often characteristic f. inst.
in Chelifer Galatheae n. sp. (PI. IV, fig. 2 c), Ideobisium Balzanii With (21. pi. X,
figs. 2 d-e), /. crassinmmim Balz. (12. pi. 12, fig. 33) and Idcoroncus Mexicaniis Bks.
(21. pi. X, figs. 1 b-c), but these characters are not easily used, because the position
of the tactile hairs is not easily investigated. But the number and arrangement
of those, which are placed on the hand, provide an excellent and easily accessible
character between species and groups of species in the families in which they
occur, f. inst. in Ideoroncux laininatus n. sp. {P\. I, fig. 5 c), /. Mexicaniis Bks. (21.
pi. X, fig. 1 h) and Ideobisium Balzanii With (21. pi. X, figs. 2 d-e).
It is easily ascertained, that the name "tactile" hairs, which has been given
to these organs, is a proper one. If you place two specimens of Obisinm mnscorum
Leach in a narrow tube, you will see them searching with their palps in all
directions, while they walk around; hut if the two palps under the perambulation
of their proprietors approach each other so closely, that the distance between
them is equal to the length of a tactile hair, the animals will to your surprise
suddenlv dart backwards awav from each other. Add lo this, thai the chilin of
33
the palps is very Ihick and llial llic tactile hairs are always moving in all direc-
tions, to which their insertion in wide articular cups make them perfectly fitted.
Dentation of Fingers. The fingers of the palps bear teeth along their
inner margin; the number as well as the shape of these teeth are very dissimilar
in the dilTerent genera, as well as in the species especially of the Chllwuiidue Hans.,
as described thoroughly in Hansen's Danish paper (1884. 9. pp. 524-529) and later
on but much shorter by the same author in his "Organs and Characters" (1894.
49. p. 235). Several of the facts, set forth by this naturalist, as well as one of his
figures, are included in the following representation. The marginal teeth ditfer in a
considerable degree within the species of Chthonius C. K., but are as a rule large and
not numerous (cf. Balzan's figures on his tav. XVII (46.) and this paper fig. 11 below).
Both lingers of Blothrus spelaeus Schiødte bear marginal teeth almost from the base
to the tip; the teeth are found in great number viz. about 125 on the immovable
and about 90 on the movable finger; they are placed so close in
the basal half, where they are rounded, that the margin seems
to be crenated; in the distal half they are triangularly pointed
and further apart from each other. Both fingers of Roncus
alpinus L. K. are crenated from base to tip. In Obisiiim musco-
rum Leach, there is a great difi'erence between the armature
of the fingers (fig. 4a); the teeth of the movable finger are all
low and placed close to each other, while the immovable one
bears rather high, squarely truncate ones, in addition to a
number of basally broader, higher and conically pointed teeth,
which alternate with four or five of the others. The teeth of
Ideoronciis Siamensis n. sp. are poorly developed; behind the well
marked terminal hook of the movable finger three distinct
small pointed teeth occur, but the margin behind these is crenated and basalh'
undulated ; the teeth of the immovable finger are somewhat better marked, and
sometimes provided with a tiny secondary tooth in the middle. The movable finger
of (iarypns. irrugatus Sim. bears a close row of teeth, which are low and squarely
truncate proximally, but pointed distally; the teeth of the immovable finger are
pointed and placed more apart; inwards, i-emoved from the margin, a few accessor}-
ones are found; similar pointed accessory teeth to the niimber of twelve are placed
at the inner margin of the immovable finger in G. elegans Sim. from near the
base to a slight distance from the tip. Both fingers of Garypinus nobilis n. sp. are
provided with a marginal close row of teeth, those of the movable being squarely-
truncate in contrast to those of the immovable, which are at least distally trian-
gularly pointed. The marginal teeth of Chelifer Geof. are placed so close, that the
margins must be called crenated; in the immovable finger of Ch. granulntus CK.
for inst. they are pointed and directed backwards, in the movable only the terminal
are pointed, the rest are more squarely truncate. The teeth of Ch. nodosns Schrank
iMg. 4 a.
Obisium muscoriim
Leacli. ['"iiigers of left
palp X fig. (Zool. Da-
nica 7, tab. VII, 6 g).
I). K I). ViilensU. Sdsk. Skr
. lUi'kkc. n:itiii-\ iflciisk. 0(> ninllieni. .-\tVI. III. ].
,34
arc fairly high, Ihose of Hic movable scjiiarely truncate, those of the otliei- finger
triangularly pointed.
The armature of the luigers is in Chelifer cimicokles F. and related s])ecies
interesting on account of the presence of an anterior and posterior row of conical,
not marginal teeth; this structural feature was noticed and described by Hansen
years ago (1884. 9. p. 528), and again set forth by him later on (1894. 46. p. 234,
lab. V, fig. 14), but was nevertheless represented as new by Stchelkanovzcfl', who
deals with their systematic importance in a little paper (1902. 64. pp. 353-354).
The latter describes them minutely in three species; I can confirm his observation
as far as Ch. nodosiis. Schranck is concerned, namely that the movable finger
bears a single tooth inwards and three outwards, while the immovable has two
teeth inwards and four outwards. The number of these teeth seem to be variable
in Ch. Hawaiiensis Sim. (21. pi. VI, fig. 3 a, pp. 105 and 107).
5. Legs.
Introductory Remarks.
The legs of the Chelonethi consist of a coxa, a trochanter and a femur, which
is only undivided in a single genus, Chiridiiim Menge, but as a rule divided in two
more or less developed joints in all other genera, in addition to a tibia and one
or two tarsal joints; there is always a marked difference between the two first
and the two last pair of legs. When in the following the third and the fourth
joint of a Chthonius C. K. f. inst. are named the basal and tibial femoral part, it
is, because these two joints are homologuons to one joint in Chelifer Geof., which
is a real femur in functions; but it is to be remembered, that no premature inter-
pretation of the real nature of these joints is involved, in using this term.
The coxa and the trochanter have been named in a similar manner by all
authors, and so have the joints of the last two pair of legs. But the distal joints
of the two first pair of legs have been interpreted in various ways by different
authors. As it is upon the explanation of the nature of the femoral parts, that the
interpretation of the more distal joints depends, I will briefly set forth the main
points of the two principal theories, together with new facts in favour of the one,
under the discussion of the variations, which occur in the femora of the two first
pair of legs. The modifications of the femora of the fourth pair of legs as well
as those of the other joints of the first as well as of the fourth pair, will be
discussed in due time. Tliis chapter will be closed with remarks on the variations
in tlie structure of the arolium, claws and hairs of the legs.
I. Coxae.
The shape as well as the position of the coxae sometimes provide features of
interest. In the Panctenoducti/li they arc placed more or less on a level with the
^5
ninxillae, in the Hemiclenoclactijli (hey are with a single exception [hU'oionciis lanii-
ndliis n. sp.) placed on a lower level. The variation in shape is not very much
marked in Ihe Hemictenodactyli (cf. 21. pi. X, figs. 1 a and 2 c), but very considerable
in several forms of the Panctenodactijli: in the Garypidae Hans. f. inst. we have a
well marked difference between the length of the fourth pair of the coxae in G.
Floridensis Bks. and Olpium cordimanum Balz. ; the greatest and most interesting
variations are found in the Cheliferinae Sim., in which we often find a marked
sexual character in the shape and structures of the fourth pair of coxae. It is
only seldom, that the coxae of the female show marked variations; examples are
found in the very broad coxae of the female of Ch. equester With, in the female-
coxae of Ch. sculpturatus Lew., which are prolonged backwards with their hind-
most margin (21. pi. Mil, fig. 2 f), but especially in Pseudochiridiiim Thorellii n. sp.
in which the hindmost prolongation of the fourth pair covers the base of the
abdomen and is much broader than the coxa proper (PI. IV, fig. 12 d). The coxa
of the fourth pair of legs is in the male often of great systematic interest; the
whole „Lophochernes Sim." group of the Cheliferinae Sim. f. inst. has got its chief
characteristics from the structure of the male-coxa and the remarkable coxal sac,
placed within it, and even its species are to a certain degree characterized by the
ditferences found in these organs (PI. Ill, fig. 1 e-f). The majority of the species of
the Cheliferinae Sim. have the coxae of the two sexes almost alike; only those
species, in which the coxae attain a remarkable development, show sexual differences
of interest in this respect f. inst. Ch. equester With. (cf. 21. pi. VIII, figs. 3 d\ Ch.
sculphiratns Lew. (cf. 21. pi. VIII, figs. 2 b and 2f), Ch. Mortensenii n. sp. (PI. Ill,
lig. 1 e-f) and Pseudochiridiiim clavigenim Thor. (cf. below).
The coxae are always provided with hairs of the usual shape, but in at least
four species of Chthonius C. K. remarkable hairs of peculiar structure are placed
near the base of the second and sometimes third coxa (PI. I, fig. 1 h) (cf. below).
n. Trochanter.
The trochanter of the fourth pair of legs seems always to be longer and
more slender than that of the first pair of legs f. inst. in Chelifer Hawaiiensis Sim.
(21. pi. VII, figs. 1 b-c). As this joint differs in length as well as in shape in the
various forms in no mean degree, I should think it worth while to pay some
attention to it (cf. figs. 12 e-f of Pseudochiridium n. g. pi. IV; figs. 1 c-d of Garypiis
L. K. pi. II; figs. 7f-g of Garypiniis nohilis n. sp. pi. IIV
in. Femur of First Pair of Legs.
The third joint of the first pair of legs has been designated lemur by all
authors in Chiridium Menge and Chelifer Geof., but the third and the fourth joint
of Garypiis L. K. and most other genera have been differently interpreted by the
5-
36^
sliidents ol' Ihis group. The older of Ihc (wo principal Iheorics '), whicii was
established by Simon (1879. 5. pp. 6-7), was accepted by most authors especially
Balzan and Gaubert (cf. 49. p. 225); the newer was set forth by Hansen 1884 (9.
pp. 518-520) and again 1894 (49. pp. 223-227) and accepted by Borner ((i8. 300-302),
who went a little further. Simon regards the divided femur of Chelifer Geof. and
the undivided of Chiridiwn Menge as homologous to his undivided femur of Gary-
pus L. K., Ohisiiim C. K. and all other main genera, the same joint, which Hansen
names the basal femoral part; the tarsus of all these genera become consequently
two- or three-jointed, and Chiridiiiin has as far as the structure of the femur is
concerned more similarity to Garypiis L. K. than to Chelifer Geof. Hansen -) regards
the femur of Chelifer Geoï. and Chiridiiiin 'Menge as homologous to the basal + the
tibial femoral part of Garypiis L. K. and the other genera; from this interpretation
it follows that the tarsus of the Garypus I>. K. etc. is one- or two-jointed, never three-
jointed and that Chiridiiim Menge is the only genus with an undivided femur; it
also follows as a result, that the similarity between the leg I of Chiridiiim Menge
and Chelifer Geof., which have both undivided tarsi, is greater than that of the
former genus and Garypus L. K., especially when taken into account, that the divi-
sion of the femur is more complete in the latter than in Chelifer Geof. Hansen
has not expressed himself about the possible homology between the trochanlin of
Chelifer Geof. and the basal femoral part of Garypus !.. K., while Horner (1903. 68.
pp. 300 — 302) seems to regard as well established the homology between these joints.
To prove his theory Hansen sets forth several convincing facts especially taken
from the shape of the joints, the articulations and the position of the "lyrilbrm"
fissures; with regard to this I refer you to his paper (1894. 49. pp. 223— 227). A few
facts, relating to this subject and taken from the muscles, have been elucidated by
Borner. I will add a few observations, which make Hansen's interpretation, if
possible, even more secure, and which shows that Borners opinion, regarding the
homology of the trochantin of Chelifer Geof. and the basal femoral part of Garypus
L. K., may be regarded as very probable
If we examine the first pair of tlie femora of f. inst. Chelifer lampropsalis L. K.,
we will find the following structure. The trochantin is about as long as the
distal femoral part and much deeper; the whole distal surface is obliquely cut olV
establishing a wide cavity, facing forwards, upwards and outwards, for the insertion
of the distal portion ; on account of the position of this cavity the ventral posterior
portion of the margin is prolonged distally in contrast to the dorsal, anterior one.
') Schiödte (1851. 31. p. 24) interprets the legs of Blothnis spelaeiis Sch. in a mmiiier ditTering
IVüin that of later autliors, for he regards the tibial part of tlie femur as a real tibia, and consequently
gets an undivided femur and a two-jointed tibia in the two first pair of legs.
-') Keyserling seems to have shared a similar opinion regarding the interpretation of the femoral
part and probablj' without any knowledge of Hansen's earlier paper: he writes in his description of
Olpiiim longiventer Keys. (41. 1885—80, p. 51), that the two tirst pair of legs have the femora divided
into two distinct portions in contrast to the two last pair, tlie femurs of which are only indistinctly
divided.
37
Holli joinls arc anteriorly near llu' dorsal margin provided with a loolh-shaped
eondylus, on each side of which the articulate niemhrane increases in breadth;
the distal |)ürtion of llie trochantin covers ventrally and posteriorly the base of
the distal joint as well as a looth-shaped con-
tlvlus. As the condvli of the thus elablished
Fifj. 4 1). Chclifer lanipropsalis L. K.
X '.!>'). Left femur I ; « in anterior \ ie« ,
b in posterior view.
a b
Fig. 5. Chclifer subniher Sim. x 95.
I. eft f'eimir I; a in anterior, b in posterior
view.
hinge-joint are placed obliquely to each other, the main movement is probably
a horizontal one (tig. 4 b a-h).
The trochantin of Ch. siibrnber Sim. is scarcely half as long as the distal
part of the femur: the distal surface is almost perpendicularly cut ofl", and the
articulate cavity consequently faces outwards; the two coiidjli, each consisting
of a marginal tooth on the trochantin, are almost median and opposite to each other
(the posterior is placed a little more dorsally), the membranes
between the two joints are very narrow and the mobility
conse(|uently very limited; the movements are probably a
wriggle principally in the horizontal plan (fig. 5 a-b).
The trochantin of Pseudochoridhim Thorellii n. sp. is
one third shorter than the distal femoral part as well as
a little deeper, the posterior and the anterior condyli are
placed in the middle and almost opposite to each other;
the articulate membrane between the two joints is very
narrow; I think that the movement is principally a vertical
one (fig. 6 a-b).
In spite of the diflerences found in the described forms
of Cheliferinae Sim., there can be no doubt about the homology of their trochanlins,
for all intermediary forms are found between the extremities; the legs are similar
in all other respects and the animals stand nearlj' related to each other.
Fig. (i. Pseudochiridium
Thorellii n. s|). x 9Ö in
anterior anil posterioi- view.
38
Fig. 7. Gaifjpinnx nohilis n. sp.
X 95. Left femur I ; « in anteriüi-
view, b in posterior.
ir WC examine llie lirsl jjair of femurs ol' a Guriipiiius Dad., a genus unknown
lo Hansen, f. insl. G. nobilis n. sp. (fig. 7 a-b), we will find ils structure very
similar lo lluil of Chelifer suhruber Sim. The basal portion of the femur is about
one third of Ihe tibial, and distally, where it is widened out, scarcely dee|)er.
Anteriorly there is a very narrow articulate mem-
brane and a median liny tooth represents the con-
dylus; posteriorly we lind no condylus and the
margin of the trochanter overlaps that of the tibial
part; the limitation between the joints is per-
pendicular on the longitudinal axis. The two joints
form together a femur similar to that of Chelifer
Geof. w'ith a basal trochantin. The main movement
seems to be a very limited wriggle in the horizontal
plan especially forwards (fig. 7 a-b). A muscle cor-
responding to Borners „flexor femoralis" is found.
By examining the first pair of legs of a Garypiis
irnigatiis Sim. f. inst. (figs. 8 a-b), we will lind the
basal femoral part much longer than the tibial and
widened out towards the end, where it is deeper
tlian the tibial part; the two joints are connected by a hinge-joint with the princi])al
mobility in the vertical plan. The condyli are teeth, of which those of the basal
part are best developed and especially the anterior.
In spite of differences in articulation, shape and
comparative length between the femurs of the two
first pair of legs in Garypinus Dad. and Garypiis L. K.,
the homology between their divisions is easily proved
The dilTerence in length between the two joints is
scarcely of much importance, because we find all
intermediary forms between the short basal portion
of Garypiiuis Dad. and the long of Garypus L. K.; in
Garypiims sp. from Hawaii for instance we have Ihe
basal portion more than half as long as the tibial,
and in Garypiims sp. from Funafuti as well as in
G. dimidiatus L. K. the two joints are of equal length.
The differences in shape of the basal part are de-
pendent on the ditlerences in length and intermediary
forms are found between the extremities; as far as
the variations in the articulation between the two joints are concerned, I have
not had the opportunity of examining other species than the two already mentioned,
but without doubt intermediary forms occur between the extremities, exhibited
by these. A further confirmation of the homology between the two joints is
found in the position of a characteristic "lyriform" fissure; we lind namely
a /.
Fig. 8. Ganjpus irniijalus Sim.
X OS. I,eft femur I ; a in anterior,
b in posterior view.
39
anlerioily and doisally near the lip ol' Ihe basal joini of all the Garypidae Hans.,
wiielher this joint is long or short, a long tissnre, which is directed obliquely for-
wards (cf. figs. 7-8 a, /■) (Fl. II, ligs. le, 7 f and 8 f). If the basal joints of f. insl.
(lariipiiuis nobilis n. sp. and Gaii/piis irrii(]alus Sim. were not homologous, Ihe
pieviously mentioned lissure should have had a dillerent position in the two
forms. The position of Börner's „llexor femoris 11" in Garijpim L. K. as well as
in Garypiniis Dad. tells the same story.
If we are thus right in regarding the basal as well as the tibial femoral
parts as being homologous in all the Gnrypidae Hans., and if our assumption
of the homonolgy of all the trochantins and distal portions of the femurs in the
Cheliferinae Sim. is true, it will certainly be necessary with Borner to homologize
the trochantin of Chclifer Geof. with the basal femoral ]iart of all the other genera,
and the distal femoral part of that genus with the til)ial femoral part of these.
The corresponding position of the flexor-muscle of the femoral tibial part in the
Cheliferinae Sim. as well as in the Garypidae Hans, is in favour of this inter-
pretation.
With regard to the differences between the femoral parts and the articulation
between them in Gnrypiis L. K. and Chthoniiis-Obisiiim C. K. I refer to Hansen (49.
p. 224), who has pointed out, that the tibial femoral part has a tendency to become
more and more resembling a tibia in shape as well as in articulation, going from
the former of these genera to the latter passing Ideobisiiim Balz, and Obisinm C. K.
The tibial part of Chthonius C. K. has really in almost all respects become a tibia.
IV. Femur of Fourth Pair of Legs.
The joints of the fourth pair of legs have not been interpreted in a difTerent
way by the authors, because their femora do not provide so striking variations, as
those of the first pair do. The femur of the fourth pair is in all genera, but one
Chiridiiim Menge, provided with a longer or shorter trochantin, set off I'rom the
rest of the femur by a strictum and without any muscles, at least in all genera
except Chthonius C. K. That the trochantin of the fourth pair of legs is homologous
in all the Chelonethi, may be regarded as self-evident. The (juestion remains,
whether the two portions of the femur of the fourth pair of legs correspond to
those of the first pair, or not. Such an identification seems at least to be very
probable'), when we remember, that all the other joints of the legs are "homotype"
to each other, that there seems to be a kind of specialized articulation between
the two femoi'al portions in Chthonius C. K., and that there is a reduction in the
length and development of the trochantin of the fourth pair, corresponding to that
of the basal femoral portion of the first pair, if we go from Chthonius C. K. to
Garypus-Clielifer. If one may be allowed to express oneself paradoxically, one can
say, that the femur of the fourth pair of legs in Chthonius C. K. stands on the
') The remarkably well developed articulation between the trochantin and the femur proper of
the fourth pair of lefjs in Fcaella mirabilis Ell. is strongly in favour of this theory (cf. Kllingsen 72).
40
snme stage of development, as the femur of Ihe first pair in Chelifer Geof., and
that the femurs of the first as well as of the fourth has attained its final stage in
Chiridhim Menge.
The two last pair of legs of Chthonius C. K. are remarkable for their powerfuU
compressed femurs, to which animals of this genus owe their jumping habits, as
well as for the comparatively well developed articulation between the trochantin
and the rest of the femur (PI. I, fig. 1 in. f). The trochantin is about half as long
as the whole femur and ends with an articulate cavity, which faces forwards and
outwards; if we follow the articulate membrane between the two joints, it will
be seen to be curved towards the base anteriorly, but away from it posteriorly i
the mobility is probably very limited , corresponding to the narrow articulate
membrane.
The limitation between the trochantin and the distal ])ortion of the femur
seems to be a mere strictuni in the Obisiidae Hans. In Blotbrus spelaeiis Sch. the
two portions of the long and slender femur are of almost equal length ; the greatest
thickness is attained just in front of the articulation. In Roncus alpiiuis L. K. and
Ohisiiim nmscorum Leach the trochantin of the fairly compressed femur is almost
half as long as this, and its strictum perpendicular on the longitudinal axis of the
femur. In most species of the Pseiidobisiinae Hans, the trochantin is seldom half
as long as, in fact as a rule it is only one third as long as the whole femur or
less (21. pi. X, figs, le and 2g); the articulation is seldom perpendicular on the
longitudinal axis, but most often more or less oblique, so that the ventral margin
becomes much longer than the dorsal, a structural feature in common with most
of the Panctenodactgli (PI. I, fig. 4 i).
The fourth pair of the femurs does not in the Garypidae Hans, provide
characters of great importance; the exceedingly narrow articulation is always
oblique, so that the ventral margin of the trochantin is several times longer than
the dorsal one; this joint is seldom as in Gargpinus nobilis n. sp. (PI. II, fig. 8 g) in
length equal to one third or more of the whole femur, but as a rule 4 — 5 times
shorter (cf. pi. II, fig. 1 d of Garypiis irrugatus Sim.). The shape of the femur
varies according to the relation between the length and the depth. Garypns bicornis
Bks. has according to Banks (50. p. 9) no trochantin in the fourth pair of legs.
The trochantin of the Cheliferinae Sim. is at least in Chelifer GeoL in all respects
similar to that of the Garypidae Hans, by its rather short ventral margin, which is
much longer than the dorsal on account of the oblique articulation; the variations in
length between the species are scarcely so pronounced as in the foregoing family.
In Pseudochiridiiim Thorellii n. sp. (PI. IV, fig. 12 f) the long stalked femur has a
trochantin, which has an almost perpendicular articulation and in length e([uals
more than one third of the whole femur; only the ventral half of the articulate
membrane is present, the dorsal is represented by a symphysis. The femur of the
fourth pair in Chiridium Menge shows no trace of a trochantin, but is four times
longer than deep and provided with a long stalk. A "lyriform" fissure probably
41
homologous to one, which, in at least most species of the Paiictenodacli/Ii, is placed
ventrally just behind the articulate membrane on the anterior surface, makes the
conclusion acceptable, that it is only the limitation of the trochantin, which has
been abolished, not the trochantin itself (PI. IV, fig. 14 b).
V. Tarsi.
Tarsus I. The tarsus is the joint, which after the femurs sliows the greatest
and most intcrresting variations. The tarsi of the two first pair of legs are one-
jointed in the Chthoniidae Hans, and the Cheliferidae Hans, and two-jointed in the two
other families. The tarsus or the tarsi of the two first pair of legs seem always
to be longer and sometimes much longer than the tibia in the Hemictenodactyli; it
is f. inst. in Chthonius terribilis n. sp. twice longer than the tibia (PI. I, fig. 1 I), and
in Obisiiiiu muscorum Leach. 16 longer than the tibia; but the most marked varia-
tions in this respect are to be found in the subfamily of the Psendobisiinae Hans.
Ideoronciis Siamensis n. sp. has f. inst. the tarsi Iw longer than the tibia (PI. I,
fig. 4Ii-i), while it is only 13 longer in /. laniinatiis n. sp. The tarsus II seems
always to be the longer of the tarsal joints, when two are present ; in Blothriis
spelaeus Sch. the second joint is only a trifle longer than the first. In this respect
it is also the Psendobisiinae Hans, which provides the most numerous variations;
in Ideoronciis Siamensis n. sp. f. inst. we have the
second tarsal joint P4 times longer than the first
(PI. I, fig. 4 h), while in /. Mexicanus Bks. the former
of these joints is 25 longer than the latter (21. pi. X,
fig. 1 d).
If the tarsi of the Garypidae Hans, are examined,
even better marked variations are found; the combined
tarsi are sometimes as f. inst. in Garypiis irrugatus Sim.
longer than the tibia (PI. II, fig. 1 c), sometimes shorter
or of equal length f. inst. in Garypinus nobilis n. sp.
(PI. I, fig. 8 f ). The two tarsal joints are sometimes
of almost equal length as in Garypiis irrugatus Sim.
(PI. II, fig. 1 c), and sometimes we have the second joint
much longer as in Garypinus nobilis n. sp. (PI. II, fig. 8 f)
or Olpium Birmanicurn n. sp. (PI. II, fig. 7 f) or the basal
joint the longer f. inst. Garypus Floridensis Hks. and
Olpium n. sp. from Queeensland (fig. 9a-b). Within the
Cliiliferidae Hans, the variations are as marked as in
the last mentioned family. The tarsus of Chelifer Geof. seems never to be longer
than the tibia, sometimes as long f. inst. in Ch. Mortensenii n. sp., but most often
shorter f. inst. in Ch. Indiens n. sp. (PI. IV, fig. 10 c): the tarsus of the first pair of
legs is in Pseiidochiridium Thorellii n. s[). (PI. IV, fig. 12 f ) longer than the tibia and
so it is in Chiridiiim miiseorum Leach, bul in a less degree (PI. IV^ fig. 14 a).
n. K. n. Viilensk. Sclsk. Skr, 7. H:i'kk.-, niituiviilcnsk. oK miillicm. AW. III. 1, 6
Fig. 9. Garypus Floridensis Bks.,
J X 20. Left leg I (a), leg IV (b).
42
Tarsus IV. The tarsus of the fourth pair of legs are two-jointed in all the
forms, but those belonging to the Cheliferidae Hans., which have this tarsus one-
joinled; as a general rule Ihe larsi of the fourth pair of legs are shorter than those
of the first pair, at least when compared to their own tibia. While the tarsus of
the tirsl pair of legs is always longer than the tibia in the Hemiclenodachjli, it is
not so with the tarsus of the fourth pair; the tarsus and the tibia are f. inst. of
equal length in Ideobisiiim Bnlzanii With (21. pi. X, fig. 2 g) and the former joint
of Blothvus spelaeus Sch. even shorter than the latter. The relation between the
length of the two tarsi seems to be the same as in the first pair of legs. The
tarsus of the fourth pair of legs is in most forms of the Garypidae Hans., in which
the larsus of the first pair of legs is distinctly longer than the tibia, of equal length
to or a little longer than the tibia e. g. Garypiis irrngatiis Sim. (1^1. II, fig. 1 d) and
Olpiiim Birmanicum n. sp. (PI. II, fig. 7h); if the tarsus of the first pair is only a
little 'longer or of equal length to the tibia, we will most often find the tibia of
the fourth pair of legs longer and even much longer than the tarsus f. inst. in
Garypinus nohilis n.sp. (PI. I, fig. 8 g). This disproportion is especially well marked
in Garypiis Floridensis Bks., in which we have the tarsus of the first pair 13 longer
than the tibia, while the latter joint of the fourlh pair of legs is M longer than
the tarsus (fig. 9 b, p. 41). The tarsus of the fourth pair of legs is in Chelifer Geof.
always shorter and sometimes much shorter than the corresponding tibia f. inst.
in Ch. eqiiester With, in which the tibia is la longer (cf. PI. IV, fig. 10 d); the
tarsus of Chiridiiim Menge is shorter than the tibia of the fourth pair of legs, but
a trifle longer in Pseudochiridium n. g. (PI. IV, figs. 12 f and 14 b).
Hansen was the first author, who pointed out, that sj'stematic characters are
found in Ihe relation between the length of the tibia and the tarsus, and he pro-
posed to use this character in the definition of his families, "if tibia always is
longer than the tarsus in the Cheliferidae, shorter than the tarsus in the Garypidae"
(49. p. 233); this character will as seen from the above scarcely be of value in the
identification of these two families, but it will certainly be valuable at least in the
characteristics of species and even genera.
Shape of tarsus. It is not only the proportions of the tarsus, which pro-
vides systematic interest, but also its shape at least in the males of those species
of the Cheliferinae Sim., in which a pronounced sexual diflerence is found in the
shape of the tarsus of the first pair of legs. In Chelifer Socrotensis With f. insl. it
is tapering from the base towards the tip and about 4'5 times longer than deep at
the base (21. pi. VII, fig. 4 h) in the female, while the tarsus of the male attains
its greatest depth just in front of the base, is as deep terminally as it is basally
and only about 35 longer than deep (21. pi. Ill, fig. 4 g). The tarsus of the female
of Ch. lampropsalis h. K. is as in the female of the species just mentioned, but five
times longer than deep, while that of the male is 3(5 longer than deep, deepest
just behind the middle and terminally provided with a dorsal, obliquely forwards
and upwards directed strong conical tooth (PI. Ill, fig. ii a). The larsus of Ihe first
43
pair ol" the legs ol' tiii; male ol' Ch. granulaliis C. K. is widened oiil towards the
lip, while that of Ch. Mortensenii n. s[). is deepest just in front of the base.
VI. Arolium.
The arolium is always provided wntli a stalk, gradually merging into the
sucking cup; the arolium is very long and slender in the Chihoniidae Hans., while it
is very much enlarged distally with short stalk in f. inst. Ideoroncus Siamensis n. sp.,
but in neither case extending beyond the claws. It is a lillle longer than these, or
to speak more correctly it passes byond them in Ideoroncus laminatus n. sp. and
in a good many of the Garypidae Hans. f. inst. in Garypus irriigatiis Sim. (cf. Hansen
49. p. 233), Garypiniis nobilis n. sp. and Olpium Birmanicum n. sp. The two last
species have not only the arolium much longer than the claws, but have the stalk
bifurcate, so that each tarsus really bears two arolia or at least sucking cups; the
mentioned species have these structural features in common with Olpium biaroliatum
Tom., 0. Ortonedae Elling. (20. p. 161) and Garypinus dimidiatus L. K. (11. lab. IV,
fig. 17) (cf. PI. II, figs. 7 f-g, 8 f-g).
VII. Claws.
The claws of the Chelonethi do not as a rule provide structures of any
interest, the Cheliferinae Sim. excepted; they are sometimes more slender and less
curved, sometimes more clumsy and curved. In the Cheliferinae Sim. they vary in
three different ways.
1) The lower margin of the anterior claws and sometimes of both claws are in
Chelifer peculiaris L. K. according to Daday (11. p. 177) provided with a kind
of comb "Kämmchen" (tab. IV, fig. 16).
2) Tömösvary writes in his diagnosis of Ch. quadriinaculatus Tom. (1882. 40.
p. 197) "tarsis ungviculis duobus majoribus et præterea subtus pseudonychiis
duobus parvis armatis"; his figure (40. tab. II, flg. 3 uu) shows that each claw
bears near the base a slender forwards directed tooth, which is similar to a
moderately curved claw.
3) While the structures, mentioned above, only occur in a single species, that,
which is to be described now, is characteristic to a whole group of species of
Ghelifer Geof., and consists in the armature of the claws with a more or less
developed anterior tooth. The occurrence of such a tooth was first mentioned
by Stecker in his Ectoceras Helferi Steck. (1875. 4. p. 515, taf. I, fig. 8), later on
by Tömösvary (1882. 40. tab. 1, fig. 24) in Ch. cancroides L. and by Hansen
(1884. y. p. 521), who observed their variations in several species as 'well as in
the two claws of the same tarsus; Ellingsen has lately (1901. 18. pp. 205-206)
dealt with this .subject and so has With (1905. 21. pp.100 and 115-116).
The claws on the fourth pair of legs bear in both sexes in most species of
''Lophochernes Sim." a more or less developed anterior tooth near the middle; this
tooth is wanting in C/i. lampropsalis L. K. is small in Ch. (jrannlatus C. K., well
6-
44
developed in Ch. bißssus Sim., Ch. Socot rensis With, Ch. Mortensenii n. sp. (PI. Ill,
fig. 1 i) and especially in Ch. siiperbus n. sp., in which it is almost as long as the
point of the claw. The claws on the first pair of legs in the I'emale have generally
the teeth better developed than in the fourth pair; these teeth are big in Ch. gra-
nulatus C. K., so long as the point of the claws in Ch. Mortensenii n. sp., consistently
giving these the appearance of being bifurcate, while that of the anterior claw of
Ch. Socotrensis With is of usual shape in contrast to that of the posterior claw,
which has the tooth placed ventrally behind the summit not anteriorly as usual.
The claws of the first pair of legs of the male are often remarkably developed;
the anterior claw of Ch. lampropsalis L. K. has a very indistinct almost obsolete
ventral tooth and is rather clumsy, while the posterior, well curved, strongly pointed
claw bears a long anterior tooth near the middle (PI. II, fig. 5 a). The anterior
claw of the first pair of legs in Ch. granukitus C. K. is moderately curved and
pointed without any tooth, while the posterior attains a remarkable development,
is dangerously pointed and provided with a fairly long anterior tooth (PI. Ill,
fig. 4 a, cex); in Ch. Socotrensis With we have these claws developed in a similar
manner, but the anterior toothless claw is more slender, and the posterior bears
only an insignificant tooth. The corresponding claws of Ch. Mortensenii n. sp. and
Ch. superbus n. sp. are similar to those of Ch. lampropsalis L. K., the ventral tooth
of the anterior claw is only much more prominent and the anterior tooth of the
posterior claw is almost obsolete (PI. II, fig. 1 h).
Vm. Hairs.
Usual hairs. The hairs of the legs are pointed and simple in all the Che-
lonethi with the exception of the Cheliferidae Hans, and Garypus L. K., in which at
least a number of them is clavate or provided with teeth or a single tooth; the
hairs of almost all forms increase in length towards the tip, and those of the
dorsal surface are as a rule longer than those of the ventral surface with the
exception of some of the Pseudobisiinae Hans. The ventral surface of the trochanter
and trochantin of the fourth pair of legs bear in many species of Garypus L. K.
and Chelifer Geof. a number of very long, slender and pointed hairs (cf. below).
The tibia of the fourth pair of legs bears in some of the Obisiinae Dad. a dorsal
very long and slender hair near the middle, and the second tarsal Joint bears a
similar one in the middle and a shorter one near the tip, all shorter than the
tarsal "tactile" hair; the femur as well as the tibia of many species of Chelifer
Geof. (cf. below) in the fourth pair of legs bear dorsally a single long and slender
hair each.
Tarsal "tactile" hair. Dorsally — as a rule near to the base of the tarsus
of the fourth pair of legs — we find in all genera except Garypus L. K., Pseudochi-
ridium n. gen.(?) and Chiridium Menge ('?), a long and slender, distinctly ])ointed
hair, which is articulated in a cavity a little wider than those of the other hairs,
but not very thin at the base like the tactile hair on the fingers of the palps;
45
this hair is designated the tarsal "tactile" hair. This liair has been mentioned by
Thorell in his description of the different species of Chelifer Geof. and was observed
to stand sometimes nearer to the base and sometimes to the middle (1889. 10.
p. 596 and p. 606). This hair is rather variable in length, being sometimes as long
as or longer than the tarsus or the tarsi, and sometimes shorter (PI. I, lig. 1 ni,
pi. Ill, fig. 7 g). It is in the Hemictenodactgli as well as in those Garypidae Hans.,
in which it occurs, placed near to the base of the basal tarsal joint (PI. I, figs. 1 m
and 4 i); it has in some species of Chelifer Geof. f. inst. in Ch. Indicus n. sp. a
similar position anteriorly at the base of the tarsus of the fourth (and third) pair,
but in most species it is placed near to the middle f. inst. in Ch. subruber Sim.
and Ch. Mortensenii n. sj)., and in a few near to the tip as in Ch. granulatus C. K.
This hair seems to be wanting in a few species f. inst. Ch. cimicoides F. and Ch.
Hawaiiensis Sim. (cf. below).
Lateral terminal hair. Schiödte has in his classical description o( Blothrus
spelaeus Sch. mentioned and given a drawing of a long, slender and unilaterally
pinnate hair, placed on each side of the claws (1851. 31. tab. I, fig. 2f). This hair
seems to be characteristic of the members of the family of the Obisiidae Hans, as
well as of most species of the Cheliferinae Sim., for it seems to be wanting in all
the other families. This hair is in Ohisinm muscorum Leach, fairly long and
slender with a few ventral teeth near to the middle and with a number of teeth
near to the tip; there seems to be differences between the anterior and the posterior
hair of the same tarsus, as well as between those of the tarsi of the first and the
fourth pair of legs. The corresponding hair of Roiicus alpinus L. K. has an other
shape, being provided with a long ventral branch near the middle and a number
of teeth beyond. This hair, which may properly be designated the lateral terminal
hair of the tarsus, shows in the Pseudobisiinae Hans, specific differences of some
value; it is in Ideoroncus Siamensis n. sp. as well as in /. lamir^atus n. sp. fairly
long and slender, in the former of these species being bifurcate and in the latter
divided into three branches; in /. Mexicanus Bks. (21. pi- X, fig. If) and Ideobisium
Balzanii With (21. pi. X, fig. 2 h) the corresponding hair has the margin serrated
distally.
The lateral terminal hair shows in Chelifer Geof. a great number of modi-
fications (cf. below); in most species it is only a pointed hair, which is more or
less distinctly curved upwards in the middle f. inst. in Ch. Indiens n. sp. and Ch.
Hawaiiensis Sim. (21. pi. VII, figs. 1 d-e); but in species of "Lophochernes Sim." it
attains its highest development, differing from the one species to the other. The
posterior hair is generally slightly curved upwards in the middle, and is dorsally
provided with a small tooth, beyond which it becomes fairly slender and is curved
downwards with the pointed tip directed upwards and forwards (PI. Ill, fig. 1 i, he,
fig. 6h); the anterior hair is as a rule shorter and curved upwards from base to
tip, whereas the terminal part beyond the small dorsal tooth is straight and directed
downwards (PI. Ill, figs. 1 h-i, hi); a similar structure more simple or more com-
46
plicated is found in most forms. The posterior hair has f. insl. in Ch. graniilatns
C. K. a small ventral tooth in all the tarsi, while Ch. lampropsalis sp. af. only shows
this structure in the posterior hair of the first pair of legs in the male (PI. Ill,
figs. 4 a, /ie; 6 d), in contrast to Ch. siiperhiis n. sp., in which it is found in the
fourth tarsus of the male; in the two last mentioned species we have accordingly
a sexual character in the structure of this hair.
6. Coxal Sac of "Lophochernes Sim."
Introductory remarks. Under my examination of the male of Chelifer
Mortensenii n. sp. I noticed near the base of the fourth pair of coxae a dark spot;
on further examination I found to my astonishment a very remarkable organ, of
which no description was found in literature. These two spots with a dark dot
in the middle have been figured by Croneberg (1889. 45. taf. X, fig. 4) in Ch. can-
croides L., but he has scarcely realised their nature, as he does not mention them
in the text of his paper. According to private communication, Professor Sidney J.
Hickson "saw the Coxal sac years ago, but has not published the observation"; the
same gentleman has kindly sent me specimens of a new species, Ch. siiperbus n. sp.
for examination, on account of which I ask him to receive my best thanks. During
a visit to London I examined in the British Museum a male of Ch. Socotrensis With
and gave there a description of the coxal sac of this species as a kind of preliminary
note (1905. 21. pp. 135 — 1;^6); the surfaces, designated dorsal and ventral in this
paper, seem really to be the anterior and posterior ones, a question which I was
not able to settle with a single coxa at my disposal without material for com-
parison.
The coxal sac, the structures and remarkable variations of which in several
forms will be described below, seems always to be present in the males of those
species of Chelifer Geof., which are naturally referred to the subgenus ''Lopho-
chernes Sim." (cf. below); this organ, the presence of which is one of the principal
characters of this group of Chelifer Geof., provides alwaj's a sexual character of
value and very often specific ones of great importance, even if rather difficult to
investigate. A detailed description of its form in Ch. Mortensenii n. sp. will first be
given, and thereafter the variations of a good many other species.
1. Ch. Mortensenii n. sp. (PI. II, figs. 9 a-c). — If the coxae of the male be
examined in their natural position, an almost circular opening is seen, situated
near the interio-poslerior corner; a tuft of hairs is directed inwards and back-
wards through this opening, and the surrounding skin is rather thin and trans-
parent (PI. Ill, fig. 1 f). If the coxa itself be dissected out and examined from
above, we will find, that the hollow of it is partly occupied by an elongated
chitinous sac, as long as two thirds of the coxa and half as broad. This sac,
which is somewhat flattened and widened out towards its summit, but especially
47
towards ils base, which is the portion connected with the coxa at its interior-
posterior corner, is divided into two parts ol" verj' unequal size (PI. II, fig. 9 a, fe-rf);
the basal portion (b), that near to the interior margin of the coxa, is only one
third or one fourth as spacious as the distal part (d). These two parts are
anteriorly separated from each other by a deep cleft (n), which is continued into
two rather shallow depressions on the dorsal and ventral surface, gradually dis-
appearing towards the posterior margins. This cleft is towards the base well limited
by a thick chitinous ridge continued dorsally and ventrally near to the posterior
margins as the limitation of the afore mentioned shallow depressions there (PI. II,
figs. 9b-c); the distal limitation of these depressions is also fairly well chitinized,
but not so the distal or exterior margin of the anterior cleft; this appears thinly
chitinized and is directed inwards and backwards beneath the margin of the basal
sac and is here fused with its wall.
The two cavities of the sac blend into each other posteriorly without any
limitations, but not so anteriorly; the two portions are here separated from each
other in a rather curious manner. Where the walls of the two cavities blend into
each other anteriorly, a kind of short funnel-shaped gutter (f) takes its origin; this
gutter (fig. 9 c, h-) is broad distally where it is partly fastened, narrower basally,
where it passes into tlie basal (interior) cavity, and open towards the posterior
surface of the sac; the posterior free margins of this gutter are thickened and bent
towards each other (fig. 9 c). This funnel-shaped organ is divided by longitudinal
lines just, as if it had been built of fused tubercles or cones; it is at least termin-
ally mounted with hairs (h^), fairly long, slender and pointed, which converge
towards each other and are directed through the round entrance opening (o), by
which the coxal sac communicates with the external world; these hairs, which
are often bifurcate terminally, form together a gutter open posteriori}' and blending
into the one, already described, the appearance of which to a funnel, open
posteriori}', becomes consequently more complete. The units, by which the wider
portion of this funnel are built up, are not all fastened behind, at least a few are
free and extend into the distal cavit}'; the more minute structures of these parts
I was not able to investigate. It is thus evident that the two portions of the coxal
sac communicate with each other only posteriorly, but are well separated from
each other anteriorly.
The anterior and partly the exterior surface of the distal part is beset with
subconical, longer and shorter tubercles (about 20), which are directed towards the
interior and the base of the .sac; these tubercles, which are placed nearly to each
other or more apart, are sometimes supported by chitinous ridges (r) and alwaj's
mounted with a single or seldom two long slender hairs, projecting into the lumen
of the cavity in the same direction as the tubercle itself. The tubercles are pro-
bably hollow, but no trace of nerves was seen (figs. 9 a-b, /i).
2. Ch. depressus C. K. (PI. II, fig. 10 a). — The sac of this species is in the
principal points of its structure similar to that of the preceding one, hut is never-
48
theless easily distinguished from it; it is less elongate and comparatively both
higlier and broader, and as a whole more cylindric in shape. The basal portion
of the sac is comparatively much smaller and the anterior cleft better marked (n);
the funnel (/) is not completely straight, but curved slightly backwards in the
middle. The number of the subconical tubercles is about 30 and a single (li') is
placed posteriorly in the basal portion ; at least a single bears three hairs, all well
articulated; exteriorly a few ridges to support the tubercles, but nearer to the base
apparently none.
3. Ch. superbiis, var. n. sp. provides great similarity to Ch. depressiis, the basal
portion only is even smaller, but with the usual anterior cleft and dorsal and
ventral grooves or depressions. A great number of cones are situated along the
anterior and exterior surfaces, but also anteriorly at the dorsal surface at least;
the supporting ridges are only poorly developed. When the coxal sac is observed
in its natural position in the coxa, it is observed that the basal portion is placed
on a distinctly lower level than the distal, which has a direction obliquely upwards,
so that the relative position of the two parts seems not to be the same as in Ch.
Mortensenii n. sp.
4. Ch. snberbus n. sp. provides great similarity to the preceding one, but has
also interesting structures of its own. The basal portion is very small, and the
anterior cleft is slightly pronounced, while the dorsal and ventral grooves are fairly
distinct; the anterior surface of the funnel proper is concave and much longer
than the posterior. The anterior as well as the exterior wall of the distal cavity
is densely crowded with subconical tubercles, mounted with a single or a few
hairs and supported by short ridges, and so are, but in a less degree, the dorsal
and ventral sides anteriorly; the skin is everywhere provided with very thin, trans-
verse ridges. The sac of this species is remarkable thereby, that a large portion of
the distal and posterior surface is deeply excavated ; the limitation of this excava-
tion could not be followed in the single specimen at disposal.
5. Ch. granulatus C. K. — The coxal sac of this species of which I have only
examined a single partly broken specimen, seems to be more similar to that of
Ch. lampropsalis L. K. than to those of the previously described species; it is rather
long and slender and there is no marked distinction between the two portions
exteriorly, as neither anterior cleft, no dorsal and ventral depressions in continua-
tion of it, were traced. The "funnel" is represented by a number of about 30
long, slender and bifurcate hairs, which are placed anteriorly and slightly removed
from the base; they converge towards each other and cross each other, just before
they arrive at the entrance opening, beyond which they diverge in all directions.
The anterior and the exterior surfaces as well as the dorsal and ventral ones
posteriorly are up to just in front of the "funnel" densely crowded with subconical
tubercles, bearing the usual sometimes bifurcate hairs, as well as with a mesh-
work of supporting more or less short and curved, sometimes branched ridges;
the anterior surface, where no subconical tubercles are found, bears no hairs.
49
6. Ch. lampropsalis L. K. (PI. II, fig. 12 a). — The sac is comparatively shorter
than that of Ch. graniilatus C. K., but it is similar to it in the structure of the
outer wall, for there is no limitation between a basal and a distal portion. While
both portions of the sac seem really present in Ch. granulahis C. K., the basal part
is probably really wanting in this species, for the "funnel" is placed close to the
entrance-opening (PI. II, fig. 12 a,/'); this is only poorly developed and represented
by about ten hairs, arising from a short plate with indistinct longitudinal lines,
and apparently basally fused. The anterior and exterior walls as well as the dorsal
and ventral posteriorly bear a number of subconical tubercles, which bear at least
a single often bifurcate and sometimes rather short hair each; these tubercles are
not so densely crowded as in Ch. granulatiis C. K., but the posterior wall bears a
single one almost in the middle. The supporting ridges scarcely form a meshwork
as in the latter species, but they are nevertheless numerous and have in the main
a transverse direction (cf. next species); anteriorly just beyond the base these ridges
are very short, rather narrow and densely placed. The skin is mounted with, in
the main, transverse lines or exceedingly thin ridges, rather indistinct basally, but
fairly well pronounced near tip.
7. Ch. lampropsalidi sp. af. from Spain (PI. II, fig. 11 a, pi. Ill, fig. 6 a-c). — The
coxal sac of this si)ecies is remarkable by its great length and slenderness, being
five times longer than broad, and also that it is distinctly Hattened; it is similar
to the two foregoing species inasmuch as there is no exterior distinction between
a basal and distal part (figs. 6a-b). The "funnel" provides an interesting modifica-
tion; it is placed anteriorly near to the entrance-opening in a portion of the cavity,
which is at least dorsallyC?) marked off by a low wall (fig. 6 c, w) projecting into
the interior of the hollow; the units, which build up the "funnel", are of two
kinds, viz. short basal subconical tubercles, quite similar to the usual ones, con-
verging towards each other and with their bases, placed in an almost semicircular
bow, open towards the posterior, which are sometimes completely free, sometimes
more or less fused (fig. G c, /r') and of long slender hairs, placed terminally, con-
verging towards each other, until Ihey arrive the entrance opening, beyond which
they are divergent or parallel (/i'). The thus described "funnel" provides a marked
similarity to that of Ch. Mortensenii n. sp., as easily realised by comparing the
descriptions (PI. II, fig. 9 c, pi. Ill, fig. 6 c). The walls of the distal portion of the
cavity are everywhere beset with subconical tubercles, which are always connected
by ridges, on the arrangement of which that of the tubercles accordingly depends
{h and r); terminally the tubercles are densely crowded on all surfaces besides the
posterior; nearer to the middle they are less abundant especially posteriorly, and
basally thej' are only found anteriorly. These tubercles are sometimes long and
slender and sometimes short and clumsj'; two or even several are often fused with
each other; they bear often a single bifurcate hair, but sometimes several hairs
(lig. lia). The direction of these hairs are always obliquely towards the interior
of the cavity and towards the base of the sac; if the lip be cut olT such a sac
11 K 1) Viilonsk Selsli SUr , 7. »ii-klip, niiluiviilfiisk, ub mkiIIumii AIVI III- 1. 7
50
and if we examine it from the thus estal)lished opening, it is (juite bewildering to
look into this confusion of hairs, almost filling the hollow. The ridges which
adorn the walls of the sac attain a very remarkable development; their principal
direction is a transverse one, less visible terminally, where they arc densely placed
on all surfaces with longitudinal communication between them, but very distinctly
so in the middle, where the principal ridges are continued into eacli other posteriorly
giving the whole a ringed appearance; near the base they are only partly extended
to the posterior margins of the dorsal and ventral surfaces; the posterior surface
has no ridges at all basally. The basal or interior surface is especially behind the
funnel provided with short, densely placed ridges (fig. 6 c, r'). The ridges bear at
least distally not only subconical tubercles, but also laminae, extending into the
lumen of the sac. The skin of the sac is minutely dotted all over.
8. Ch. Socotrensis With (21. pp. 135—136, pi. VII, figs. 4 b-f ). With regard to
the structure of the coxal sac of this species I refer to the description ; which is
distinguished from all those described here by being so extremelj' small, only
occupying a tenth or a twentieth of the lumen of the coxa. But it is in all other
particulars highly developed, providing similarity to that of Ch. Mortensenii n. sp.
by the well separated and big basal portion with a higly develo[)ed "funnel".
Concluding remarks. — What is the function of this remarkable organ?
To answer this question will really be difficult. No muscles seem to be fastened
to its wall and no glands seem to discharge there; the hairs are |)0ssibly connected
with nerves. The organ is a comparatively big sac with well chitinized walls only
communicating with the outside world through a diminutive opening at the base
of the coxa of the fourth pair of legs; for the animal to turn inside out by the
pressure of the blood or otherwise may be deemed impossible. This organ is only
found in the males of a very limited group of species and provides within this
group the most startling variations. It seems to me most probable to regard it as
a sense organ of some way related to the sexual life; it will probably be fairly
easy to prove, if this conjecture is right or wrong, by applying histological methods
on fresh material, which is unfortunately very difficult to obtain. Direct observa-
tion in nature gives of course also a chance, even if only small, of coming to an
understanding of these problems. Or should there be any relation between the
coxal sac and the ram's-horn-shaped organ?
Other questions remain to be answered; how early in the life of the male
can this organ be traced; I have only examined il in fullgrown males and in a
single specimen of Ch. Mortensenii n. sp., which had apparently not yet passed its
final moult. To answer this question and eventually to give a description of its
embryologicai development will scarcely prove very difficult when material is avail-
able, and should show itself useful from a comparative point of view. To answer
the question definitively, whether of the already described forms of coxal sac pro-
vide the most ]n-imitive characters, the investigation of this organ in a number of
species, greater than that, which has been examined here, will surely be necessary;
51
emhryological evidences must here be appealed to and the whole systematic posi-
tion of the species in (|ueslion taken into account. As far as our present knowleiigc
goes, the modification of the coxal sac, which is found in Cli. lampropsalis sp. aff.
from Spain, seems to be a more primitive structure than that of Ch. Morlensenii
n. sp. f. inst., at least, when the sharp division of the sac into two divisions and
the specialized structure of the "funnel", with the basal "tubercles" distinct of the
latter species, are considered; the high development of the ridges in Ch. sp., com-
pared with their rather poor development in Ch. Moricnsenii n. sp., is not in favour
of this conjecture, but the well developed tergal keels and teeth of the claws of
the latter, compared to the slightly developed ones of the former species, bear out
the same story.
7. Classification.
I. Classification of Suborders, Families and Subfamilies.
In spite of the few genera of the Chelonethi they have been arranged in a
rather different way by the various authors, mainly due to the drawbacks, arising
from a wrong interpretation of the femoral parts in the first pair of legs, in
the first system worked out in detail, namely that by the able French Zoologist
E. Simon. He divided (1879. 5. j). 19) the false-scorpions into three subfamilies,
based upon characters taken from the antennae and legs principally; his system
was accepted by most authors with the diflerent alterations, made necessary by
the discovery of new types and new structural features, f. inst. by Tömesvary (1882.
40. pp. 182-183), Daday (1889. 11. p. 167) and partly Balzan. Another system, based
upon a great number of characters, found out by a more thorough examination
of the skeleton, was proposed by Hansen (1884. 9. pp. 531-533), who divided the
order into two subfamilies, really corresponding to his own and Balzan's two sub-
orders. A similar system was independently set forth by Balzan (1890. 4(5. p. 40t5);
but the characters upon which he based his system were only taken from the
antennae, and in his new system (1891. 12. p. 504), in which he gives his two
families the rank of suborders, he divides these into several families and sub-
families, partly new, partly identical to those established by Simon and of very
unequal value owing to his wrong interpretation of the femoral parts. This system
was accepted by Hansen with a good many rather important alterations (1894. 49.
p. 228); instead of discussing each system separately, I prefer to compare them
with each other in every particular.
Balzan (1891. 12. p. 509) characterizes his suborder the Pandenodactyli in the
following manner, "Corpus depressuni vel subdepressum. Chelae parvae. Serrula
dentium chelarum digito niobili omnino adnexa", and the Hemictenodactyli (1891.
12. p. 539) "Corpus plus minusve cylindricum. Chelae magnae. Serrula dentium,
digito niobili poslice tantum adnexa". The two last of these characters were
T
^2
accepted by Hansen; the lirst one was omitled, and we must admit quite correctly,
owing to the cylindric shape of the body in at least several species of Olpiiim L. K.,
one of the Panctenodactyli. Besides the two characters mentioned above Hansen
sets forth a number of others, the value of which we are now going to discuss,
the one after the other.
1) The first of these characters is for the Panctenodactyli (1894. 49. p. 230).
"The mandibles small, the distance between their exterior hind corner hardly more
than half as large as the breadth of the posterior margin of the céphalothorax and
mostly much shorter"; and for the Hemictenodactijli (p. 231) "The mandibles large;
the distance between their exterior hind corner at least as long as ^':i of the
posterior margin of ce])halothorax". This character is <|uile a good one and seems
to be without exceptions, but it is scarcely of paramount importance. The varia-
tion in size within each suborder is very marked; the differences in size between
the antennae of f. insl. Clithoniits terribilis n. sp. and Ideoroncns Siamcnsis n. sp., or
between a Chelifer Geof. and a Garypus L. K., are even more pronounced than the
difierences between those of a Olpium and a Ideoroncns, though the two last are
placed in different suborders.
2) The second character for the Panctenodactyli is "Serrula on the movable
finger grown fast the whole length and posteriorly broader than anteriorly". And
for the Hemictenodactyli "Serrula on the movable finger free at the distal end,
posteriorly narrower than outside the middle." In the degree of the fusing of the
serrula exterior we have a character of great value and as it seems without excep-
tions; but it is nevertheless not surprising to find, that the relation between the
free and the fused portions of the serrulae differs in the genera of the Hemicteno-
dactyli. Those genera, which are related to the Panctenodactyli f. inst. Ideoroncns
laminalus n. sp., have only one fifth of their serrula free, while f. inst. Chlhonins
terribilis n. sp., which stands more apart, has two thirds free. The differences
found in the shape of the serrulae between the two suborders is less constant; in
Ideoroncns Mexicanus Bks. f. inst. the basal portion of this organ is scarcely narrower
than the distal (1905. 21. pi. IX, fig. 2 c) and in /. Siamensis n. sp. only slightly so
(PI. I. fig. 4 b). A difference in the shape of the teeth of the serrula is also found,
for they are as a rule more or less squarely-truncate in the Panctenodactyli, while
they are more or less pointed in the Hemictenodactyli; but a good many exceptions
from this rule are found.
3) The third character for the Panctenodactyli is, "The immovable finger of
the mandibles with lamina exterior", and for the Hemictenodactyli "The immovable
finger of the mandibles without lamina exterior". Ideoroncns laminatns n. sp., one
of the Hemictenodactyli, which has a well developed lamina exterior (PI- 1, fig. 5 a),
forms an exception to this rule, which is nevertheless of both practical and pro-
bably also real systematic value.
4) The fourth character is for the Panctenodactyli, "lamina interior plate-
formed, at most with slight incisions", and for the Hemictenodactyli "lamina
53
interior profoundly divided inlo nnmerous free conib-teelli, allogclher formed as
an anteriorly free serrnia" (PI. I, tigs. 1 c and 4 a, pi. IV, (ig. 4 a). According to my
investigations it wonld scarcely be quite correct to name the lamina interior "plate-
formed" in several species of Garijpiis L. K., as its terminal portion is dissolved
into dentaled lobes and its basal provided with well marked incisions and grooves.
Hansen's characteristic of this organ in the Hemictenodactifli suits rpiite admirably
to those forms, which he has examined e. g. Ideobishim crassimanum Halz. (49.
tab. V, fig. 6 b) and Romus Raiji L. Kock (fig. 12 b), but it will not agree with its
shape in f. inst. Ideoronciis Siamensis n. sp. or /. Uiminaliis n. sp. (PI. I, figs. 4 a and
5 a). This organ is in the latter f. inst. coalesced with the fingers in its whole
length, and basally provided with slight incisions and grooves, but distally dissolved
into leetli. But even if the definition quoted says too much, we must admit, that
there seems to be a real difference between this organ in the two suborders. It
can perhaps be expressed in tliis manner. The lamina interior consists in the
Panctciwdactijli of two as a rule well separated jiortions, a basal generally plate-
formed one, and a distal serruli-formed. The serrula (lamina) interior is in the
Hemictenodadyli a real serrula, and if not, there is no sharp distinction between
its basal and distal portions.
5) The fifth character is for the Panctcnodactijli "The lower side of the maxillae
lying in the same plane as the coxae of the legs"; for the Hemictenodaclijli "The
lower side of the maxillae situated in a higher plane than the coxae, so that its
hindmost i)ortion, looked at from J)elow, goes under the coxae of the first pair of
legs '. Idcoronciix laminatits n. sp., in which the coxae and the maxillae are on the
same level, forms an exception to this rule, and so do several species of Garypns,
in which the coxae are not placed quite on a level with the maxillae.
7) The seventh character is for the Panc/enorfac/y/j, "Céphalothorax considerably
narrowed anteriorly, without a median tooth on the anterior margin", and for
the Hemiclenodactijli, "Céphalothorax slightly or not at all narrower anteriorly than
posteriorly; the frontal margin with a median tooth" (PI. I, fig, 1 a and pi. II, figs. 1,
7,8 a). The character found in the shape of the céphalothorax is quite a good
one, taking into account the great variations especially within the Panctenodactyli.
The last character must necessarily be altered in a slight degree, for several species
of the Chthoniidae Hans, has no real tooth-shaped epistoma, but only a dentated
front margin (cf. below).
8) A character of minor importance is found in the eleventh abdominal seg-
ment, which in the Panctenodactyli is "mostly plainly divided into tergite and
sternile or at least with an indication of such a division", while it in the
Hemictenodactyli is "forming a ring without any trace of division into tergite and
sternite". The two extremities are connected by intermediary forms viz. Olpinm
L. K. and Ideobishim Balz. (cf. Hansen 49. p. 221— 222).
It is thus evident, that the two "suborders" are well distinguished from each
other by a number of more or less important characters, principally taken from
54
tlic structure of the antennae; l)ul also, that tlie cleft between the two (Chthoniiis
C. K. and Chelifer Geof.) is filled uj) by a good many intermediary forms. For if
we examine a numlier of organs, we will scarcely find similaritj^ between their
structure in Chelifer Geof. and Chthoniiis C. K., but intermediary forms will be
found by the examination of Olpiuin L. K. and Ideoroncus Bal/. This is not only
the case, as far as the structure of the antennae and the shape of the body is con-
cerned; but we observe the same in the structure of the maxillae and their lyri-
forni organs (cf. pp. 24-31), in the structure of the stigmata, but especially in the
variations of the legs. It appears thus natural to regard Chthonius C. K. and Che-
lifer Geof. (perhaps Chiridiiim Menge) as standing most a|)art from each other in
a systematic sense within the wliole order of the Chelonethi; but also tliat there is
a great affinity between Olpiiim L. K. and Ideoroncus Balz., the former belonging to
the Panctenodadyli, the latter to the Hemictenodactgli, perhaps greater than that
between either and its more distant relation in its own suborder.
As this is the case, I rather doubt, if it was quite practical and well founded
to use a single division in a small group like the Chelonethi, in which the only
four families are so excellently cliaracterized as those of our order; but I use the
division, like Hansen, because it is once established and the most natural (cf. 49.
p. 230), if we wish any main division (cf. the foot-note p. 58). Di fièrent authors liave
shared dilïerent opinions about the relation of the two suborders to each other;
a few, f. inst. Stschelkanovtzeff (1903. 67. p. 326 note), regard the Panctenodactijli
as the more primitive group, while others like Hansen (49. p. 225) and Borner
(1902. 65. p. 451) regard the Hemidenodactyli as the more primitive. I believe
that more facts and a more detailed investigation of several organs in different
forms are necessary before settling definitively this question as well as several
others, concerning tlie systematic position of some genera and subfamilies.
I am now going to discuss the position of tlie families and other systematic
groups in Balzan's and Hansen's systems respectively. The former subdivided his
Panctenodactijli, which only included one family, tlie Cheliferidae Tom., into two
subfamilies, identical to Simon's viz. the Garypinae Sim. and the Cheliferinae Sim.
The main characters of Ihe former group are (12. p. 534) "Oculi duo vel quatuor"
and "Pedes ultimi et penultimi Iroclianterinis praediti"'; this group also includes
Chiridium Menge. The latter group is in the main characterized in the following
manner (12. pp. 509 — 510), "Oculi duo vel nuUi " and "Pedum omnia paria tro-
chanterinis instructa". This system is quite natural, if accepting Simon's interpre-
tation of the joints of the legs; but if we follow Hansen, and we are obliged to
do so (cf. p. 36 and p. 95), we must necessarily exclude Chiridium Meng, from the
Garypinae Sim. on account of its undivided femur I and If, and its undivided larsi.
The dill'erences between Balzans two subfamilies become thus according to Hansen,
who gives tliem the rank of families viz. the Cheliferidae Hans. (Hag.) and the
Garypidae Hans, for the former "The femora of the 2 anterior pair of legs undivided
or having but a basal trochantin. All tarsi 1-jointed. None or two eyes". And
55
for the Garijpidae Hans. "Tho femora of the 2 anterior pair of legs divided into
a longer pars basali.s and a shorter pars tibialis. All tarsi 2-jointed. 4 eyes" (49.
pp. 231—232). The first of these characters nuisl necessarily be at least modified
in the Garijpidae Hans, on acconnl of the slrncliire of the femora I — II in Garypi-
niis Dad., naturally belonging to this family (cf. below); for this genus has the pars
basalis and pars tibialis of almost equal length and the definition must according
to ElJingsen (1904. 70. p. 2) be altered in the following manner "The femora of
the two anterior pairs of legs divided into a longer pars basalis and a shorter pars
tibialis, or with a trocliantin". If it is quite correct to name the basal portion of
femur I in Garypiniis Dad. a "trocliantin" will be discussed later on (cf. below).
Hansen divided his Cheliferidae Hans, into two subfamilies the ChcUferinae Sim.
and the Cbiridiinae Hans., of which the former has a trocliantin on the first pair
of femurs, while the latter has none (49. p. 232).
This wrong interpretation of the legs have also left other traces on Balzan's
system, because he was consetjuently unable to realize the great differences, found
in the number of the tarsi in the leg I— II of a Clithoniiis C. K. and an Ohisiiim
C. K. He was consequently bound to use the structure and the presence of the
galea as his main character. His first family the Pseudobisiidae Balz, is, if we omit
characters of minor importance, distinguished in the following manner (12. p. 539)
"Chelae ante apicem super digitum mobilem processu pellucido subuliformi
vcl i'nrcilliformi praeditae. Tarsi heteromeri hi- vel triarticulati". He divided
this family into two subfamilies, distinguished by minor differences in the structure
of the galea, viz. the Pseiidobisiinae Balz. (p. 539), and the Microcreagrinae Balz.;
about the value of these two groups, which were abolished by Hansen (49. p. 230)
and certainly ought to be so, I refer to the below as well as to Ellingsen (1901.
58. p. 87). His Obisiidae Tom. are characterized by "Chelae . . . ante apicem super
digitum mobilem processu pellucido baud armatae .... Tarsi heteromeri, bi- vel
triarticulati, vel cuncti biarticulati" (12. p. 545). This family was divided into two
subfamilies viz. the Obisiinae Balz. (Dad.) and the Chtboniinae Balz. (Dad.), of which
the former ought to be characterized by the tarsi, being two- or three-jointed,
while the latter is marked out by the large chelae, the calyciformed tibia of the
palps, and the tarsi, which are always two-jointed (12. p. 545). His third family,
the Tridenchthoniidae Balz., is characterized by the structure of the galea (12. p. 509).
As the galea is an organ subject to great variations and even wanting in the
male of Ideoroncus sp. at least according to Banks (1895. 50. p. 11), Balzan is cer-
tainly wrong in using it at the principal feature in the definition of his families,
especially when we have such an excellent character in the number of the tarsal
joints of the two first pair of legs. Hansen consequently divides (49. p. 232) the
Hemictenodactyli into the Obisiidae Hans., characterized by "The tarsus of 2 fore-
most pairs of legs 2-jointcd" and corresponding to Balzan's Pseudobisiidae Balz, and
Obisiinae Bad., and the C/)//io/i/((/oe Hans., characterized by "The tarsus of two fore-
most pairs of legs 1-jointed" and corresponding to Balzans Cblboniinae Dad. and
56
Tridenchthonüdae Balz. The Obisiidae Hans, are divided into two subfamilies viz.
the Pseiidobisiinae Hans, with a galea and the Obisiinae Dad. without a galea; these
two subfamilies seem to be very nearly related to each other, the only sharp
difference being that found in the presence or absence of the galea; another of less
importance can perhaps be taken from the presence or absence of the tactile hairs
on the Jiand of the palps (cf. below). The Chthoniidae Hans, are also in other cha-
racters but the two-jointed tarsi of the first pair of legs well distinguished from
the Obisiidae Hans. viz. large antennae (cf. Balz. 12. p. 545), shape of the "epistoma"
(cf. Daday 11. p. 189), the calyciformed tibia of the palps (cf. 12. p. 545), the shape
of femur IV (cf. Hansen 49. p. 233 and this paper p. 6(5), and the presence of tactile
hairs on the hand of the palps; this family provides in the last character a
similarity to the Pseudobisiinae Hans. The Chthoniidae Hans, are divided into tbe
Chthoniinae Dad. without a galea and the Tridenchthoniinae Hans, with three galeae.
It is easily seen from the above, that I accept Hansen's system in almost all the
main points and therefore refer to it as set forth in the preceding exposition. The
reader is, as far as the minor points of the characteristics and the arrangement of
the genera are concerned, referred to the description of each single group.
N. Banks has recently (1895. 50. p. 2) proposed a new system, in which he
uses the transverse sutures of the céphalothorax as the chief distinction between
the Cheliferidae Bks. and the Obisiidae Bks., the former family with one or two
sutures and the latter without. He consistently establishes a new subfamily the
Olpiinae Bks., including Atemniis Can. and Olpiiim L. Kock and forming part of his
family the Obisiidae Bks. on account of the missing transverse suture. Even if the
presence or absence of a transverse suture were a sure characteristic, this system
was doomed to vanish, because it is not supported by others more important. But
if we take into consideration, that it is doubtful, whether a species like Garypus
irnigatiis Sim. has a groove or not, and that many forms of the Cheliferidae Hans.,
which are very similar to Atemnus Can., have sometimes almost or completely
obsolete sutures, even the foundation for this classification fails.
II. About the Generic and Specific Characters, and the Description
of Species.
Generic characters. — As far as the genera are concerned I refer to each
single family and subfamily, under which a discussion about their value and a
synoptic key of the established genera will be found. Most of the generally accepted
genera and subgenera are very badly defined and seem to be based on characters
of only minor value. Before we can succeed in getting well defined and natural
genera, we will be obliged to take a number of characters, different from those
used at the present time, into consideration; the organs, from which such characters
may be derived, differ considerably in the various groups. The specific characters
will be dealt with under each subfamily or genus; it may already now be noticed,
that the structures, from which the best characters are taken, are vastly different
57
in the families, which stand most apart. In this place I will only set forth a few remarks
to explain a few terms, used in the descriptions, and a few features of them.
Explanation of terms. — The transverse lines of the céphalothorax of
most of the Panctenodaciyli are designated lines, stripes or grooves according to
their appearance and structure; their breadth is the distance from their anterior
to their posterior margin. When the length of a tergal or sternal sclerite is spoken
off, the distance from its anterior to the posterior margin is understood; the
breadth is that from the one lateral margin to the other. The exceedingly long
and slender completely simple hairs or hair, with which the tip of the abdomen
in many forms and the tarsi of the two last pair of legs in most forms are
adorned, are designated "tactile" hairs, because they show similarity to the real
tactile hairs on the fingers of the palps; these two kinds of hairs are generally
easily distinguished from each other by the wide cavities, within which the latter
kind is situated. The organs, which Hansen (49. p. 218, tab. V, fig. 14 o) discovered
on the large chelae of Chelifer cimicoides F., and the arrangement of which show
a specific difference within the Cheliferinae Sim., are designated sense-spots.
Measurements. — I have everywhere under the description of the species
given the measurements of céphalothorax, abdomen, sometimes antennae and
of the joints of the palps, of the first and the fourth pair of legs; all these
measurements were done with the mikrometer. These measurements are given,
hot because the real length, breadth or depth of any joint of the appendages are
thought worth recording for its own sake, but because this way appears (he best
one, in which to give the relative dimensions in the most concise form. The
relation between the measurements of the joints of the appendages has to a great
extent been used in the description of species; this was as far as the palps are
concerned first proposed by Hansen and used in his good description of Danish
species (9; cf. also 49. p. 23.'5). The real measurements have been given, because
it will make it possible for future workers to compare the relations between the
dimensions of the different joints of the animals described here with those of the
animals under their examination, not only those, which have been used in the
descriptions here, but also others, which may prove useful in the future with
increased knowledge.
Under the heading "Measurements" the figure outside the bracket gives
the length of the organ in question, while that within the bracket gives the
greatest breadth or depth, as far as the legs are concerned; if two figures are
found within the bracket under céphalothorax, the first refers to the breadth of
the front margin and the second to that of the hindmost one. The length of the
antennae is measured from the base to the tip of the immovable finger; the length
of the joints of the palps is that of the posterior margin as far as the femur and
tibia are concerned, but that of the anterior in the trochanter; the hand is
measured from its base to the base of the movable finger and the latter from the
base to the tip, both along the ventral margin. The joints of the legs are measured
U. K 1). Vidcnsk. SelsK. ,Slir , 7. Kii-kkc. natunUlcnsk ojs niiilliem. Afd. 111. 1. 8
58
along the dorsal margin from Ijase to tip — in tarsus to the insertion of the
claws — , with the exception of the trochantin of the fourth pair of legs, which is
measured from the base to the articulate membrane ventrally, and that of the first
pair, which in Chelifer Geof. is measured from the base to the anterior condylus.
When the length of the body is spoken of, the length from the front margin of
the head to the tip of the abdomen is meant. Care must be taken, that the joint
of the palps are as far as possible measured, when placed in a horizontal plane.
To get exact measurements of the legs it is necessary to dissect the legs in question
(I and IV) off, but if they are put under a glass-cover, care must be taken, that
they are not compressed by its weight, f. inst. by putting a tiny piece of wood
beneath the glass, as proposed by Hansen. Under my examination of a species
I always felt obliged to take off the one antenna as well as one of the first and
one of the fourth pair of legs, or else it was quite impossible to study the
minute structures of the antennae, the claws and the terminal lateral hairs of the
tarsi. I have as far as possible always given drawings of the left antenna, palps
and legs.
in. Synopsis of families and subfamilies,')
1. The antennae large; the distance between their
exterior hind corner at least as long as -/;i of
the posterior margin of céphalothorax. Serrula
exterior at least distally free. Tarsi IV two-jointed Hemictenodactijli Balz.
2. Tarsi of the first pair are one-jointed Chthoniidae Hans.
'6. Antennae without galea Cbthoniinae Dad.
3. Antennae with three galeae Tridenchthoniinae Hans.
2. Tarsi of the first pair are two-jointed Obisiidae Hans.
4. Antennae without galea Ohisiiiiae Dad.
4. Antennae with galea Pseudobisiinae Hans.
') Mr.'s EUingsens establishment of a new genus Feaella mirabilis Ell. (72), as the representative
of a new family, will make a few modifications in the above s^'nopsis necessary. This new family is
most naturally placed under the Panctenodactgli between the Garypidae Hans, and the Cheliferidac
Hag., as it has all tarsi one-jointed and four eyes. The structure of the body is most remarkable, as
the front margin is divided into six, large rounded eminences, as the two pair of strongly vaulted
eyes are situated on lateral productions, and as the first abdominal tergite is most complicated, being
independent and covering the base of the cephalothora.v; in addition to these features an upper and
lower row of I.t and 14 sclerites respectively along lateral margins of the abdomen, are observed, and
the eleventh tergite, which is completely fused with its corresponding stcrnite, is placed ventrally.
Antennae as in Panctenodactgli, but without a lamina exterior and with a most remarkable galea.
The maxillae are verj' elongated and the palps, the hand of which is extremely short, appear to be
very degenerated. The first pair of legs are very similar to that of the Garypidae Hans, as far as the
shape of the basal femoral part is concerned, but have their long tarsi one-jointed. The fourth pair of
legs are remarkable on account of its similarity to the first pair and the well developed articulation
between the two femoral parts.
59
The antennae small ; the dislanre behveen their
exterior liind corner hardly more than half as
large as the breadth of the posterior margin of
the céphalothorax , and mostly much shorter.
Serrula exterior grown fast its whole length.
Galea always present Panctenodactyli Balz.
5. All tarsi two-jointed. Four eyes Garypidae Hans.
5. All tarsi one-jointed. Two eyes or none Cheliferidae Hag.
6. Femora of the first pair of legs with a trochantin Cheliferinae Sim.
6. Femora of the first pair of legs without a tro-
chantin Chiridiinae Hans.
8*
II. Systematic part.
Suborder I. Heniictenodactyli Balz.
1875. Obisiinae Stecker (35) p. 160.
1879. Obisiinae Simon (5) p. 19.
1879. Ohisiidae Hagen -^ Garypidae Hans. (36) p. 400.
1882. Obisiidae Tömesvary (40) p. 213.
1884. Obisiinae; Hansen (9) p. 533.
1889. Ofe/sndae; Daday (11) p. 167.
1890. Obisiidae; Balzan (46) p. 407.
1891. Emictenodadyli Balzan (12) p. 505.
1894. Emictenodactyli; Hansen (49) p. 231.
1895. Obisiidae Banks ^ Olpiinue Bks. (50) p. 2.
Serrula exterior distally free; the antennae large; the distance between their
hind corner at least as long as '^3 of the posterior margin of the céphalothorax : front
margin of the céphalothorax with a median tooth or serrated. (Femur of the two first
pair of leys always divided into two joints: tarsus of the two last pair of legs consist
always of two joints; the serrula interior is a real serrula, and if not there is no sharp
distinction between a basal plate-shape and a terminal serruli-formed division.)
With regard to the discussion of the different characters, I refer to pp. 52-54.
The characters, which I am going to sel forth, are of at least practical value.
The lamina exterior is almost always absent; the maxillae are only exceptionally
[)laced on a level with the coxae; the céphalothorax slightly or not at all narrower
anteriorly than posteriorly and has never any transverse grooves; the abdomen
has seldom a dorsal longitudinal line; the hairs are almost always simple; "the
eleventh abdominal segment forms a ring without any trace of a division into
tergite and sternite". The second joint of the tarsus is always longer than the
lirsl; the combined tarsi of the first pair of legs or the single one is much longer
than the tibiae; the tarsi of the fourth pair almost as long as or longer than the
corresponding tibiae; the articular membrane of the trochantin of the fourth pair
of legs is most often almost perpendicular on the longitudinal axis of the leg
(cf. the foot-note under the "Sj'nopsis of families ..." p. 58).
64
Family I. Chthoniidae Hans.
1879. Obisiinae Simon pars (5) p. 50.
1890. Obisiidae pars Balzan (46) p. 407.
1891. Chihoniinae (pars of Obisiidae Balz.) + Tridenchthoniidae Balzan
(12) p. 508.
1894. Chthoniidae Hansen (49) p. 232.
Front margin of céphalothorax serrated or loith a median tooth, which is
distinctly set o/f. Tibia of the palps is calice-shaped ; the hand of the palps with
dorsal tactile hairs. Trochaniin of the fourth pair with the articulate membrane
differently shaped anteriorly and posteriorly. The tarsi of the two first pair of leys
are undivided.
This family is divided into Iwo subfamilies.
Subfamily I. Tridenchtliominae Hans.
1891. Tridenchthoniidae Balzan (12) p. 505.
1894. Tridenchthoniinae Hansen (49) p. 232.
The movable finger of the antennae is provided with three galeae.
This subfamily seems, as far as I can judge from Balzans rather short descrip-
tion (46. p. 450), in most respects to be similar to the following; we can with
Hansen characterize its single genus, Tridenchthonius Balz, as a "Chthonius with a
most remarkable galea" (49. p. 230). The galea consist in reality of three the one
behind the other (46. lav. 17, fig. 28 a). The front margin of the céphalothorax
seems to be serrated as in most of the Chthoniinae Dad., and not prolonged into
a median "epistoma". The flagellum is composed of several pinnate bristles; the
shape of the palps as well as the two dorsal tactile hairs of the hands provide
other points of similarity to the Chthoniinae Dad.
Subfamily II. Chthoniinae Dad.
1889. Chthoniinae Daday (11) p. 167.
1891. Chthoniinae (pars of Obisiidae) Balzan (12) p. 508.
1894. Chthoniinae Hansen (49) p. 232.
1895. Chthonini Banks (pars of Obisiinae) (50) p. 2.
Antennae without galea.
I. Characteristic of Subfamily.
The céphalothorax is most often as broad as it is long or broader, and
usually widened out in front (PI. I, fig. 1 a). Chthonius Simonii Balz., in which it
is slightly longer than broad and scarcely widened out (12. fig. 35 a), forms an
exception to this rule. The front margin of the head is not gradually prolonged
into an median pointed "epistoma" as in most Obisiidae Hans., but is as a rule
straight; Megathis Steck, forms an exception in this respect, but Ihis statement is
uüi LIBR AB
65 \-/:\
as most ol Steckers in need of furtlier verification, before il can he acce])tecl. The
front margin is either and most often serrated as in Cht. Kayi L. K. and C. dioph-
(almiis Dad. (11. Tah. IV, fig. 21), or provided witli a well marked tooth or
eminence; this eminence is in C. Wlassicsi Dad. (14. lab. XI, fig. 2) placed in the
middle of a notch and terminally provided with a small tooth as well as a pair
of long slender hairs, while it in (^li. lerrihilis n. sp. bears several small teeth and
a hair on each side (fig. 10, p. 70). The eyes are either present in a number of
2 — 4 or are completely wanting. The abdominal tergites as well as the sternites
are never longitudinally divided; the hairs are usually pointed (cf. Megathis Steck.
4. p. 522, taf. IV, fig. 4) and at least at the tip of the abdomen of C. terrihilis n. sp.
are very similar to real tactile hairs, being exceedingly long and slender and
placed in wide cavities. The genital area has a very complicated structure, and
provides the most surprising differences within the species (cf C. terrihilis n. sp.
pi. 1, fig. 1 b and C. Rayi L. K., Menge. 153. tab. Ill, fig. 7 in CJühonius macnlatiis
Menge). The stigmata are very different from tliose of Chelifer Geof., bearing simi-
larity to those of Ohisiiim C. K.
The antennae are large, a character which is especially well marked in
C terrihilis n. sp. (PI. I, fig. 1 a) in which their size compete with that of Micro-
cremjris ijigas Balz. (12. pi. 12, fig. 34 a). The fiagellum consists of pinnate bristles
placed in one or two tufts (PI. I, fig. Ic and 49. tab. V, fig. 12 f); they are only
simple in Lechytia Balz. The serrulae are free in their distal two thirds and com-
]josed of rather few teeth (PI. I, figs. Ic-d); the galea is represented by a more or
less marked little eminence, into which the delicate ducts of the spinning glands
discharge. The labrum is provided with a fairly long and slender backwards
directed plate-shaped projection (PI. I, flg. 1 e, p), and the maxillae with a large
lamina superior and a smaller lamina inferior (PI. I, figs. If— 2 a, Is and // ). The
circular lyriform fissure at the ventral surface .seems to be wanting. With regard
to the details of the structure I refer to p. 25.
The slender palps are best characterized by their short calyci-formed tibia, and
long and slender fingers, armed with distinct teeth (PI. I, fig. 1 a and fig. 11, p. 71).
The hand is almost always provided with one pair of dorsal tactile hairs placed
near to the base of the joint as well as to each other (cf PI. I, fig. 1 a and L. Bal-
zan's figures 46. tav. XVII, figs. 25 — 27 as well as 12. pi. 12, fig. 35). I am only
aware of one exception to this rule, namely Chthonius chtiioniiformis Balz., if this
species ought really to be referred to this genus').
The coxae are placed on a lower level than the maxillae; they are at least
in .some species provided with a remarkable kind of bristles, placed near the inner
corner of the coxae of the second and third pair of legs. These hairs were first
discovered and described by Tulk (30. ji. 56) in C. orihodactylus Leach and had
') Balzan describes this species as a Roncus (4(>. p. 445 and tav. .W'll. lig. 24), but the shape of the
tibia and his reniarl< "I tarsi dei piedi sono di diif artitoli", arc not in favour of this determination, and
sliow, tliat it ouglit to l)e referred to the ('.hllioiiiiniie Dad. Tlie hand bears four tactile hairs at least.
U. K. D. \'iciensk. Selsk. Skr., 7. Hække, naturvldensk. og matiieiii. -Mil. Ml. 1. 9
66
according to liis o[)iiiion the funclioii of I'leaning Ihe rlaws; similar hairs were
later on described by Daday (1897. 14. p. 479) in C. Wlassicsi Dad., and they are
also found in C. Raiji L. K. and C. terribilis n. sp. (PI. I, lig. 1 h); with regard lo
the delails I refer to p. 68. The legs are especially remarkable on account of the
marked dilTerence, which is found between the anterior and posterior hvo ])air
of legs; these are strong and powerful!, those weak and slender. The lirst pair of
legs is remarkable by its rather shorl, bul slender and tibia-shaped til)ial pari of
Ihe femur, and slender, undivided larsus, which is longer than the basal portion
of the femur (PI. I, lig. 1 1). The fourth pair is provided with a trochantin of a
peculiar shape; it is about half as long as the whole femur and ends with an
articulate cavity, which faces forwards and outwards; if we follow the articulate
membrane between the two joints, it will be seen to be curved towards the base
in the middle anteriorly, but away I'rom it posteriorly (PI. I, fig. 1 m,/'). The tarsus
of the fourth pair of legs is distinctly longer than the tibia and divided into two
joints, of which the basal is much shorter than the terminal. The claws are
long and slender, and so is the arolium , which has a moderately enlarged
sucking-cup. Near the base of the lirst tarsus a long, slender "tactile" hair is
placed dorsally (PI. I, fig. 1 m).
As far as we are able to judge from the available material, it seems to be
pretty certain, that the Chthoniinae Dad. bear greater similarity to the Obisiinae
Steck, than lo the Pseiidobisiinae Hans, especially in the structure of the antennae;
but if this similarity is more than a superficial one, the time will show. The
Chthoniinae Dad. seem lo have at least one character of no mean value in common
with the Psendobisiinae Hans., namely the i)resence of tactile hairs on the dorsal
surface of the hand of the palps (cf. Balzan 12. p. 503).
II. Genera,
The genera of this subfamily are not very well founded; I am now going to
set forth their characteristics one after the other and express my doubts about
their systematic value. The genus Heterolophus Tom. is established on account of
a median concavity in the front margin; but as Daday has reexamined Tömesvary's
original specimens and found , that the front margin has no inwards median
curvature and is serrated as in most species of Chthonins L. K. (cf. 11. p. 190), this
genus must as he proposed go out. Stecker's genus Megathis Steck. (4. p. 521) is
described as a Chlhonins CK. with large granules, at least in M. desiderata Sleek.;
but as this author's statements are most often ver}' incorrect or too chimeric to
be trusted, we can not accept his remarkable genus without further examination
(cf. p. 65). Lechytia Balz. (12. p. 499) is nearly related to Chtlionius C. K., but has
a flagellum, consisting of a few hairs, placed in a row; this modification in the
structure of the flagellum is indeed interesting, but time will show, if it is sufficient
to warrant the establishment of a new genus. Balzan subdivides (12. p. 546) Chtho-
nins C. K. into three subgenera: PseudoclUhuniiis Balz, with Iwo eves, Clithonius Balz.
67
proper with four eyes, and 'I'lijililochlhoiuiis Rnlz. willioiit eyes; llie (irsi i^roiip lins
according lo Balzan an ahnosi ipiadrale ceplialolhorax, and Ihe lasl has a céphalo-
thorax distinctly widened out in Iront, while Chthonius proper has one, which is
sometimes qnadrate, sometimes enlarged in front. On account of these characteri-
stics Balzan regards Chthonius as standing hetween the two other suhgenera; even
if I have not had the opportunity of examining species of all these subgenera, I
am inclined to believe that a good many other characters must be taken into con-
sideration, if we wish to get a natural classification.
III. Specific Characters.
Good characters for discerning the species are found everywhere; a good
many have already been used by the dillerent authors; the following lines just to
show, in which organs the best characters, the old as well as a few new ones, are
found. The shape of the céphalothorax, its length compared to its breadth, the
number and position of the eyes, but especially the dentation and aiuuiturc of
the front margin (cf. Daday 11. p. 190) provide good as well as easily employed
characters. The shape of the abdomen and the arrangement of its hairs are of
some value, but the genital area of the male, which varies in an exceptional
degree, will certainly prove of great importance. The antennae show specific
variations in size, in the marginal dentation of the fingers (cf. Balzan 12. pi. 12,
lig. 35 a) as well as in the granulation of the hand {Cht. terribilis n. sp. PI. I, fig. 1 c)
and so do their difl'erent appendages like the fiagellum (cf. Hansen 49. tab. V,
fig. 12 f, and pi. I, figs. 1 c-d) and the two serrulae (49. tab. V, figs. 12-1.^; and pi. I,
figs. 1 c-d). Excellent characters, but not easily investigated, are present in the
structure of the maxillae, especially in the sha])e of the lamina maxillaris superior
(cf. p. 25) as easily realised when comparing the figure (PI. I, fig. 1 t) of Cht. terribilis
n. sp. with the figure (fig. 2a) of Cht. Raiji L. K. The shape as well as the com-
parative length of the joints of the palps, but especially the armature of the fingers
provide valuable characters. The arrangement and structure of the hairs are per-
haps worth while noticing; Daday has at least in one species Cht. Wlassicii Dad.
(14. tab. XI, fig. 8) observed very long and slender hairs along the front margin of
the femoral part, which are wanting in most other species. The number as well
as the position of the tactile hairs of the dorsal surface of the hand show specific
variations, and so do those of the fingers, but less marked ones. The shape of
the tactile hairs is sometimes of systematic interest; in Clit. Raiji f. inst. they are
remarkable on account of their swollen base.
The second and sometimes the third pair of coxae as well provide systematic
characters of no mean value, but inforlunately very difficnlt to investigate, by the
difierences, shown in the position and shape of hairs placed near to the inner
corner (cf. p. 66). I will mention a pair of short, curved, well articulated hairs
placed in the soft membrane, where the four coxae of the two last pair meet, in
this connection, as I have only found it in Clil. Kayi L. K. As the [jrcviously
68
iiK'ntioiiud coxal liairs sliow so innrked varialioiis in al least llircc of the lour
species, in which Ihey have heen observed, it will certainly be of value to have
the few available facts, concerning this subject, collected; I give in the following
a full description of their position and shape in Cht. Rayi L. K. and Cht. terribilis
n. sp., and add a quotation, elucidating their characteristics in Cht. Wlassicsi Dad.
1) Concerning the last genus Daday writes (14. p. 479, tab. XI, fig. 9): "coxis
pedum secundi paris margine interiori superior! rotundato setis 6—7 clavatis"; these
hairs are according to the figure terminally three-branched.
2) Cht. Rayi L. K. The second pair of coxae bears near to the inner anterior
corner about ten irregularly and rather densely placed, moderately long and curved
hairs, which are hooked terminally and provided with two lateral rows of very
minute branches, like a feather; the third pair bears near the inner posterior
corner about eight rather slender, pinnate straight bristles, arranged in two longi-
tudinaljrows, the four median being the longest.
3) Cht. terribilis n. sp. Along the ventral margin of the second pair of the
coxae posteriorly and near to the inner corner a longitudinal row of hairs is found»
which establishes an obtuse angle, open outwards and backwards, with another
row placed inwards on the posterior surface and almost continued into the former.
The structure of these hairs provide similarity to those described and drawn by
Daday. The first hair in the row on the posterior surface, which is nearest the
base of the coxa, is rather short, enlarged distally and divided into about five
pointed branches (PI. I, fig. Ill, /); near its base a very short spine is found; the
three following hairs are longer and increasing in length, and terminated in two,
three and five branches. The three following, which are shorter, and placed in
the other row (fig. 1 h, e), are distally provided with a number of short marginal
teeth ; the eighth liair is a mere tooth.
The characters found in the relative length of the joints of the legs will pro-
bably prove valuable.
IV. Synopsis of Genera.
When the names of the genera or sifbgenera are placed within a parenthesis,
it signifies, that the genus is doubtful.
1) Flagellum consisting of a few simple hairs (Lechylia Balz.)
1) Flagellum consisting of one or two tufts of
hairs
2. Front margin prolonged into a median tooth (Megathis Steck.)
2. Front margin not prolonged into a median
tooth Chthoniiis C. K.
3a. Four eyes (s. g. Chthoniiis Balz.)
3 b. Two eyes (s- g. Pseudochthonius Balz.)
3 c. No eyes l-s- g- Typhlochthonius Balz.)
69
V. Synopsis of Indian Species.
1. Two eyes. Front margin prolonged into a single
median toolli Meyathis Steck.
2. Palps smooth with pointed hairs (4) M. Kochi Sleek.
2. Palps granular with clavate hairs (5) A/, desiderata Sleek.
1. Four eyes. Front margin not prolonged into a
single median tooth CJuhoiiins C. K.
3. The eyes are well sepai'ated from the front margin,
Ihis distance heing at least twice their diameter.
The distance between them equal to their diameter.
The antennae are much sliorter than the céphalo-
thorax and scarcely one third as broad. Hand
distinctly longer and broader than the tibia of
the palps. Long pointed hairs (2) C. Wlassicsi Dad.
;}. The eyes distant from front margin half their
diameter.
4. The antennae are almost as long as the céphalo-
thorax, which is as broad as long, and almost
half as broad. Tlie front margin is mounted with
a dentated minute median eminence. Distance
between eyes equals their diameter. Hand di-
stinctly broader and much longer than the tibia
of the palps. Hairs long and pointed (1) C. terribilis n. sp.
4. The antennae are much shorter than the céphalo-
thorax, which is distinctly longer than broad, and
much narrower. The front margin without any
median eminence. Eyes touching each other. Hand
scarcely broader and only slightly longer than the
tibia of the palps. Hairs short (3) C. cnrvidigitatiis Sim.
VI. Description of Species.
Chthonius C. K.
1843. Chlhonius C. Kock (1) p. 79.
As all other genera of this family, which have been established, are very
doubtful, the characteristics of this genus are in the main identical to those of
the subfamily.
1. Chthonius terribilis n. sp.
(PI. I, figs, la — 1 m, and lig. 10, p. 70, fig. 11, p. 71.)
Tivo pair of eyes ; distance from each other as well as from front marqin equal
to their diameter. Céphalothorax widened out anteriorlij and here broader than long;
front margin straight with median serrated eminence. Antennae as long as two thirds
70
Kig. 1(1. Chthoniiis Icrnhilis ii sp.
9; X 240. Klunt margin of tliu
cephalotlioiax.
o/' the céphalothorax and almost half as broad; their chelae interiorly with small
spines; hairs of flagellurn in a simjle Infi. Lamina niaxillaris superior widened out
dislallfi, rounded and murginallii dentaled. The tibia of the palps only half as tony
as the femur; the hand is distinctly longer and broader than the tibia, but shorter
than the fingers, which bear about 20 rather small marginal teeth. Hand with a
dorsal pair of tactile hairs, placed slightly nearer to the base than to the middle.
?. Céphalothorax (fig. 1 a). The two pair of well developed eyes, of
which the anterior pair is the more lateral, are removed Iroin each other as well
as from Ihe front margin a distance about as long as their diameter (fig. 1 a). The
céphalothorax is gradually widened out towards
the first pair of eyes; but it becomes in front
of this narrower again; behind il is not as broad
as long, bul il is behind the lirsl pair of eyes,
where the greatest breadth is I'ound, much bi'oader
than long. The fronl margin is almost slraighl,
but has in the middle a minute, rather blunl and
slightly dentaled eminence, on each side of which
a long pointed hair is articulated on a moderate
elevation (fig. 10). The céphalothorax is almost
smooth and bears, at least in front, a few longer or
shorter moderately slender hairs.
Abdomen. — The abdomen is about twice as long as the céphalothorax and
of almost equal breadth; it is narrower in fronl than farther behind. Each tergite
is at least laterally provided with a j)ointed, rather long and thick curved hair;
the last sternites bear several shorter and longer hairs; the eleventh sternile bears
a pair of "tactile" hairs. The genital openingÇ?) is rhombic and backwards
limited by two chitinous ridges, which together establish an obtuse angle.
Antennae (figs. 1 c-d). — The antennae are very large, being as long as two
thirds of the céphalothorax and almost half as broad. Their interior margin is
convex proximally and terminally, but concave in the middle; the exterior margin
has a proximal convexity passing gradually over in a distal concavity. The hand
bears a few long pointed hairs and is inwards armed with a number of rather
big spines (fig. 1 a and 1 c). The immovable finger is terminated with a moderate
hook, and bears behind this a small tooth, which is followed by a row of about
ten teeth, decreasing backwards (fig. 1 c). The inner margin of the movable linger
bears about 14 teeth between the tip and the insertion of the serrula exterior
(fig. 1 d, m). The galea is represented by an exterior, fairly well marked protube-
rance. The flagelluni (fig. 1 c, /') consists of Iwo (three) lui'ls(?) of hairs; all the
hairs are pointed, plumose and enlarged at their base; the first group contains
only a single hair, distinctly curved backwards; the second group consists of six
longer or shorter, more or less branched hairs, the basal swollen part of which
is placed within an oval, smooth common articulate area, surrounded by finely
71
granular skin; more outwards there seems to be a single, straight hair. The
serrula interior is only fastened at its base (fig. 1 C, a) and is very long, slender
and pointed. The first tooth behind the pointed tip is long, slender and curved
slightly backwards; the following seven teeth, which are shorter and obtuse, are
tlirected obliquely outwards, in contrast to the four basal, which are directed more
forwards. The serrula exterior is fused with the finger in its basal third part,
which forms an obtuse angle with the distal part, tlie serrula is terminated with
a long spine, which is moderately curved backwards in the middle. The inner
margin of tliis organ is dissolved into teeth, more than half as long as it is broad;
the distal longer of these teeth are on account of the position of the serrula directed
backwards and inwards, while the proximal, shorter ones are directed more for-
wards (fig. 1 d, c).
I^abrum (figs. 1 e-g). — The free anterior projection of the labrum obtusely
pointed ; hindmost prolongation {p) as long as labrum proper, narrowed behind and
fairly rounded. Anterior projection beset with clear hairlike organs, (\^'ith regard
to further details I refer to p. 25).
Maxillae (flgs. 1 e-g). — The manducatory part of the maxillae is rather blunt
and provided with two hairs, where the exterior margin is curled over upwards
(fig. 1 f). Lamina maxillaris superior (Is) is rather short, widened
out in the front, anteriorly rounded and serrated, and directed
upwards and outwards. The lamina maxillaris inferior (/n is
long and pointed, and extends beyond the tip of the labrum
(fig. If)'). (With regard to details in the structure of these
organs I refer to pp. 25 — 26).
Palps (fig. 1 a and textfigure 11). — The palps are smooth
with the exception of the inner surface of the femora, which
is provided with low minute granules. The comparatively few
hairs are moderately long and slender. The hand bears only
a single pair of dorsal tactile hairs, removed from the base
a distance about as long as one third of the length of the hand
(fig. la, fig. 11); the number and arrangement of the tactile
hairs of the fingers are given in the figures (fig. 1 a and fig. 11).
The trochanter is distinctly longer than broad ; its anterior margin
is moderately convex, while the posterior is concave. The femur,
which is four times as long as broad, has a very short stalk
and almost parallel sides; its anterior outline is beyond a short
basal concavity almost straight; its posterior margin has first a
short rather sudden convexity, beyond which it is moderately " "*o. Left tibia and
. , ,, 1,1, Ti i-i • u iu chela ill e.xtciior view.
concave m the middle and at least convex. Ihe tibia has the
usual calyci-like shape and is enlarged distally to a degree; it is half as long as
') In one specimen (? from the Western side of Koli Chan«) tlie dorsal side of the maxillae bears
terminally a rounded, inwards and upwards directed jirojection partly overlapping the labrum.
Fig. 11. Chlhonius
terribilis n. sj). -^
72
and slightly broader than the femnr; the anterior outline is distinctly concave,
while the posterior is moderately convex. The hand, which is distinctly broader
than the tibia and much longer, is twice as long as broad and much shorter than
the finger; the convexity of the anterior side is much better marked than that of
the posterior; the immovable finger is provided with about 20 well separated
marginal teeth, which begin near to the base; the movable finger has in the lii'st
place about ten low and more or less indistinct „teeth" and in the distal half ten
others, like those of the immovable finger.
Coxae (fig. 1 h). — At least the second pair of the coxae bears remarkable
hairs, arranged in an original manner (cf. p. 68)
Legs (figs. 1 l-ni). — The hairs of the legs are long and jjointed; near the base
of the first tarsal joint of the fourth pair of legs an exceedingly long and slender
"tactile" hair is found (fig. 1 m); the arolium has a very long stalk, decreasing
towards the small sucking cup. The two first pair of legs are very delicate and
slender, compared with the much more powerful last pair. The Itasal part of the
first pair of femurs is almost twice as long as and much deeper than the tibial
part; the tibia is a trifle longer than the tibial femoral part, but distinctly shorter
than the undivided tarsus, which is again twice as long as the former and even
longer than the basal femoral part. The femur of the fourth pair of legs is very
powerful and about twice as long as deep; its trochantin is half as long as the
whole femur; the femur is twice as deep as the tibia, which is again a little
longer than the second tarsal joint, but much shorter than the two tarsal joints
combined; the first of these is scarcely half as long as the second.
Colour. — The antennae and palps are pale yellowish brown, with fingers
darker; the céphalothorax is yellowish green with darker lateral margins. The
abdomen is more or less pale yellowish with darker greenish sclerites.
Measurements. — Full grown specimen from Lem Ngob. Céphalothorax
0-445 (0-470 (in front) — 0400 (behind)); abdomen 0-900 (0-445). Antenna 0-340
(0-180) mm.
Palps: trochanter 0180 (0100); femur 0450 (0115): tibia 0-210 (0120); hand
0-320 (0-150); finger 0405 mm.
Small specimen from Koh Chang Leg I: pars basalis femoris 0238 (0065);
pars tibialis 0128 (0055); tibia 0132 (0044); tarsus 0-2.58 (0030) mm.
Leg IV: femur 0-400 (0-180), trochantin 0180; libia (»-290 (0-080); tarsus I
0-126 (0-060); tarsus II 0270 (0036) mm.
J*. Abdomen (fig. 1 b). — The three first tergites, especially the second and
third, are shorter than the following; the three first bear apparently only two pair
of lateral hairs, the following three or four pair; the eleventh in addition to these
a pair of "tactile" hairs. The pale inconsj)icuous sclerites of the three first tergites
are almost as long as the tergite proper; those of the following are mucli shorter
than their tergites and the hairs are placed behind their posterior margins. The
last (VI— X) sternites are like the corresponding tergites divided into an anterior
73
darker sclciite, half length and a jinler iioslcrior portion, which hoars four or live
pair ol' hairs, which arc increasing in lenglh towards the lip ol' the hody. The
sclerile ol' the filth sternile is divided into two triangular portions, almost touching
each other with their inwards directed apices; the hinder portion of this sternite
bears four sliort pair of hairs (fig. 1 b, s '). The sclerile of the fourth sternite is
much shorter than the hindmost portion, which bears three pair of hairs; the
two lateral portions of tlie sclerile are connected by a very short almost obsolete
inner part, a mere line, which is curved distinctly backwards in the middle
(lig- 1 b, s ').
Genital area (fig. lb, a). — In front of the fourth sternite we find a large
almost rhombic genital area, which is raised towards the middle and provided
with a number of short hairs. In the middle of this plate, a genital opening (g),
which is narrow behind and distinctly enlarged in front, is found; on each side
of the hindmost narrow portion the margins of the plate are raised like two
valves to open or shut this part of the opening (u). In the front, broadest part
a dark chilinous body is seen; in front of the sexual area and between the coxae
a number of short hairs are situated.
Colour. — The antennae are reddish and the palps yellowish brown. The
head and three first tergites are greenish, the former with darker margins. The
other abdominal sclerites are yellowish brown, darker than the palps.
Material. — Dr. Th. Mortensen caught two males and two females under
stones at the Island of Koh Chang (' i 1900) and a single female under the stem of
a tree on the beach of Lem Ngob.
Remarks. — The interesting little species is in several respects (palps-eyes)
different from the two other species, known from the Indian Region.
2. Chtlwniiis Wlassicsi Dad.
E. Daday. 1897. (14.) p. 479, tab. XI, figs. 1—4, 8—9.
Two pairs of eyes; distance from each other equal to their diameter, while
distance from first pair to front margin twice diameter. Céphalothorax broader
in front and here as broad, as it is long. Front margin with a median rounded
eminence, which bears a tooth and a pointed hair on each side. The antennae are
small, not half as long as the céphalothorax and only one fourth of its breadth
broad; the seven long pinnate hairs are according to the description placed on a
common stem, a feature which is scarcely consistent with the reality. The femur
of the palps bears an anterior marginal row of six long slender hairs; the hand
is nmch broader and longer than the tibia, and shorter than the fingers. Second
pair of coxae with six or seven branched hairs (fig. 9); Ihe claws have lower
margin crenated. New-Guinea at Friedrich-VVilhelnishafen.
II. K 1). Vidi-nsk. Sclsk. Ski-, 7. M:cUlu'. n:itiirviilensli- OK iiKillu'iii. Am. Ill I. 10
74
3. Chthnniiis ciirindigilatiis') Sim.
1899. E. Simon. (15.) p. 122.
Two pair of eyes which are "subcontigui", removed from front margin a
distance only half their diameter. Céphalothorax distinctly longer than broad,
"antice recte seclus, sed in medio leviter depressus" ; the skin is delicately coria-
ceous and a few short hairs are present. Antennae as usual. Tibia of the palps
rather long; the hand is a trifle longer, but scarcely broader than the tibia, and a
little shorter than the fingers, which are slightly curved. Sumatra. M. Simon
writes about this species, that it "deviendra sans doute, dans la suite, le type d'un
genre special", on account of "les doigts de sa patte-màchoire légèrement courbes,
ses yeux de chaque côté presque contigus et ses téguments finement coriaces,
garnis de soies assez courtes". On account of this possibility I have not changed
its name.
Megathis Sleek.
1875. A. Stecker (4.) p. 519.
If the front margin of the céphalothorax is really prolonged into a median
tooth, as represented in Steckers figures (taf. Ill, fig. 2 a) , the genus must be
regarded as natural. If this median prolongation by future students, is demon-
strated to be of a similar nature as the eminence in f. inst. C. W'lassicsi Dad.,
Megathis Kochi Stk. at least must be regarded as a typical Chthonius C. K.; but M.
desiderata Steck, is always sure to be referred to another genus than the majority
of the Chthoniinae Dad. on account of the granulation of the palps and their clavale
hairs, under the supposition that these among the Hemictenodaclijli unitjue characters
are real, not chimeric
4. Megathis Kochi Steck.
1875. A. Stecker (4.) p. 521, taf. Ill, figs. 1—6.
Two gigantic eyes, well separated from the front margin. Céphalothorax is
distinctly longer than broad; front margin prolonged into a prominent median
tooth. The femurs of the palps are smooth and the hairs simple and pointed; the
hand is much longer and broader than the tibia. Fingers with five marginal teeth
Indian Region.
5. Megathis disiderata Steck.
1875. A. Stecker (4.) p. 522, taf. IV, figs. 1—4.
This species differs from the jjreceding by the clavate hairs of the abdomen
and palps and by the large granulations of the femora of these. India.
Family II. Obisiidae Hans.
1879. Ohisiinae Sim. pars (5.) p. 50.
1882. Obisiidae Tom. pars (40.) p. 213.
') This name has been used previously by Balzan for a Soutli-American species (1890 46. p. 449).
75
1890. ühisiitlac pars Balzan (46.) p. 407.
1891. Ohisiiiltie -^ Chthonünae -f- Pseiidobisiidue Bal/an (12.) p. 508.
1894. Obisüdne Hansen (49.) p. 232.
1895. Ohisiinae -=- Chilwnini Banks (50.) p. 2.
Front margin of the céphalothorax prolomjed into a median tooth. Tibia of the
palps is not calice-shaped. Troclianlin of the foiirtli pair of legs has the articulate
membrane alike anteriorly and posteriorly. Tarsi are two-jointed.
While the Chthoniidae Hans, is a well circumscribed family, characteristic by
a number of characters, the same can not be said about the Obisiidae Hans.; the
two subfamilies, of which the latter family is composed, have only a single (or
two) characters in common, which is not found either in the Chthoniidae Hans, or
the (iarypidae Hans., namely tlie median tooth-shaped prolongation of the front
margin and perhaps the presence of a lateral terminal hair on the tarsus (cf. p. 45).
This family is distinguished from the Chthoniidae Hans, by the two-jointed tarsus
of the first pair of legs, by the shape of the tibia of the palps, which is not calyci-
formed and by the simple articulation between the trochantin and the distal |iorlion
of the fourth pair of legs; from the Garypidae Hans, it dilfers es])ecially ))y the
nol fusing of the serrula exterior with the fingers, by the general absence of the
lamina exterior and by the structure of serrula interior.
The differences between the extreme forms of this family are so great, that it
is really difficult to tell, whether a species like Ideoroncus laminatns n. sp. is most
similar to a species of Obisium CK. or to one of Olpium L. K.; when nevertheless
Hansen is right in dividing the group, with which we deal now, into two sub-
families instead of like Balzan dividing il into two families, it is because only one
character proves sharp by comparison between the species, which stand in the
middle, in contrast to a good many, when the extreme forms are compared.
Subfamily I. Ohisiinae Dad.
1889. Obisiinae Daday (11.) p. 167.
1891. Obisiinae Balzan (12.) p. 508.
1894. 0/)/,s((nae Hansen (49.) p. 232.
1895. Obisiini (pars of Obisiinae) (50.) p. 2.
Antennae without galea and lamina exterior; serrula interior without plate-
shaped portion. Hand of the palps without tactile hairs. Articular mendudnc
between the trochantin and the femur proper of the fourth pair perpendicular on
the longitudinal axis.
I. Characteristic of Subfamily.
The céphalothorax is distinctly longer than broad and with the front margin
prolonged into a distinct median tooth; two, four or none eyes are present; skin
smooth with pointed iiairs. The tergites of the abdomen are never longitudinally
divided. The antennae are moderately large, but never half as broad as the
10-
76
rt'|>lialollu)rax ; Ihc llagclliini consists of fioin seven to twelve, partly pinnate hairs,
which are placed in a longitudinal row; lamina exterior is always absent, serrula
interior has never any basal plate-shaped portion and serrula exterior has the third
distal part free at least. The galea, which is always wanting, is represented by a
rounded eminence. The labrum has a long posterior projection I', inst. in Obishim
miiscorum Leach., in which species the maxillae have short broad laminae, and in
which the median lyriforni organ of the ventral surface of the maxillae is rather
poorly developed (cf. p. 27). The coxae are always placed on a lower level than
the maxillae. The legs especially those of the first pair are long and slender; their
tibial femoral pari is always short and fairly similar to a real tibia; the trochantin
of the fourth pair of legs is as a rule^almost half as long as the whole femur and
separated from it by an almost perpendicular strictum. The tarsi, even those of
the fourth pair of legs, are always longer, sometimes much longer than the tibiae,
and their second joint is always the longer. The tarsi seem as a rule to bear a
lateral terminal hair of a peculiar shape; Blothriis spelaeus Sch. has a long, slender
pinnate hair (31. tab. I, fig. 2f), and so have Ohisiiim muscorum Leach, as well as
Ronciis (tlpinus L. K. (cf. p. 45). The members of this subfamily are well distinguished
from those of the Pseudobisiinae Hans., which like Ideoroncus laminatus n. sp. stand
on the border-land of the Hemictenodactijli, in several respects; but only a few
characters prove constant, if we compare an Obisiiii with a species like Ideobisium
crassinmtmm Balz., namely those found in the galea, in the tactile hairs of the
liand and perhaps in the structure of the labrum and lyriforni organs of the
maxillae. And even from these two main characters exceptions are found, if Banks'
observation is right, that the male of Ideoroncus obscunis Bks. has no galea (50.
p. 11), and if the hand of Ideobloihrus similis Balz, in reality does not bear any
tactile hairs, as set forth by Balzan (12. pi. 12, lig. 32).
II. Synopsis of genera.
1) No eyes Blothriis Sch.
1) Eyes
2. Two eyes Ronciis L. K.
Four eyes Obisiuin 111.
9
Ohisivm 111.
1798. Illiger. Verzeichnis der Käfer Preussens.
Ccplialothorax provided with four eyes.
The three following species have been described as belonging to this genus,
but as the descriptions are very imperfect and as they seem rather singular in
several respects, their systematic ])osition ought to be regarded as very doubtful;
they will probably be very difficult, if not impossible to identify.
1. Ohisium trifidum Sleek.
1875. A. Sleeker (4.) pp. 523-524; laf. IV, (igs. 5 -8.
Four eyes, well sepaialed from the front margin, which has three projections
in Uli' middle, a median shorter, broad and scjuarely truncate one, and on each
side of this a longer and pointed. The trochanter of the palps bears anteriorly a
little protiit)erance. The femur of the palps is widened out towards the end and
slightly granular; the hand is twice as broad as the short tibia, and almost as
broad as its own length. India.
2. Ohisiitm longicoUe Frauenfeld.
1867. G. V. Frauenfeld (3.) p. 461.
"Glänzend kaslaniebraun, nur der Hinterleib etwas dunkler. Der lange
Vorderleib mit ziemlich parallelen, wenig gebauchten Seilen, vorne abgerundet,
verschmälert, rückwärts gerade abgestützt. Der längliche Hinterleib kaum etwas
länger als der Vorderleib, rüchwärts verbreitert, gerundet. Scheerenfüsse lang,
nicht sehr derb. Erstes Glied kurz, an der Rückseile mitten mit einem zahnartigen
Vorsprung; zweites sehr lang, cylindrisch, mitten kaum dicker; drittens nur halb
so lang as der zweite, kolbig und dicker als dieses; viertes mit der Sclieere länger
als das zweite etwas dicker kolbig als das dritte, die sanft gebogenen Scheeren-
spilzen beiragen fast über die Hälfte der ganzen Länge dieses Gliedes, nur an dieser
Spitze stehen einige weisse Härchen; das erste Fusspar schlanker als die übrigen.
185 mm long. Der Vorderleib 09 mm." Taken in a ship near the Nicobars.
3. Obisium piisio Kolen.
1857. F. A. Kolenati (2.) p. 431.
As the description is very short, I give il in full here.
"Roth, nur die Fusse gelb, am ganzen Körper und den Füssen fein-gekörnt
und schütter gelbborstig, die Borsten am Ende verdickt und fein-hackig, die Schercn-
lasler sehr aufgeblasen, stark glänzend und fein gekörnt, von der Länge des Körpers.
2 mm." A single specimen was found in Vienna in hay, used as packing from
Calcutta. If the original specimen of this very insufficiently described species is
not found, it will certainly never be identified, as even its genus is doubtful.
Subfamily II. Pseudohisiinae Hans.
1891. Pseiidobisiidae Balzan (12.) p. 508.
1894. Pseiulobisiinae Hansen (49.) p. 532.
1895. Icieobisini Banks (50.) p. 2.
Antennae provided with a galea. Hand must often will) tactile linirs.
I. Characteristic of Subfamily.
The céphalothorax is as a rule longer than broad; only in Microcreagris yigas
Balz, il is as broad ss long (12. pi. 12, fig. 34a); the front nuu-gin is prolonged into
7able
finger of the antennae with a large anterior tooth and several small ones behind;
flagelhim consisting of four sparsely toothed hairs; lamina exterior wanting: galea
long nwderatelg curved. Femur of the palps is about four times longer than broad
and a trifle broader than the tibia, but much longer: the hand is almost twice as
broad as the tibia and shorter than the fingers. The four dorsal tactile hairs of the
hand of the palps are placed in a square. The co.vae are placed on a lower level
than the maxillae; the tibia of the first pair of legs is of almost equal length to the
seconil tarsal joint ; terminal lateral hair bifurcate.
Ç. Céphalothorax. — The strongly arched eyes are removed from the
front margin a lesser distance than their diameter. The céphalothorax is scarcely
longer than broad with the lateral outlines moderately curved outwards in the
middle; the sides are suddenly bent inwards just behind the eyes, so that the
front margin becomes considerably shorter than the hindmost; the front margin is
set otf from the hinder portion and strongly chitinized. The median prolongation
is fairly distinct but blunt. The skin is smooth or very minutely reticulate; a few
short pointed hairs, of which the three pair along the front margin are the most
cons[)icuous, are found.
Abdomen. — The abdomen is distinctly longer than broad, and broadest a
short distance behind the middle, so that it becomes almost obovate in shape.
The tergites are not longitudinally divided. All the tergal sclerites are of about
equal length with the exception of the second and third ones which are both
shorter and narrower; along the hindmost margin of each tergal sclerite or just
behind a row of fairly long pointed hairs are placed, consisting of a few hairs
on the first segments and several, about ten, on the last ones. The tenth and the
eleventh tergites bear two pair of real tactile hairs, placed in very wide cavities;
I). K L) VideiisU Selsk Skr. ", K;i-Uki'. iKiliirviilciisk. iiü matliem .Mil IM 1 H
82
the eleventh slernile hears only a single pair. The slernites are not longitudinally
divided and bear a transverse row of 10 hairs behind the margin of the sclerites.
(<^). Antennae (figs. 4 a-b). — The antennae are almost half as long as the
céphalothorax and one third as broad; they are jirovided with a good many longer
and shorter hairs. The immovable finger is terminated with a moderately curved
blunt hook; after this follow dorsally along the inner margin first three very small
teeth, rather apart from these a large stout tooth with several smaller ones behind,
which decrease backwards at least in most specimens (fig. 4 a). The movable finger
is more slender and moderatelj' curved without any pronounced hook; inner
margin with seven or eight tiny teeth (fig. 4 b). The lamina exterior is wanting;
the flagellum consists of four hairs of almost equal length, which bear a few
short teeth along the front margin (fig. 4 a, f). The serrula interior is only free in
its distal fifth part and consists of about 20 teeth ; the basal of these is longer
than the following, squarely-truncate, ones and pointed; the teeth become again
longer and more independent towards Hie tip; the terminal one, which is placed
on a level with the preceding, as well as the penultimate are always completely
free, pointed and serrated along hinder margin (fig. 4 a, f )■ The serrula exterior has
its distal third part free, is almost semilunar in shape and consists of 17 blunt or
fairly pointed teeth (fig. 5 a); the galea is long and moderately curved.
La bru m (figs. 4 c-d, /, cf. p. 27). — The anterior portion is rather long and
broad with moderately convex sides and fairly rounded in front; il is minutely
reticulated above; its hindmost prolongation (p) as long as broad and fairly
rounded behind.
Maxillae (figs. 4 c-f, cf. p. 27). — The maxillae have, seen from beneath, their
basal portion covered by the first pair of coxae; they are much broader behind
than in front and have the sides steep; their manducatory part is short and bears
three long pointed hairs. The lamina maxillaris superior is long, obtusely rounded
in front and projecting as far as the labrum ; the lamina inferior is very short and
rounded (fig. 4 d, Is-li). The median lyriform organ beneath is almost circular and
very prominent (fig. 4 e, f, cf. p. 28).
Palps (fig. 4g). — The palps are almost smooth and provided with rather
short pointed hairs; the upper surface is in the middle anteriorly provided with
four tactile hairs, placed in a square {t); the immovable finger bears a very great
number of tactile hairs namely about 20, at least two are placed near the base of
the finger posteriorly; the movable finger also bears a great number viz. about 10.
The trochanter, which is about 15 longer than broad, has a very indistinct
stalk; the anterior outline is moderately convex, while the posterior has a basal
concavity and a distal convexity. The femur, which is about four times longer
than broad, has its stalk very indistinct; the anterior margin is moderately convex
from base to tip, while the posterior is slightly concave beyond a short basal
elevation; it is a Irille broader than the tibia and much longer. The tibia, which
is about three times longer than broad, has a distinct short stalk; anterior margin
83
is beyond concavity of the slalk moderately convex to the articulate cavity, which
occupies at least one third of the anterior surface; posterior margin is moderately
convex from base to tip. The hand is a little longer and almost twice as broad
as the tibia, and shorter than the fingers; it is scarcely twice as long as broad;
the anterior margin is beyond the stalk very strongly convex, while the posterior
margin is only moderately convex.
Coxae. — The coxae cover, when seen from below, the hindmost margin of
the maxillae, and their own hindmost parts are again covered by the front margin
of the following pair. The first pair is as broad inwards as it is long; the two
following pair are widened out towards the tip and the second is here almost as
broad as the first pair is inwards; the third pair is distinctly narrower than the
second; the fourth is again broader and triangularly pointed with the point directed
obliquely forwards towards the middle; its inner and hinder margins merge
gradually into each other.
(J"). Legs (figs. 4 h-i). — The hairs are rather long and pointed; near the
base of tarsus I of the fourth pair of legs a long and slender „tactile" hair is
placed dorsally: the lateral lerininal hair on each side of the claws is divided
into two slender branches as long as one third of the whole hair. The aroiium
has a short stalk, is distinctly widened out distally, and has the margins of the
sucking cup fairly serrated. The basal femoral pari is widened out distally, much
broader than the more distal joints and as long as the tarsi; the tibial femoral
part is al)out half as long as the basal part, moderately enlarged outwards and
distinctly shorter than the tibia; the tibia of the first pair of legs is as long as the
second tarsal joint, which is again IS longer than the first. The trochantin of the
fourth pair of legs has an almost perpendicular articulate membrane and is almost
half as long as the whole femur (fig. 4i, /'); this is distinctly lower towards the
extremity.
Colour. — The palps and the antennae are light yellowish brown with the
hand and fingers of the palps darker; the céphalothorax and the abdominal sclerites
are yellowish brown with a green shade. The coxae, legs and sternites are yellowish
green or brown. The articulate membrane between the tergites and sternites is
yellowish white.
Measurement.— Céphalothorax Ü-550 (0-396— 0'550); abdomen l'J6() (V'lOi)).
Antennae t).37() (0180) mm.
Palps: trochanter 0-280 (0168); femur 0-750 (0-196); tibia 0-560 (0180); hand
0-616 (0-350); fingers 0680 mm.
d". Abdomen. — The abdomen is much longer and slenderer than in the
female. The distinction of the sclerite proper and a shorter, less chitinized portion
behind, which bears the hairs, is more marked both in the tergites and sternites.
Between the triangular piece, between the fourth pair of the coxae, and the fourth
slernite we find at least two sclerites, a hinder one broader and shorter and a
foremost one longer and narrower, which are both provided with hairs placed in
11-
84
transverse rows; between these two tlie genital aperture is I'oiind together willi a
complicated system of chitinous bars.
Palps. — The palps are perhaps slenderer, especially the hand, which is not
.twice the breadth ol' the tibia and which has the anterior margin less suddenly
and less strongly convex ; the fingers are comparatively longer.
Coxae. — The fourth pair of the coxae are comparatively shorter and
broader than in the female.
Measurement. — Specimen from Koh Chang. Céphalothorax 0-532 (()336--
0-520); Abdomen 1-260 (0-616) mm.
Specimen from Klong Salakpet. Palps: trochanter 0252 (0140); femur 0-700
(0-178); tibia 0504 (0170); hand 0550 (0.280); finger 0-670 mm.
Leg I: femur I 0360 (0072-0090); femur II 0-180(0081); tibia 0 220(0060);
tarsus I 0-173 (0050); tarsus II 0228 (0036) mm.
Leg IV: femur 0522(0-207), Irocliantin 0-260; tibia 0-360(0-097); tarsus I 0189
(0-065); tarsus II 0-323 (0048) mm.
Material. — Dr. Th. Mortensen has taken one female and two males from
under stones in the month of January at Koh Chang; Ihe female had the abdomen
stronglj' dilated with eggs; he collected besides two males in the wood at Klong
Salakpet in the month of March.
Remarks. — Thi.s species is in several respects similar to I. laminatus n. sp.,
but is easily distinguished from the latter by the shape of antennae, palps and
legs f. inst. I have in the above description of the female given the detailed
description of the antennae, labrum, maxillae and legs of the male, as the scanty
material did not permit a more thorough investigation of these organs in the
female; I thought this arrangement more practical, as sexual differences are
scarcely found in these organs.
2. Ideoronciis lamiiudus n. sp.
(PI. I, figs. 5 a— c).
One pair of eyes; distance from front margin grealer than their diameter.
Cephulotiiorax distinctlij longer than broad behind with median prolongation of front
margin pointed. Abdominal tergites longitudinally divided. Inner margin of the
immovable finger nnlh several small teeth ; flagelhim consisting of four spasely toothed
hairs; a lamina exterior present; galea long moderately curved. Femur of the palps
almost four times as long as broad, a trifle narrower than the tibia, but a little longer.
The hand is almost twice as broad as tibia and shorter than the fingers. The four
dorsal tactile hairs of the hand of the palps are placed in a square. The coxae are
placed on a level with the ma.villae ; the tibia of the first pair of legs ilistinctly longer
than second tarsal joint : terminal lateral hair three-divided.
Ç. Céphalothorax. — There is one pair of strongly arched eyes, placed on
the lateral margin, removed from the front margin to a distance, a trifle longer
than their diameter. The céphalothorax is distinctly longer than bi-oad behind
S5
and gradually tapering lowards front margin: Hie median prolongation of the latter
is pointed, but not well liniited liehind and giving the whole margin the ajjpearance
of an obtuse angle open behind and with the corner in the middle. Skin smooth
with a few short and pointed hairs.
Abdomen. — The abdomen is rather slender and broad in the middle; the
sclerites, which are half as long as their tergites, increase in length and in breadth
from before backwards, and are longitiidinalli] divided with the exception of the first
and the two last ones; each tergitc bears a transverse row of rather short, pointed
hairs. The tenth tergite bears two pair of "tactile" hairs, while the eleventh
lergite as well as the corresponding sternite bear a single pair of "tactile" hairs
each. The sternites are in other respects similar to the tergites.
Antennae (fig. 5 a). — The antennae are almost half as long as the céphalo-
thorax and one third as broad; they are very long and slender, and provided with
longer and shorter hairs. Tlie immovable finger is terminated with a moderately
pointed and curved hook; inner margin i)ehind this dorsally with about ten tiny
teeth. The movable finger has a rather suddenly but moderately curved hook; in
the third fourth part, measured from the base of the finger, and just beliind the
hook six densely placed marginal teeth are placed dorsally. Four hairs, decreasing
backwards, pointed, rather short and with a few marginal teeth constitute the
flagellum \ a narrow, but distinct lamina exterior is present (fig. 5 a, è). The serrula
interior consists of about 20 teeth and is very much elongated (fig. 5a, a); it is
remarkable by a well developed plate-shaped portion, gradually merging into twelve,
broad and almost completely fused teeth, beyond which four obtusely pointed and
well separated ones follow; tlie last and in a less degree the last but one are
pointed and serrated along hinder margin ; apparently in continuation of the
already described organ, we have a moderately curved, pointed and behind serrated
spine, which really is placed on a lower level (fig. 5 a, t) (cf. p. 19). The serrula
exterior is scarcely free in its distal third part, and consists of 22 teeth, which are
all more or less blunt; the galea is long and moderately curved.
Labrum (fig. 5 b, Z). — The anterior prolongation of the labrum is very long
and slender; it is broadest in the middle, where the outline is convex, and tapers
towards the base and the end as well; the latter is obtusely rounded; the median
part is as far as can be seen witiiout dissection provided with a well raised longi-
tuginal keel.
Maxillae (fig. 5 b). — The maxillae are almost placed on a level with the coxae;
they are tapering towards the end; tlieir manducatory part is short, well set oil"
and bears three long pointed hairs; the maxillae are granular laterally. The lamina
maxillaris superior [Is] is long and slender, but not projecting as far anteriorly as
the labrum; the lamina inferior (li) is distinctly longer than broad and fairly
rounded in front; the median lyriform organ is not so distinct as in /. Si(tmensis
n. sp. and placed more laterally.
86
Palps (fig. 5c). — The i)alps are almost smooth and provided with fairly
long pointed hairs; the hand bears above the four doisal tactile hairs, placed in
a square; in addition to these four lactile hairs the hand has posteriorly a vertical
row of three or four at the base of the hand; both fingers bear several but not
so many as in /. Siamensis n. sp. The trochanter, which is about twice tlie length
of the breadth is provided with a rather distinct stalk ; the anterior moderately
convex, while the })osterior beyond the sudden moderate concavity, has a rather
sudden convexity. The femur, which is almost four times longer than broad, has
a fairly distinct stalk; the anterior outline has first a shorl concavity and beyond
that a moderate convexity to near the tip; the posterior has beyond a low eleva-
tion, which markes the stalk off, a very low concavity, which is followed by a
more marked distal convexity. The tibia, which is slightly shorter and broader
than the femur, and three times longer than broad, has a distinct long stalk; the
anterior surface is beyond the almost straight margin of the stalk and a low well
marked elevation, moderately convex; the posterior outline is slightly convex from
base to tip. The hand is scarcely so long as the tibia and 16 broader, and much
shorter than the finger; it is scarcely twice as long as broad; the anterior margin
is beyond the stalk very strongly convex, while the posterior is only slightly so.
The fingers have their tips bent suddenly to establish pointed strong hooks.
Coxae. — The coxae are placed on a level with the maxillae and on level
with each other; the first pair are as broad as they are long and not widened out
towards the extremity; the second pair are longer, moderately widened out towards
tlie extremity and more narrower than first; the third pair are widened out distally
in so high a degree, that it appears triangular, and is as long as, but much nar-
rower than the preceding pair; the fourth pair are the longest and have their
interior margin as long as that of the first pair, because they are triangularly
pointed and have the point directed obliciuely forwards towards the middle; the
inner and hinder margins merge into eacli other, as the postero-exterior corner is
smoothly rounded.
Legs. — The legs are, compared with the size of the body exceptionally
weak and thin. The hairs are moderately long and slender; dorsally at the base
of the first tarsal joint of the two last pair of legs we find a "tac/i/e" hair, in
length sliglitly surpassing the second tarsal joint; the lateral terminal hair of the
tarsi is long, slender curved with three distal brandies. The aroliiim extends
beyond the claws and is distinctly widened out towards the lip, and the sucking
cup has the margin finely serrated. The basal femoral part is widened out distally,
much broader than the more distal joints and almost as long as the tarsi ; the
tibial femoral part is scarcely half as long as the basal part, moderately enlarged
outwards and distinctly shorter than the tibia; this is about 13 times longer than
the second tarsal joint, which is again 14 limes longer than the first. The femur
of the fourth pair of legs is three times longer than deep, not very much raised
87
basally and consequently only in a slight degree lower towards the extremity; the
trochanlin has oblique articulation and is not half as long as the femur.
Colour. — The palps, antennae, maxillae and the coxae are light brown
with the fingers of the palps darker; the céphalothorax is blackish brown and the
abdominal tergilcs yellowish brown; the legs are pale yellowish green and the
remaining [jortion of the body j'ellowish.
Measurements. —Céphalothorax 0-784(0-644); abdomen 2-5 (1-26). Antennae
0-392 (0-182) mm.
Palps: trochanter 0-340 (0-175); femur 0868 (0-232): tibia 0784 (0-260); hand
0-750 (0-420); finger 0896 mm.
d". Abdomen. — The body and especially the abdomen is much longer
and slenderer; the latter appears pedicellate, because the first tergite is much nar-
rower than the second and following. The structure of the genital area could not
be investigated in the single specimen, but that its structure differs vastly from
that of the foregoing specimen, is at least evident.
Colour. — The colour of the palps and the céphalothorax is brighter and
more polished; that of the abdominal tergites darker and on that account the
longitudinal line more distinct.
Measurements. — Céphalothorax 0-756 (0-616); abdomen 2-38 (0-980) mm.
Palps : quite alike those of female.
Leg I. femur I 0459 (0-084— 0112); femur II 0-234 (0-100); tibia 0-360 (0070);
tarsus I 0198 (0056); tarsus II 0270 (0042) mm.
Leg IV: femur 0-725(0-230), trochantin 0-300; tibia 0-524(0-112); tarsus I 0-2(>0
(0-070J; tarsus II 0364 (0056) mm.
Material. — Dr. Th. Mortensen collected two specimens (Ç and c?) from
under a stone in the island of Koh Chang in the month of January.
Remarks. — This species is in several respects similar to /. Siamensis, but
it easily distinguished (cf. p. 84) ; it is most remarkable, thereby that it in a number
of characters provides an astonishing similarity to the Garypidae Hans.
Ideohlothriia Halz. subg.
1891. Balzan (12.) p. 541.
No eyes; yalea sometimes branched distally.
3. Ideoblothriis bipectinatus Dad.
1897. Daday (14.) pp. 478—479; tab. XI, figs. 7, 14 15.
No eyes; céphalothorax much longer than broad; small median process. The
flagellum is represented as consisting of six distally enlarged pinnate hairs, arising
from a common stem, a statement, which cannot be accepted without further
investigation; two well developed, elongate almost completely free(?) serrulae; galea
rather short, moderately curved and simple. I\üps remarkable by slender femurs
with straight margins and about 35 longer than broad ; by the tibiae which are
^88
ol' e(iual length In and ahont 1'5 broader than feniui- willi the anteiùor margin
almost circular and posterior moderately convex; the hand is excessively broad,
IS broader than tibia and of equal length to fingers; the two last joints have very
thin stalks, but the femur has no stalk at all (cf. his flg. 15).
Suborder II. P ancle nodactyli Balz.
1875. Cheliferinae Stecker (35.) p. 160.
1879. Cheliferinae -\- Garypinae Simon (5.) p. 19.
1879. Cheliferidue Hag. + Garypidcie Hans. Hagon ('M.) p. 400.
1882. Cheliferidae Tömösvary (40.) p. 182.
1884. Cheliferinae Hansen (9.) p. 531.
1889. Cheliferidae Daday (11.) p. 167.
1890. Cheliferidae Balzan (46.) p. 406.
1891. Panctenodactyli Balzan (12.) p. 504.
1894. Panctenodactyli Hansen (49.) p. 230.
1895. Cheliferidae + Olpiinae Banks. (50.) p. 2.
Serrula exterior completely fused; the antennae small; the distance betu>een their
exterior Imid corner hardly more than half as large as the breadth of the posterior
margin of the cephcüothorax and mostly much shorter; front margin of the céphalo-
thorax without a median tooth.
The antennae always bear a galea and a lamina exterior; the coxae are generally
on a level with the maxillae.
With regard to the discussion of the dilTerent characters I refer to pp. 52— 54;
those, which I am going to set forth now are at least of practical value. The
céphalothorax bears most often one or two transverse sutures ; the abdominal
tergites are often longitudinally divided ; "the eleventh abdominal segment mostly
plainly divided into tergite and sternite, or at least with an indication of such a
division"; the hairs are seldom completely simple, most often more or less dentated
distally. The marginal teeth of the fingers of the antennae are only slightly deve-
loped ; the flagellum seems never (cf. p. 14) to consist of more than four hairs, of
which only the anterior has more than a few teeth; the lamina interior consists
always of a plate-shaped basal and a serruli-formed distal portion as a rule more
or less well separated. The labrum seems never to have a hindmost median
projection. The legs show almost all variations, but the tibial part of the femur
is when present, easily distinguished from a real tibia, and the articulate membrane
of the trochantin of the fourth pair of legs is almost always oblique (cf. the foot-
note under the "Synopsis of families . . ." p. 58).
89
Family III. Garypidae Hans.
1S75. Cheliferinae Sleeker pars (;^5.) p. 100.
1879. G«n//J//ifle -Simon + Cheridium Menge (5.) p. 42.
1879. Obisiidae Hagen pars (.'56.) p. 400.
1882. Garijpinae -^ Chiridiiim Menge. Tömösvary (40.) p. 208.
1884. Cheliferinae pars Hansen (9.) p. 531.
1889. Garijpinae ^ Cliiridium Menge + Garijpininac Daday (11.) p. 1(57.
1890. Cheliferidae pars Balzan (46.) p. 406.
1891. Garijpinae -^ Chiridiiim Meng. Balzan (12) p. ;i04.
1894. Garypidae Hansen (49.) p. 231.
189Ö. Garypinae + Olpiinae -f- Atemnus Can. Banks (50.) p. 2.
1904. Garypidae Ellingsen (70.) p. 2.
The femora of the two anterior pair of leys divided into a longer basal part and
a shorter tibial part or with a trochantin. All tarsi tivo-jointed. Four eyes.
I. Characteristic of Family.
The .shape of the céphalothorax provides a considerable interest and is more
varied than in any other of the families; the number of the eyes is always four,
but their position is dependent upon the shape of the front of the céphalothorax;
the relation between the length and the breadth of the céphalothorax is also very
variable. A form, in which the shape of the céphalothorax is modified in a very
slight degree is Olpiiim Birmanicnm n. sp. (PI. II, fig- 7 a); it becomes suddenly
nariower and is produced in front of the second pair of eyes; the first |)air of
gyes are placed in the thus established concavity, and their distance from the front
margin is shorter than their diameter. The margin is straight
without any incision whatever, bearing a thin and narrow mem-
brane in front; just behind the margin and parallel with it we
have a transverse groove, by which a marginal portion is marked
out, similar to that found in Ideoronciis Me.vicaniis f. inst. (21. pi. IX,
fig. 2 a). This part of the céphalothorax, which is produced in
front of the eyes and covers the base of the antennae,
may properly be designated the "cncnlhis". A very
similar structure is found in Garypinns n. sp. from Fis;. r>. oipium
Hawaii; but the cucullus is shorter and less abruptly n- sp. fmm Queens-
set off. And again in G. nobilis n. sp. (PI. II, fig. 8 a), '',"'' '^'^'"''°'
" ... thoia.\; X 37.
but in this we have a front margin, which is most
similar to a very open obtuse angle and which has the marginal portion
narrower in the middle. The céphalothorax of an Oipium n. sp. from
Queensland (fig. 12) is gradually narrower towards the front margin
which has a moderate median incision, and not set off in front of the eyes, the
front pair of which is removed a distance equal to their dianu'lcr; a similar
I-ig, 111
Olpiiim crassi
chclaliim
Balz.; head;
X y2.
I) K [) VliK-iisk. .Sflsk. Skr.. 7. R;ikkc. n;iliirvicli-nsk. ii(! m:ilhcnl, .Afil. Ml. 1.
12
90
structure is found in Olpiiim crassichelatiim Balz., t)ul tiio cucullus is in lliis well
limited behind (fig. 13, p. 89). The cucullus is in Olpium cordimanum Balz, graduallj'
merging into hinder portion of the head, but is fairly long, as the front pair of
eyes is removed from the front margin a distance, which is distinctly longer than
their diameter; a rather deep median incision is found, hi Garypiinis n. sp. from
Funafuti (fig. 14) the cucullus is fairly well set off behind, distinctly produced in
front, and with the median incision so deep, thai the front margin
appears bilobate; this cucullus is directed downwards in a slight
degree similar to that of Garypus L. K. (PI. II, fig. 1 a). The cucullus
of Garijpas L. K. f. inst. of G. irriigatus Sim. is fairly well marked
olT behind, as the outline of the céphalothorax is just behind and
beneath the eyes, which are placed a little away from the side
on a marked transverse elevation, facing forwards and backwards
Fig. 14. respectively besides outwards, rather suddenly concave and again
Gaifipinus n. sp. convex shortly behind front margin. The eyes are removed from
rom iinaiiti. jj^^ front margin a distance which is three or four times equal
ceplialothora.x; . ,. i ,• • • ii- .
^ 53 to then- diameter; the iront margui itselt has no marginal part
marked out and is provided with a shallow or deep incision
sometimes prolonged into a longitudinal groove backwards, which is extended to
near the middle of the cucullus. The eyes are placed on a transverse elevation of
the head, which consequent!}' slopes both backwards and forwards towards the
front margin ; the cucullus thus gets a direction forwards and downwards.
The relation between the length and the breadth of the céphalothorax is not
without connection with the shape; in forms in which the head is produced to a
long cucullus as in most forms of Garypus L. K. and in Garypiniis n. sp. from
Funafuti, the hindmost margin is as a rule as broad as or broader than the
céphalothorax is long (PI. II, fig. la; fig. 14); Garypus Floridensis Bks. and G. saxi-
cola Wath. form exceptions to this rule. In almost all species of Garypinus Dad.
and Olpium L. K. however we have the céphalothorax longer than wide behind
f. inst. in Garypinus nobilis n. sp. (PI. II, fig. 8 a) and Olpium Birmanicum n. sp.; in
01. Ortonedae Ell. it is even almost twice the length. In most forms at least the
hindmost margin is broader than the céphalothorax in front; but Olpium n. sp.
from Queensland is broadest in the middle and here as broad as the céphalothorax
is long (fig. 12, p. 89). It seems to be a generally accepted view, that Garypus L. K.
has the céphalothorax divided by a transverse line, while Olpium L. K. has none;
this opinion is far from being right. Some species of Garypus L. K. like G. latus
Hans, have two distinct sutures; some have the foremost fairly well developed and
the hindmost obsolete like G. minor L. K., while others have the hindmost the
most distinct and the foremost more or less obsolete like G. saxicola Wath. and
G. Floridensis Bks. ; but most forms seem to have both transverse sutures more or
less obsolete L inst. G. personatus Sim., G. irrugatus Sim. and G. longidiyitalus Rainh.
Garypinus Patagonicus Ell. and G. diniidialus L. K. have the hindmost transverse
91
stripe developed, while G. n. sp. from Funafuti has no grooves and G. nohilis n. sp.
(PI. II, fig. . from Hawaii, G. n. sj). from Funafuti, and G. iwbilis n. sp. (PI. II,
fig. 8 f, and figs. 7 a-b, p. 36), for in these the femur is easily seen to be a whole,
and the basal part is similar to a trochantin, as in Chelifer Geof. ; there is no
hinge-joint between the two parts (cf. p. 38); the basal part of G. n. sp. from Funa-
futi is half as long as the wliole femur, while it in the two other species is only
one third.
The femora of the fourth pair of legs are always provided with a basal tro-
chantin, which is limited from the distal portion of the femur by an articulate
membrane, which is always oblique to the main axis of the femur and consequently
is making the ventral margin much longer than the dorsal. The femur is as a
rule two or four times as long as the ventral margin of this joint, only in Gary-
pinus nobilis n. sp. three times longer and in Olpium Birmanicum n. sp. a little
more. The trochantin is according to Banks wanting in Garypiis bicornis Bks. (50.
p. 9). The relation between the length and the depth of the femur of the fourth
pair of legs is very variable; in Garypus Floridensis Bks. the femur is about live
times longer than deep, in G. irriigatiis Sim. it is about three and in most species of
Olpiiim L. K. two and a half times as long as broad, while it in Olpium Birmanicum
n. sp. is even less.
The tarsi of the legs are always two-jointed and in tliis respect there is a
similarity lo the Obisiidae Hans., but in the fact that the tarsi are seldom much
longer than the tibia there is a dissimililarily. The usual dilTerence between the
relative length of the tibia and tarsi respectively of the first and fourth |)air of
legs is very pronounced in most forms of this family. The tarsi of the first pair
of legs seem never to be lo times longer than the tibia, but is in several species
1"4 longer f. inst. in Garypus irruyatns Sim.; in most species the tarsi are of almost
equal length to the tibia or a little longer f. inst. in Garypinus nobilis n. sp. (PI. 11,
figs. I c-d, 8 f-g) only seldom a little shorter as in G. n. sp. from Hawaii. The tarsi
94
of llie fourth pair are sometimes longer than the tibia f. iiist. in Garijpiis irriigaliis
Sim. (PI. II, tig. 1 (1), Olpiiun Birmaniciim n. sp. (lig. 7 h) or Olp. cordimanum Balz.,
but most often of erjual length as in Garijpus Cuijnbaims lîalz., or much shorter as
in G. Floridcnsis Bks., Olpium cnissichelatuin Balz, and Ganjpiiuis nobilis n. sp.
(Pi. II, lig. 8 f and fig. 9 b, p. 41). While the second tarsal joint in most Hemicleno-
dactyli is a great deal longer than the first, we find often, that the opposite is the
case, in many of the Garypidae Hans. The second joint is almost twice as long as
the basal in Garypinus diniidiatus L. K. and Olpium Binnaniciim n. sp. (figs. 7 g-h),
distinctly longer (but less so) in G. nobilis n. sp. (figs. 8 f — g) and G. n. sp. from
Hawaii; but it is in most species a little longer or of equal length f. inst. in
Garypus irrugatus Sim. (figs. 1 c-d), Olpium cordimanum Balz, and Garypinus Pata-
gonicus Ell. (70. p. 6) or even shorter f. inst. in Garypus Cnyabanus Balz, or much
shorter as in G. Floridensis Bks. or Olpium crassichelatam Balz. (figs. 9a-b, p. 41).
The arolium is sometimes longer and sometimes shorter than the claws; it is
in Olpium Birmanicum n. sp. divided into two portions (cf. p. 100). The hairs of the
legs are like those of the palps most often fairly long, slender and simple with
the exception of most species of Garypus L. K., in which they are at least partly
short and obtuse. The dorsal '"tactile" hair at the base of first tarsal joint in the
fourth pair of legs seems to be wanting in Garypus L. K., but is well developed in
the two other genera and sometimes even exceptionally long and slender f. inst. in
Olpium n. sp. from Queensland, in which it is much longer than the tarsi and as
long as the tibia. The terminal lateral hairs of the tarsi, which is found in the
Obisiidae Hans, as well as in most of the Cheliferidae Hans., could not be discovered
and is scarcely present.
From the above it will easily be realised, how variable the Garypidae Hans,
are in almost all respects; the differences, found in the structures of the antennae,
céphalothorax and legs are greater than those of almost any of the other families.
Few are the characters indeed, by which all its members may be distinguished
from either the Pseudobisiinae Hans, or Cheliferinae Sim.; from the former practi-
cally only those taken from the serrula exterior, and shape and size of the céphalo-
thorax, from the latter those taken from the two-jointed tarsi and the number of
the eyes. Scarcely any character is found common to all the members of this
family, neither found in the Pseudobisiinae Hans, nor Cheliferinae Sim. The family
stands between the Pseudobisiinae Hans, and the Cheliferidae Hans, and connects
them in several respects in the most beautiful manner; the forms, belonging to
this family often pass into each other without sharp limitation between the genera,
except one, and they are not arranged in subfamilies in similarity to the other
Chelonethi. But it is not to be understood, that the Garypidae Hans, only show
structural features, a more or less dull imitation, of those found in either of the
two families; far from that; many of its forms provide characters in the shape of
the céphalothorax and in the structures of the antennae, which are quite unique-
f. inst. the form of the galea, fiagellum and serrula exterior of Garypus irrugatus
95
Sim. is llie mosl "degraded" arrived at in the whole order. Garypus L. K. stands
in many rcs[)ects more opposed to Chthoniiis C. K., tiian Chelifer Geof. does. Il is
curious to notice, that the Garijpidae Hans, is the only family, in which the
numhcr of the eyes is always constantly four, when we remember how variable
Ibis family in other respects is.
II. Genera.
The subfamily the Garypinae was first established by Simon to include the
genera Garypiis L. K., Olpium L. K. and Chiridiiim Menge (1875. 5. p. 42); the latter
was regarded as nearlj' related to the two other genera on account of an apparent
similarity in the structure of the femur of the first pair of legs; Hansen proved
that Simon's interpretation of the femoral part was wrong {1884. 9. p. 518) and
consequently placed the Chiridiiim Menge in the Cheliferidae Hans, as the represen-
tative for his Chiridiinae Hans. (49. p. 232). Daday established (1889. 11. p. 179) a
new genus Garijpiims Dad. for a form with four eyes, two tarsal joints and a
femoral trochantin in the first pair of legs and, as he interpreted the joints of the
femora like Simon, he was almost bound to make this genus to the representative
of a new family the Garypininae Dad. Daday uses in addition to the structure of
the legs a few other features, in his characteristics of this subfamily. He writes
that it is similar to the Garypinae Sim. by the single transverse "groove"; this
statement is not quite right as at least Garypns latus Hans, has two "grooves" and
several forms have none, while several forms of Chelifer Geof. has only a single
transverse stripe. His next character is taken from the hairs; about this he writes
(11. p. 179): "Endlich nähert sie sich der Unterfamilie der Garypinae noch dadurch,
dass auf dem Körper und auf den Palpen blos einfache, glatte und spitzige Börst-
chen sind"; but this statement is not correct, as at least most species of Garypus
L. K. have the hairs short and obtuse. The last character found in the trochantin
of the first pair of legs is too insufficient for the definition of a subfamily, if we
regard the trochantin and basal femoral part as homologous joints, and this sub-
family must as .shown by Ellingsen, not be taken into account (1904. 70. p. 2).
Banks divided this family into subfamilies according to the presence or absence of
a transverse suture and got in this manner Olpium L. K. and Garypus L. K. in
widely separated groups (1895. 50. p. 2; cf. p. 56). The genus Corosoma Karsch
(1879. 37. p. 95) was by this autor regarded as related to Garypus L. K. and its
relationship will on this account be discussed here; he writes in the characteristic
of the genus: "Die hinten breite Vorderlcib verjüngt sich allmählich nach vorn
hin und läuft in den Mandibeln fast spitz zu; er ist durch 2 deutliche Querfurchen
dreitheilig. Abdomen sehr breit, breiter as lang und besitz 11 durch eine Längs-
furche in der Mitte getheilte Segmenten". The thus described céphalothorax and
abdomen seem to be pretty similar to those of Garypus L. F\. But he writes furlhcr
in his description of C. Selloivi K. "Augen wurden keine wahrgenommen" and
about the legs after a few words about trochanter "alsdann ein längliches, nur von
96
unten her (ieutlicli sichtbares [joint], welches, oben napfiVirmig ausgehöiilt, das
dicke kurze Schienenglied aufnimmt und alsdann zwei, fast gleich lange, schlankere
den Tarsalgliedern . . . entsprechend. Die zwei Hinterbeine . . ." If the above descrip-
tion of the legs is correct, they must be quite similar to that of a Chclifer GeoL with
one-jointed tarsus, as the one of Karsch's two tarsal joints must be regarded as the
tibia, his tibia as the tibial femoral part and the "längliches" joint, only visible from
beneath as the trochanlin. We will consequently be obliged to regard Corosoma
Karsch as a Cheliferid without eyes, with the trochantin of the first pair of legs
long and tibial part short and with the head even more produced than in Ganjpiis
L. K. The genera Garypus L. K. and Olpiiim L. K. are bj' L. Koch characterized in
the following manner. Garypus has "Céphalothorax vor den Augen lang ver-
schmälert, der verlängerte Theil abwärts gebogen, mit einer Längsfurche. Zwei
Paar vom Kopfende weit entfernte Augen. Das bewegliche Zangenglied der Man-
dibeln in ein Stielchen endend. Elf durch ein Längslinie halbirte Abdomiual-
segmenle" (1873. 23. p. 38). Simon has besides a few characters (1879. 5. p. 45) viz.
"une seule strie transverse", "Téguments chagrines mats; pubescence simple".
Olpium L. K. is characterized thus (23. p. 33). "Glänzend. Céphalothorax schmal,
lang, vor den Augen abgesetzt kurz verschmälert, sonst gleichbreit, ohne Quer-
furchen. — Zwei Paar Augen. Das bewegliche Zangenglied der Mandibeln in ein
Stielchen endend. Elf Abdominalsegmente". Simon adds (5. p. 49): „pas de stries
longitudinales ni transverses" on céphalothorax; "Téguments du corps et des mem-
bres très-lisses, brillants; pubescence simple"; "plaques tergales non divisées sur la
ligne médiane". Most authors have accepted the two genera in the above circum-
scription only with a few modifications f. inst. Tömösvary, Hansen, who observed
that the hairs of the Garypus are not all simple, but partly short and obtuse (1884.
9. p. 533 and 550), Balzan and Daday, who laid undue stress on the |)resence or
absence of the transverse suture. And this division must be regarded as a prac-
tical one at least and is perhaps also a natural one, as it is supported by the old
characters except a few, as well as by some new ones (cf. below).
The character found in the presence or absence of the transverse stripes of
the céphalothorax has scarcely any generic value, as species of Garypus L. K. have
none, one or two, while at least a few species, which in all other respects are
more nearly related to Olpium, have a transverse stripe (cf. p. 90). Daday is accor-
dingly wrong in referring 01. biareolatum Tom. to Garypus L. K. The character
found in the absence or precence of the longitudinal abdominal line is scarcely of
great value, as it is often indistinct in Garypus L. K. and often present in species
of Olpium L. K. at least in its wider sense (cf. p. 91). The character which is found
in the length of the cucuUus and in its shallow longitudinal groove in Garypus
L. K. is certainly very valuable, even if the shape of the cucullus in a species like
Garypinns n. sp. from Funafuti is alike that of Garypus L. K.; but the distance,
which the anterior pair of eyes is removed from front margin, scarcely more than
equals their diameter in this species, while it is three or four times longer in
97
Garijpus L. K. (cf. pi. II, fig. 1 a and fig. 14, p. 90). The (üfFercnccs between the two
genera, wliich are found in the hairs, wliich are pointed in Olpiiim L. K. and at
least partly short and obtuse in Gargpus L. K., as well as those found in the polished
skin of the former and the granular of the latter seem to be pretty constant. In
the structures of the antennae we find no absolute characters, but some of relative
value; the galea of Garypns L. K. is either a simple stylet or a well branched organ,
while it in Olpiiim L. K. is most often threedivided; the serrula of Garypus L. K.
has either the basal teeth enlarged in a remarkable manner (cf. ])1. II, fig. lb— 2a)
or has the median teeth shortest, increasing gradually in length both towards base
or tip (fig. 4 c, pi. II): in the other genus we have only the basal tooth somewhat
enlarged and longer, while the remaining are of equal length (cf. p. 17). In the
palps no absolute characters are found in the comparative length and breadth of
the joints, but it is nevertheless interesting to notice, that the femur is at least
three times as long as broad, and that the fingers are longer than the hand in
Gargpus L. K., while the palps of Olpium L. K. are sometimes long and slender,
sometimes short and clumsy; the femur of the latter genus bears a dorsal „tactile"
hair near to the base. The coxae of Garypus L. K. are as a rule longer and more
slender than those of Olpium L. K. While the basal portion of the femur of the
first pair of legs always seems to be widened out towards the tip, to be at least
twice as long as the depth, a little deeper and one and a half times longer than
the tibial part in Garypus L. K., the shape of and relation between these joints
show in Olpium L. K. all kinds of variations; the articulation between the two
femoral parts is in the former of these genera always a hinge-joint, while it in
the latter is not always so (cf. p. 38). The tarsus of the first pair of legs seems in
Garypus L. K. never to be shorter than the tibia, while it is often so in Olpium L. K.
A tarsal "tactile" hair is wanting in Garypus L. K. From the above it may be
realised, that Garypus L. K. is much better characterized than Olpium L. K., as
many organs show marked variations in their structure in the latter genus, while
they are pretty constant in the former. The species of Garypus L. K. naturally fall
into two groups, the differences between which will be discussed later on; Olpium
L. K. (in the wider sense) has lately been subdivided into four genera namely the
Olpium L. K. proper, Minniza Sim., Amblyolpium Sim. and Garypimis Dad.; the
value and characteristics of these genera we are now going to discuss.
The genus Minniza Sim. is according to Simon characterized in the following
manner (1881. 39. p. 14). "Genere Olpio affinis, sed cephalotliorace multo longiore
quam latiore, piano, antice hand convexo, oculis a margine cephalothoracis hand
separatis, abdomine longissimo vermiformi, omnino membranaceo"; in the descrip-
tion of M. vermiformis Sim. he adds "hand striatus". The same author gives the
following description of Amblyolpium Sim. (1898. 52. p. 3). "Voisin des genres Olpium
et Minniza, dont il diffère a première vue par son céphalothorax trontjué droit en
avant aux niveaux des yeux, qui occupent ces angles antérieur, tandis (pie dans les
genres citées, le céphalothorax est prolongé en avant des yeux en une sorte de
I). K n. Vi.lcnsli. Scisk. Skr,. 7. lîakke. n;itur\ icU-nsk. oj; m:ilhi-ni. Afd. III. 1. 13
98
museau atténué et canaculé". The last of these characters can scarcely be applied
to Olpiiim L. K., l)ut very well to Garypus L. K.; if Minniza Sim. in this respect is
similar to Ihe laller, I had no occasion to examine. I think thai Ihe margin
referred to in the remark about Minniza "oculis al) margine cephalothoracis baud
separatis" is the lateral margin of the head; for if the front margin is meant, the
two statements about this genus do not agree with each other. The two characters
taken from Ihe slenderness of the céphalothorax and abdomen, upon which the
genus Minniza Sim. is based, seem to me too insufficient. Balzan (1891. 12. pp.501 —
502) writes about this genus, which he places between Olpium L. and Ganjpns \j. K.
"On me demandera j)ourquoi j'accepte le Minniza, très semblable aux Olpium (les-
quels il se distingue par la présence de la ride à la moitié du céphalothorax, ride
qui manque aux Olpium, tandis que je fais seulement un sous-genre des Atemnus;
cela est que, entre Minniza et Olpium, la difference est bien définie, qu'il y ait des
rides, ou non"; I believe that llie above discussion must be based upon a miscon- •
ception of Simon, who writes about the type species of this genus (39. p. 14) "baud
striatus". This opportunity is taken to correct the above mentioned insignificant
mistake in Balzan's important paper, because it might otherwise probably lead to
further mistakes, at least authors less acquainted with the literature than f. inst.
Ellingsen is (20. p. 161; cf. 71. p. 264).
Simon has only described a single species of Amhlyolpium Sim. viz. A. Dollfusi
Sim., but has referred Olpium longiventer Keys, to this genus (cf. 1899. 15. p. 121 note);
the same author has later on (16, p. 519) identified an undescribed species of Gary-
pinus Dad. with this Australasian species and Pocock (17. ]). 321) has identified
it with one from Funafuti. I had the opportunity of examining both these species
in the British Museum, and found in both a short, but well defined cucullus; these
facts as well as the variability of the shape of the cucullus taken into consideration,
we can scarcely regard Amblynlpium Sim. as a natural genus.
The genus Garypinus Dad. was established by Daday (1889. 11. p. 179) on
account of the structure of the legs; Ellingsen gave later on a further definition of
it (1904. 70. p. 5) viz. "4 eyes. Céphalothorax considerably longer than wide, nar-
rowing slightly to the fore extremitj', almost truncated in front, one transverse
groove, convex and very near to the back margin. The movable finger of the
mandibles with a galea. The tergites more or less divided longitudinally. All hairs
simple. All the four pair of legs provided with a trochantin and two tarsal articles.
The trochanter of the palps pernae-formis. (The two known species have both of
them the arolium divided into two branches)." The two species known by the
author are G. dimidiatus L. K. and G. Patagonicus Ell.; in this paper will a single
new species G. nobilis n. sp. be described; two new species have besides been
studied, namely one from Hawaii with the trochantin as long as one third of the
whole femur of the first pair of legs in similarity to the other three species, and
one from Funafuti with the trochantin about half as long as the femur. Olpium
hrevifemoratnm Balz. (46. p. 440) shows a similar structure of the femur of the first
99
pair of legs (tav. XVI, fig. 21). Lei us now consider, if the above quoted definilion
liolds good, when applied to these three species.
The céphalothorax is in G. n. sp. from Hawaii only a little longer than broad
and in G. n. sp. from Funafuti a trifle broader than long, and the front margin
of the latter is not truncated, but almost bilobate ou account of a median incision
(lig. 14, p. 90). The same species as well as G. n. sp. from Hawaii has no transverse
cephalothoracic stripe; and the stripe or stripes of G. nobilis n. sp. are very indi-
stinct, to say the least (PI. II, fig. 8 a). The longitudinal line of the tergiles is at
least wanting in G. n. sp. from Funafuti. The arolium is simple in the latter
species, but two-branched and extending beyond tips of claws in the two others.
If we exclude G. n. sp. from Funafuti we will get the four other species characterized
by two very good structural feature and two of less importance, the few omitted,
which are in common with most species of Olpiuni; if we do not exclude the
species from Funafuti only a single character remains, namely that found in the
femur of the two first pair of legs. I have in vain tried to find other characters,
which could possibly assist in the defining of this genus; both flagellum, galea and
serrula exterior have nothing in common in the three examined species, if not
such features, which are found in most species of Olpiiim L. K. The palps are
rather short and clumsy in all the species except G. diinkliatiis L. K., and their
femora do not seem to bear a dorsal "tactile" hair near to the base, which at
least is often present in species of Olpiiim L. K. The tarsi of the two first pair of
legs are, in the three species examined, of almost equal length to tibia, but in
G. dimidiahis L. K. much shorter; the second tarsal joint is in these four specimens
at least a little longer than the basal joint , but in G. Patagonicus Ell. a trifle
shorter.
The question arises, if Garypiiuis Dad. is a natural genus; if this question is
answered in the affirmative, we must ask, whether a species like G. n. sp. from
Funafuti, which has the trochantin as long as the tibial femoral part and the
arolium unbranched, ought to be included or excluded. These questions ought
according to our present knowledge to be answered in the affirmative, and the
Garijpinus Dad. is to be defined by the structure of the femurs of the two first
l)air of legs, being provided with a trochantin, from on third to one half as long
as the whole femur and connected with the tibial part by no real hinge-joint,
allowing movements in the vertical plane. Species with the structures of the
femoral intermediate between that of Olpiiim L. K. and this genus may possibly be
discovered and consequently make the systematic position of these species uncertain,
but as the genus has at least a practical value and has once been established, it
ought to be accepted for the present. By excluding G. n. sp. from Funafuti nothing
was gained, for the main character of the femurs would lose a good deal of its
value, while the character, found in the two-branched arolium would be rather
doubtful, owing to the occurence of a two-branched arolium in Olpiuin liirmaiiiciim
n. sp. f. inst.
13-
100
Ellingsen suggesls lo elablish a new genus for his Olpinin Orlonedae Eli. and
0. biarolialiini Tom. and writes (20. p. 161). "Une diagnose générique (juani ....
j)()urrail être claljlie ainsi: Céphalothorax l)eaucoup plus long, presque juscju'à deux
lois plus long que large, un peu rétréei en avant des yeux. Les segments dorsaux
et ventraux de l'abdomen en partie divisés longitudinalement . . . .; deux ventouses,
la tige de cet appendice se bifurquant en deux branches, .... saillant hors des
griffes, chaque branche portant une vantouse". Ail the points, which are also found
in the diagnosis of Ulpiuiu L. K., are omitted in the diagnosis above. This diagnosis
is quite adapted to Olpiiun Birmaniciim n. sp. from Burma, and the description of
01. Orlonedae Ell. shows, that the two species are similar in most respects but one
namely, that 01. Birmanicum n. sp. has a very broad stripe in the middle of the
céphalothorax, which is only 1'5 longer than broad, while 01. Orlonedae Ell. has
a median very indistinct suture and 01. biarolialiim Tom. has two almost obsolete
ones. These three species seem thus to go admirably together; but it seems scarcely
obvious to establish a new genus, before the segregation of the species of Oljnuin
L. K. into groups has been more advanced. The remarkable species Garypns bicornis
Bks. must |)robably be regarded as the representative of a new genus equal in rank
to the two old genera, but as it in many respects provides similarity to Garypus
L. K. more than to Olpium L. K. it will be discussed later on.
III. Synopsis of genera.
The genera, the names of which are placed within brackets, are regarded as
doubtful.
1. Céphalothorax distinctly produced in front of the
eyes removed a distance from front margin three
or four times longer than their diameter; median
incision and shallow longitudinal groove; granular
with short obtuse hairs. Abdominal tergites longi-
tudinally divided. Basal pari of femur of first pair
of legs at least twice as long as tibial part Garypus l^. K.
1. Céphalothorax slightly or not at all produced in
front of the eyes, removed a distance from front
nuirgin, smaller or equal to their diameter; smooth
with long, pointed simple hairs.
2. The basal femoral part of the first pair of legs at
least one and a half as long as the tibial part . . . Olpium L. K.
3. Eyes placed apart from front margin of head.
4. Céphalothorax only slightly longer than broad.
Abdomen not vermiforms [Olpium L. K.)
4. Céphalothorax much longer than broad. Abdomen
vermiformis (Minniza Sim.)
3. Eyes occupying front margins of the head (Amblyolpium Sim.)
101
2. The trochantin of Ihe (hsl pair of legs of equal
length to or shorter than the distal portion of the
femur Garypiiuis Dad.
IV. Description of Species and Genera.
dar II pus L. K.
1873. L. Kock (22.) p. 38.
1879. E. Simon (5.) p. 45.
1891. L. Balzan (12.) p. 534.
Céphalothorax distinctly produced in front of the eyes, the front pair of which
is remoued from anterior margin a distance of from three or four tintes longer than
their diameter; front margin with median incision, prolonged backwards in shaltou)
longitudinal groove. Body granular and hairs partly short and obtuse. The basal
femoral part of the first pair of legs' at least twice as long as tibial part; the ba-ml
tarsal joint of the fourth pair of legs does not bear any basal "tactile" iunr dorsally.
Tarsi of first pair of legs longer or of equal length to tibia.
I. Cliaracteristic of Genus.
Most species of Garypus L. K. fall naturally into two fairly well delined groups
(cf. Balzan 12. p. 534). The first group, of which G. irrugatus Sim. and G. elegans
Sim. may be regarded as the most typical representatives are characterized by the
following structural features. Tlie cucullus is sharply set oil" behind, is very narrow
in front, with median incision of front margin and its shallow prolongation behind
well marked. Céphalothorax much broader behind, and here as broad or even
much broader than the céphalothorax is long. Transverse sutures wanting or
indistinct; median most distinct and present, if only one is wanting. The llagellum
of the palps consists of a single rather short hair (PI. II, fig. lb); the galea is a
simple short stylet without any branches. The serrula, which is composed of
rather few only about twenty teeth, has these developed in a curious manner; the
two basal are much longer than the following and abnormally enlarged towards
the tip; the following are completely fused but the penultimate, which has the
pointed tip free and the terminal which is completely free and pointed (PI. II,
figs, lb, 2 a; fig. 3, p. 17). The lamina interior consists of rather few, broad, nuir-
ginally serrated teeth (fig. 3 a). The manducatory part of the maxillae is well
limited behind (fig. 16, p. 92). The tibia of the palps bears anteriorly just beyond
the stalk a low eminence or short elevation. The coxa are rather short and broad;
the fourth pair are onh' a trifle longer than the third and only twice as long as
broad (fig. 16, p. 92). The two tarsal joints of equal length or the second the longer;
the tarsi of the fourth pair of legs are not shorter than the tibia (fig. 1 d, pi. II).
To this group belong besides G. irrugatus Sim., G. elegans Sim. and G. personatus
Sim. at least G. longidigatus Rainbow, of which I have examined Pocock's specimen
102
from Funafuti (cf. 53, p. 321) and found it difTL-renl from the the two other species
in the structure of the serrula exterior (tig. 3, p. 17) thereby, that the penultimate
tooth is not free and pointed, but like the preceding ones. G. minor L. K. and G.
nigrimanns Sim. are probably similar to the already described in all characters of
more importance. G. Cuyahaniis Balz.') differs in different respects; the galea of
the female is fairly long, clumsy and provided with several teeth distally (46.
lav. XVI, fig. 22 a), while that of the male is a pointed, simple fairly short stylet;
the basal tarsal joints of the legs are longer than the distal, and the tarsi of the
two last pair of legs are a little shorter than the tibia.
The second group, of which G. sa.vicola Wath. and G. Floridensis Bks. are the
only specimens examined, is characterized in the following manner. The cucuUus
is not sharply set off behind, fairly broad in front, with median incision of front
margin shallow and longitudinal groove behind poorly developed. Céphalothorax
a little broader behind than further in front, slightly or even much longer than
broad; of the two cei)halothoracic stripes the median is wanting or indistinct,
while the posterior is very well marked. The flagellum (PI. II, fig. 4 b— 5 a) of
the antennae consists of three simple or pinnate hairs; the galea is widened
out towards the end with numerous terminal branches in the female (fig. 4 c).
The serrula exterior with the median teeth the shortest, increasing in length to-
wards base and tip; the basal tooth is not enlarged distally and the terminal not
free and pointed. The lamina interior consists of a great number (about 25) of
rather narrow, not marginally serrated teeth (fig. 4 a). The manducatory part of
the maxillae gradually merges into the maxillae proper (fig. 15, p. 92). The tibia
of the palps bears anteriorly just beyond stalk no low eminence. The coxae are
long and slender; the fourth pair is at least 13 longer than the third and 33
longer than broad. The first tarsal joint is much longer than the second; the tarsi
of the fourth pair of legs much shorter than the tibia (figs. 9 a-b, p. 41). It seems
pretty sure that at least G. Beaiwoisii Sav., which is nearly related to if not iden-
tical with G. sa.vicola Wath., and G. lilloralis L. K. in all points of greater interest
will show similfirity of the two previously mentioned species. G. men'rfjo/iaZis Can.(V),
G. Hnngaricus Tom. and G. Senegalensis Balz, probably belong to the same group.
G. Canariensis Tull. and G. latus Hans, are in some featuies more like to the
first group viz. the presence of a distinct median stripe and an indistinct posterior,
but in others more similar to the latter, viz. structure of the galea. As not even
the description of G. grannlatiis Bks. is known to me, it is of course impossible to
say anything about its systematic position.
The female of Ganjpiisirriigaliis Sim. bears in similarity to many other species
belonging to widely different genera like Chclifer Geof., Pscndochiridiiini claingeriim
Thor., Obisium inuscorum C. K. and Ghthonius C. K. an egg-ball beneath the base of
the abdomen; the young embryos take their nourishment from their mother and
') A single specimen of tliis, probably a male, from tlie West Indies lias been examined, in spite
of minor dilTerences referred to G. Cuijabanus lialz. ^4(i p. 441).
103
the egg-b:ill rnpidly grows. Ciariipas Saxicola Wath. (lilT(>rs in a rcmarkalilo degree
from this universal habit; this has been described in a lucid treatise by lîouvier
(51. pp. ;i04— 306). This naturalist had the opportunity of observing females of
this species together with their silk-nidi, to the wall of which the egg-ball or
egg-balls were fastened, and the gravel, which surrounded the nidus; each egg-ball
contained about fifty eggs of an immense size, compared with those of other forms
of Pseudoscorpions; this size was accounted for by the fact, that the eggs were not
fastened to the body of the female and conse([uently could not derive any noiirish-
nienl from their mother. It is natural to conclude, that ditfcrences in the develop-
ment and the structure of the embryos correspond to this difference of habit. If
similar procedures should really be characteristic of the species of the Floridensis
group, it will in a systematic respect be of paramount importance; the female of
the latter species carries the egg-ball in the usual way, at least in the first stage
(cf. p. 23).
The genus Gariipiis L. K. differs as seen above (p. 95 — 97) in many respects
from Olpiiim L. K.; but if the two groups of the former genus should be proved
to be well defined, when applied to all known species, thoroughly examined, the
possibility must be taken into account that the genus Gorijpus L. K. is not a natural
one, but really made up of two genera, each derived from different species of a third
Genus; G. Floridensis Bks. seems as a whole to be nearer related to Olpium L. K.
than G. irriigatiis Sim. is.
Finally only a few words about G. hicornis Bks., which provides structures of
interest viz. "Céphalothorax narrow, somewhat triangular, much longer than broad
with a high elevated ridge on each side, ; each lower anterio-lateral angle of
the céphalothorax is prolonged into a conic tubercle, or horn, which is slightly
longer than broad at base. There is a trace of the posterior suture, but the ante-
rior one is very obscure; .... Legs about as usual, but no trochantins visible on
the posterior pairs" (50. p. 9). This remarkable species must certainh' be regarded
as the type of a new genus, if really the trochantin of the fourth pair of legs is
wanting. Otherwise it seems in many respects more similar to G. Floridensis Bks.
than to G. irrugatus Sim.; it forms also like the former „little cases of silk and
earth, in which to pass the moulting period".
II. Synopsis of Indian Species.
1. Céphalothorax distinctly broader behind than long. Anterior
curvature of the chela ot the palps abruptly convex. Body
scarcely granular (1) G- irrugatus Sim.
1.') Céphalothorax as broad behind as long. Anterior curvature
of the chela moderately convex. Body finely granular .. (2) G. elegans Sim.
'I k third species from Java Ganipits Javaniis Tidlg. lias recently been (Uscril)ecl (2".' h pp. 4H 44).
wliidi is nearly related to G. eleyans .Sun., but differs by much smaller size.
104
III. Description of Species.
1. Gariipiis irriigaliis Sim.
(PI. I, figs. 6a-(l; pi. II, figs. 1 a-d).
1899. Simon (1.'').) p. 122.
Distance of front pair of eyes three times greater than their diameter. Céphalo-
thorax nuich broader Iwhind tlian long: lateral outline suddenly conce in front of
eyes; well defmed cucidlus with narrow front margin, fairly deep incision, distinct
longitudinal groove prolonged backwards. Transverse sutures obsolete. Body with large
granules and short hairs. Flagellum consisting of a single pointed hair: serrula exte-
rior with two basal teeth long and enlarged towards extremity; galea is a simple
pointed stylet. Trochanter of the palps distinctly longer than broad with anterior
outline almost circular; femur with almost parallel sides, four times longer than broad,
as broad as tibia ; this three times longer than broad, anteriorly near base low emin-
ence. Hand is PI broader than tibia, distinctly shorter than finger u>ith anterior
margin abruptly and strongly conoe.v, posterior moderately so. The fourth pair of the
coxae is twice as long as broad; the basal femoral part of first pair of legs three
times longer than deep; tlie tarscü joints of almost eciual length, and the tarsi of the
fourth pairs longer than the tibia.
Ç. Céphalothorax (PI. II, fig. 1 a). — The eyes are apparently of equal size;
hinder pair, facing backwards and outwards, almost touching front pair facing for-
wards and outwards; the former pair are more circular, the latter more oval; the
front pair of eyes removed from the anterior margin a distance, equal to three
times their diameter. Céphalothorax is much broader behind than long and tapering
towards the eyes, but is here suddenly concave, establishing a behind well defined
cucullus. This has the anterio-lateral corners rounded and a fairly deep median
incision, prolonged backwards into a well marked longitudinal groove. The head
is most raised at the base of the cucullus, which is directed slightly downwards;
the hinder portion of the céphalothorax is almost saddle-shaped. Transvei'se sutures
most often obsolete; a median one, curved backwards in the middle, is sometimes
visible; the second is perhaps represented by a jagged line near posterior margin.
Skin everywhere coarsely granular, most distinctly in front part of head on account
of darker colour; the scarce hairs are very short and blunt; a single longer one at
front margin.
Abdomen. — The abdomen is distinctly longer than broad, and broadest a
little behind the middle. The tergites are of almost equal breadth, but the three
first are a litlle shorter than the following, which are about six times broader than
long. They are granular with scale-shaped granules; granulation of the anterior
darker band much more prominent than that of the hinder portion of the tergite.
Along hinder margin of each tergite a row of about 16 very short blunt hairs.
Sternites arc similar to tergites, but granulation is more indistinct and the hairs
are longer and pointed.
105
Antennae (PI. II, fig. 1 b). — The antennae are extremely small; immovable
finger with a number of marginal teeth; movable finger with distinctly marginal
hook; the flagelliim consists of a single hair {f). The lamina interior consists of a
short, basal plateshaped portion (a') and of abont ten more or less free teeth (a-),
of which the last are marginally serrated; fairly long terminal spine, placed on a
higher level (t). The serrula exterior consists of 18 teeth; two basal ones {t') much
the longer and enlarged distally, penultimate terminally free and pointed and
terminal completely free and pointed (t-). The galea is a stylet, suddenly and
dangerously pointed, not extending beyond the suddenly curved terminal hair (g).
Maxillae (PI. 1, figs. 6a-d). — Respecting the more detailed structure ol the
maxillae and labrum I refer to p. 28 (PI. I, fig. 6 a). The lower surface of the
maxillae is laterally granular and provided with a number of hairs; the well
marked anterio-lateral corner with a very long one ; the manducatory part very
narrow and very suddenly set ofT behind; the lamina maxillaris well marked and
distinctly longer than this part.
Palps (PI. II, fig. 1 a). — The palps with the exception of the fingers are every-
where granular with rather big prominent granules. The scarce hairs are very
small; only the fingers bear long pointed hairs in addition to a number of scarcely
much higher than ten tactile hairs. The distinctly stalked trochanter is Mi longer
than broad; anterior outline is strongly convex almost circular and posterior is
beyond stalk, with which it establishes an obtuse angle almost straight; posteriorly
and ventrally a rounded, prominent tubercle is found, not projecting beyond lateral
margin, when observed from above. The femur, which is provided with a short
not well defined stalk, is four times longer than broad, scarcely as broad as the
trochanter, almost as broad as, but much longer than the tibia ; anterior margin
is almost straight and so is the posterior but for a short convexity just beyond
the stalk. The tibia, which has a moderately long and distinct stalk, is gradually
widened out towards the end; the anterior surface is beyond the moderately deep
notch of tlie stalk and the short and low eminence, which bears a number of
fissures, almost straight; the rather prominent dorsal condylus of the posterior
margin is followed by a moderately deep basal notch, beyond which the outline
is slightly convex. The hand, which has a short and very well defined stalk, is
almost twice as long as the breadth, of almost equal length to the tibia, but IT
broader; it is distinctly shorter than the finger; the anterior surface is rather
suddenly and strongly convex, but the posterior only moderately so. The small
marginal teeth of the fingers are placed rather apart; the immovable finger bears
in addition to these inwards at least six accessory teeth in the median third of the
finger; immovable finger ends with a slightly curved, rather short apparently two-
toothed tip, while the terminal hook of the immovable finger is well set otT and
pointed.
Coxae. — The coxae are almost on level with the maxillae and with each
other; the first pair are almost s(|uare, distinctly longer than broad and not widened
1). K n. \ i.lcnsU ScKU, Skr.. 7. H:i-kkt>. naturviik-nsk. ok iiKilhcm Alil III. 1. 14
106
out towards extremity; the second pair are a little longer and distinctly widened
out towards its extremity, where they are as broad as the first pair; the third pair
almost as long and broad as the second, but almost triangular, and lastly the fourth
pair, which are almost trapezoid, are not distinctly widened out and scarcely
broader, but a trifle longer than the preceding pair; they are twice as long as
broad and have the interior margin much shorter than the posterior and the angle
between them well marked and obtuse. The coxae Ijear everywhere rather short
hairs; a number of long and pointed along hindmost margin of fourth pair.
Legs (PI. II, figs. 1 c-d; figs. 8 a-b, p. 38). — The legs are granular with scale-
shaped granules; hairs on dorsal side of joints except the tarsi short and blunt;
those, which are placed more ventrally, fairly long and pointed, increasing in length
towards the end; the ventral surface of the trochanter and basal portion of the femur
of the fourth pair of legs bear a number of very long and slender hairs. The
basal femoral part of the first pair of legs, which is distinctly widened out towards
the extremity, is about three times longer than deep, about l? longer than the tibial
part, and a little deeper than this. The femur of the fourth pair of legs is about
three times longer than deep, and almost as deep as the trochantin is long beneath.
The tarsi are much longer than the tibia in the first pair of legs, and distinctly
longer in the fourth pair of legs; the tarsal joints are of almost equal length or
the second joint a trifle longer. The arolium extends slightly beyond the claws.
Colour. — The palps, maxillae and foremost part of the head are more or
less pronounced dark yellowish brown; remaining part of the body yellowish or
light yellowish brown with the exception of a darker band along front margin of
each tergite, which twice on each side is widened out to a darker spot, where the
muscular spots are found.
Measurements. — Specimen without egg-ball. Céphalothorax 0700 (0-210 —
0-925); abdomen 1-736 (1-456) mm.
Palps: trochanter 0336 (0224); femur 0840 (0-200): tibia 0-616 (0-196); hand
0-616 (0-336); finger 0-756 mm.
Specimen with small egg-ball. Leg I: femur I 0350 (0130); femur II 0200
(0-110); tibia 0-250 (0085); tarsus I 0180(0060); tarsus II 0190 (0045) mm.
Leg IV: femur 0590 (0190), trochantin 0-180; tibia 0-400(0-099); tarsus I 0234
(0-070); tarsus II 0-244 (0054) mm.
Material. — Dr. Th. Mortensen has collected three females under stones in
the Island of Koh Chang in the month of January.
Habits. — The two females out of the three carried an egg-ball beneath the
abdomen attached to the genital area between the fourth pair of legs; one of the
females was only provided with a little ball, consisting of seven small eggs, and
its abdomen was carried in an almost natural position. The ball, carried by the
other female, was big and contained twelve large embryos, with the heads directed
towards the interior and with the abdomen outwards, and the mother's abdomen
was raised and directed obliquely upwards, well removed from the ground. On
1(17
accoiml of the large size of Ihe einl)ryos, compared lo lliat oF the eggs, llie iioiiiisli-
menl ol' llie young ones musl he su])plie(i from Ihe niolher (cI". p. 1(1,'!).
Remarks. — The species descrihed musl be regarded as identical lo G. irru-
gatus Sim., though my specimens difïer slighlly from Simon's description; didercnces
are found in the colour and in the trochanter of the palps, which in the specimens
from Sumatra is "latiore quam longiore" according to Simon (15. p. 122). This
species is nearly related lo (i. elegaiis Sim., but easily distinguished by its broad
céphalothorax and strongly convex anterior outline of the hand. From G. personatus
Sim. from Hawaii it seems to difl'er chiefly in having a more moderate anterior
convexitj' of the tibia of the palps and more marked one of (he hand.
2. Garypiis elegaiis') Sim. nom. nov.
(PI. II, figs. 2a-b; fig. 16, p. 92).
11)01. Garypus personatus Simon (19.) p. 79.
IJislunce from fronl margin of front pair of eges three limes larger titan their
diameter. Cepluilollwrax as long as broad and liroader behind; lateral out line snd-
denly concave in front of eges; well defnied cucnltns with narrow front margin, fairly
deep median incision, distinct longitudinal groove prolonged backwards. Transverse
sutures obsolete. Body with rather small granules and short hairs. Flagellum con-
sisting of a single pointed hair; serrula exterior with two basal teeth long and sud-
denly enlarged towards the end; galea is a simple pointed stylet. Trochanter of the
palps distinctly longer than broad with anterior outline almost circular: femur with
almost parallel sides cuid about four and a ludf longer than broad, scarcely as broad
as the tibia; this is three times longer than broad, anteriorly near base low distinct
eminence. Hand is 16 broader than tibia, distinctly shorter than finger with anterior
margin moderatelg convex in similarity to the posterior. The fourth pair of the co.vae
are twice as long as broad: the basal femoral part of first pair of legs three times
longer than deep: the tarsal joints of almost equal length, and tlie tarsi of the fourth
pair of legs longer than the tibia.
Ç. Céphalothorax. — The céphalothorax is as broad behind as it is long;
no transverse sutures were visible. The skin is everywhere uniformly granular
with rather small granules.
Abdomen. — The abdomen is much longer than broad and granular with
scale-shaped granules.
Antennae (PI. II, fig. 2 a). — Immovable finger bears just behind tip two
small marginal teeth and behind these three larger as well as a few smaller ones;
the terminal spine with three liny marginal teeth; the flagellum consists of a single
simple hair. The serrula exterior consists of 19 teeth (fig. 2 a); the two basal ones
are much longer than the following and rather suddenly enlarged towards the tip,
as they are provided with an anterior membranous flap; this flap of the basal tooth
') As Simon lui.s already earlier (1900. 1(>. p. .'ilS) apjilicd tliis name to a dilTerciit spcciis from
Hawaii, tlie name of this species must consequently be changed.
14-
1U8
is elongate and covers the hindmost portion of the second tooth, which li:is its
distal part shorter; the two last teetli are pointed, and the ])eniillimale is partly
Tree, while the terminal is completely so. The galea is shaped like a short stylet;
a lew almost obsolete teeth are sometimes visible distally (fig. 2 a, ;/).
Maxillae (fig. 16, p. 92). — The shape is as in G. irriujalus with a distinct
front margin and a very narrow, suddenly set off manducatory part; a long lamina
niaxillaris present; the maxillae seem to be granular everywhere beneath, especially
laterally and anteriorly ; hairs as in the preceding species.
Palps (PI. II, lig. 2b). — The i)alps are granular every-where with the excep-
tion of the fingers with rather low granules; short hairs are found in small number
in addition to the pointed usual and the tactile hairs of the fingers. The distinctly
stalked trochanter is scarcely 15 longer than broad; anterior outline is almost
circular, posterior straight and a ventral posterior tubercle is found (cf. p. 105). The
femur, which is provided with short stalk, is 45 longer than broad, and narrower
than the trochanter as well as the tibia; the anterior outline is beyond the rather
sharp notch of the stalk almost straight, while the posterior is moderately convex
beyond the stalk to near the end. The tibia, which has a moderately long and
distinct stalk, is gradually widened out towards the extremity; the anterior surface
is beyond the very shallow notch of the stalk and the rather well pronounced
eminence almost straight; the dorsal condylus of the posterior side is followed
by a not very deep notch, beyond which the outline is moderately convex. The
hand, which has a short well defined stalk, is twice as long as broad, of almost
ecjual length to the tibia, but 16 broader; it is distinctly shorter than the finger;
the immovable finger bears inwards a row of about twelve triangularly pointed
accessory teeth.
Coxae (fig. 16, p. 92). — The coxae are scarcely different from those of the
j)receding species in points of interest.
Legs. — The legs seem scarcely to difler from tho.se of G. irruyatus Sim.
Colour. — Palps brownish with darker fingers; body yellowish brown with
head blackish.
Measurements. — Céphalothorax O/OO (0/00); abdomen 1640 (1-220) mm.
Palps: trochanter 0280 (0196); femur 0-760 (0-168); tibia 0532 (0-175); hand
0-552 (0-270); finger 0674 mm.
Leg I. femur I 0-342 (0099); femur II 0243 (0090); tibia 0252 (0070); tarsus I
0170; tarsus II 0170 mm.
Leg IV: femur 0-585 (0153), trochantin 0144; tibia 0387 (0081); tarsus I 0216;
tarsus II 0216 mm.
Material. — Simon's original specimens, two females, of which one carried
a bundle of eggs, fastened to sexual area, from a thatched house, Kelantau, Malacca,
were examined.
Remarks. — This species is very similar to G. irruyatus Sim.; on that account
I refer to the description of this species in many particulars; about the difierences
109,
cl. ]). 107. Il is also nuni-ly rohik-d lo (i. loiuiidùiilaliis UainI). (02. p. ;}21), i)til dillers
by llu- more sleiuicr repliniolhorax, llie dinVreiilly shaped basal leelb oC Ibe senida
exlerior, and by Ihe less marked curvature ol' Ihe hand ol' llie pali)s.
OlpiiitH L. K.
l.S7;{. L. Koch (23.) p. 33.
1879. E. Simon (5.) p. 49.
1891. L. Balzan (12.) p. 536.
Eyes removed from froiil manjin (i ilistaiicc, ivhicli is neuer more Hum linicc
their diameter. Body smooth with loiuj simpte Imirs. The luisal femoral part of the
first pair of leys at least one and a half times tonyer than the tiltial part. Dorsal
,, tactile" hair near base of basal tarsal joint of fourth pair of leys.
Regarding the systematic value of this genus I refer to p. 96; a single species,
which in many respects differs from most species of this genus, have been described
as from India ; another very nearly related to this will be described here.
Synopsis of Species.
1. Two indistinct transveise sutures on céphalothorax ... (3) 0. hiareolahim Tom.
1. One i)road median transverse stipe on céphalothorax . .(4) Ü. Birmanicnm n. sp.
3. Olpinm biareolatum Tom.
1884. E. Tomesvary (8.) p. 23, tab. I, figs. 15—18.
1889. Garypns biareolatus Tom. E. Daday (11.) p. 182.
"Oblongum, subdepressum valde nitidum, laeve, setulosum, setis simplicibus
acutis longis, cephalothorace rufo testaceo, duplo longiore, quam postice latiore,
modice attenuato, sulcis transversis obsoletis; oculis . . ., duobus anticis minoribus;
. . ., digito ... galea bifida instruclo; palpis corpore aecpiilongis, rufo testaceis, arti-
culo secundo pernaeformi, articulo tertio dilatato, ubique aequilalo, setis longioribus
parce vestilo, articulo (juarto tuniido, praecedenti paullo breviore, trunco chelae
ovato; digitis .... trunco aequilongis ....: pedibus .... posticis crassimis, aroliis
pedum omnibus binis."
Tömesvary's description is, as seen from the quotation, which contains every-
thing of interest, probably too insufficient for a sure delerminalion of this species.
4. Olpiurn Birmanicnm n. sp.
(PI. II, figs. 7a-h).
Front pair of eyes removed a distance from anterior maryin as larye as their
diameter. Cephalothora.v is If) lonyer than broad, has a short well nmrked cucullus
and a struiyht front maryin without any median incision. A median, broad, almost
straiyht transverse stripe; skin completely smooth and hairs pointed. Flayellum con-
sistiny of four hairs of which anterior is dentated ; serrula exterior with basal tooth
110
Ihc loiifn'sl (111(1 cnldiujcd dislulU] ; jjalea sliorl ivilh Ihrer dislal Icclh. l'hc Irochanler
is alinosl livke as Ioikj ns broad with anterior outline moderatelfi connex; femur
without stalk, with almost parallel sides and almost four times lonyer than broad;
narrower than tibia; this is 2'5 longer than broad with moderatelij connex sides. The
hand is I'l times broader than the tibia, a little shorter than the fimjer with bath out-
lines eventij convex. The basal femoral part of first pair of legs alnwst three times
longer than deep and 1.1 longer than tibial part: tlie second tarsal joint much longer
than first, and llie tarsi of the fourth pair of legs much longer than the tibia.
(?('l). Céphalothorax (PI. II, fig. 7 a). — Two pair of eyes placed al
the lateral margin of the head almo.st touch each other; front larger pair is
removed from anterior margin a distance almost as long as their diameter. The
céphalothorax is 15 longer than hroad with slightly convex lateral margins and
with a short, but behind distinctly limited cncullus. The front margin is straight
wilhoul any incision and with a distinct marginal portion. Almost in the middle,
a little nearer to the front than lo the hinder border of the céphalothorax a broad
transverse stripe is found; it is almost straight in the middle, but widened out
laterally. Skin completely smooth with a few pointed hairs.
Abdomen. — The abdomen is long and slender, more than twice as long as
broad ; it is the narrowest just behind the céphalothorax and widened out a little
in front of the tip. The tergites are of almost ecpial breadth, but the two first and
in a less degree the third are shorter than the following; all the tergites from the
fourth to the tenth are longitudinally divided; the third has an hindmost indication
of a longitudinal division.
Antennae (PI. II, figs. 7 b-d). — The antennae are small with a large space
left between fingers, when closed ; the immovable finger with six smaller and larger
marginal teeth just behind tip (fig. 7 c); the ftagellum (fig. 7 b) consists of four hairs,
decreasing backwards, of which the anterior is the broadest and dentated along
front margin. The lamina interior consists of a large transversely striated plate-
shaped portion and of a serruli-formed one, composed of four dentated lobes in
addition to the rather short serrated terminal spine, placed on a higher level than
the rest (fig. 7 c). The serrula exterior (fig. 7d) consists of 18 almost completely
fused and rounded teeth; the basal is distinctly longer than the rest and distinctly
enlarged terminally. The galea extends beyond the terminal, distinctly curved hair
and is provided with three distal teeth (fig. 7 d, g).
Maxillae (PI. II, fig. 7 f). — The maxillae taper towards the end and gradually
merg into the manducatory part, surrounded bj' a fairly broad and in front rounded
hunina ma.villaris, which bears scale-shaped granules; maxillae smooth with a few
pointed hairs.
Palps (fig. 7 e). — The palps are smooth and bear a number of long, pointed
hairs; the fingers are besides provided with tactile hairs. The indistinctly stalked
trochanter is almost twice as long as broad with moderately convex anterior margin,
and scarcely marked concave posterior one. The femur, which has no stalk, is
Ill
almost four times longer than broad, and as broad as the trochanter and distinctly
narrower than the tibia; it is moderately widened out distally, and the sides are
a little convex. The tibia, which has a short and indistinct stalk, is abont 2ô longer
than broad; anterior outline is beyond the shallow notch of the stalk distinctly
convex, while the posterior is moderately so from base to tip. The hand, which
has a rather distinct stalk, is almost twice as long as broad, 1-4 broader than tiie
tibia and a little shorter than the finger; outlines moderately convex.
Coxae (fig. 7 f ). — The coxae are almost on a level with the maxillae and
completely with each other. The first pair are as broad as long; tlie second a
little longer than this, but not broader; neither are widened oui towards the
extremity. The third pair are distinctly widened out towards the extremity. The
fourth pair are much longer and broader than the preceding ones and almost
triangular, as the interior and posterior margins merge gradually into each other
with the corner between them rounded; it is almost twice as long as broad and
has the interior margin much longer than the posterior.
Legs (figs. 7 g-h). — The hairs of the legs are pointed and moderately long;
a dorsal ,, tactile" hair is placed at the base of the tarsus of the fourth pair of legs.
The basal femoral part of the first pair of legs, which is moderately widened out
towards the extremity, is about three times longer than deep, almost as deep as
and 1-7 longer than the tibial part. The femur of the fourth pair of legs has the
trochantin fairly long and is only 2-3 longer than high. The tarsi are much longer
than the tibia in every pair of legs; the second tarsal joint is about 17 longer
than the first; the second tarsal joint of the fourth pair of legs is scarcely as long
as the femur is deep. The arolium is remarkable thereby, that its stalk is divided
into two branches, each provided with a sucking-cup; the arolium extends beyond
the claws in a marked degree.
Colour. — The palps are pale yellowish brown with the finger darker; the
céphalothorax of a darker, more brilliant hue; the abdominal sclerites of a duller
appearance; all parts of the body of a more or less pronounced greenish shade.
Material. — Mr. E. W. Oates collected a single male(?) of this species at
Tharrawaddi in Burma in the month of October, now belonging to the British
Museum.
Remarks. — This species is nearly related to 0. biareolatum Tom. as well
as to 0. Ortonedae Ell., but easily distinguished from both by a distinct median
transverse stripe (20. p. 161).
Garypiniin Dad.
1889. E. Daday (11.) p. 179.
1904. E. Ellingsen (70.) p. 5.
Eyes removed from front margin a distance equal to or smaller than diameter.
Bodi] smooth luilh simple or aUnost simple hairs. First pair of Icf/s luith trochantin
half as long or one third of lolwte femnr.
112
(Céphalothorax often with transverse sutnres: abdomen most often with abdo-
minal teryites lonyilmlinalti] divided : arolium of the tarsi most often lonyer than
chiws and bifnrcalej.
As far as the systematic value of this genus is coneerned I refer to the dis-
cussion on pp. 98-99.
Garypinus nobilis n. sp.
(PI. I, figs. 7a-c and PI. II, ligs. 8a-g; figs. 7 a-b, p. 38).
Front pair of eijes removed a distance from front margin, smaller than their
diameter. Céphalothorax distinctly longer than broad, has a short well marked cucultus
and a sliytly convex front margin without any median incision. No distinct trans-
verse stripes, hut the hinder margin of the cephalothoracic shield is curved backwards
in the middle and well removed from the hind margin proper. Skin smooth and the
hairs slender and pointed. Tergites of pale and slender abdomen with indistinct longi-
tudinal line. Ftagetlum consisting of four hears of which anterior is dentated ; serrula
e.vterior with the basal tooth the longest, moderately widened out towards tip, and the
terminal partly free and pointed; galea three-branched, longer than terminal hair (^)
or almost simple and shorter than terminal hair(t^). Trochanter of the palps distinctly
longer than broad with anterior outline strongly convex; femur with distinct stalk.
2'5 longer than broad, almost as long as tibia and distinctly ncurower; tibia is 2'2
longer than broad and strongly convex posteriorly. The hand is V,3 broader than the
tibia and a little longer, but much longer than finger. The trochantin of the first pair
of legs is one third of the whole femur: the second tarsal joint is much longer than
the first, and the tarsi of fourth pair distinclly shorter than the tibiae. Dorsal „tactile"
hair at the base of the tarsus of the fourth pair of legs, and arolium bifurcate longer
than claws.
?. Céphalothorax (PI. II, fig. 8 a). — Two pair of eyes, placed at the lateral
margin of the head and almost touching each other; the anterior pair is removed
from front margin a distance distinctly smaller than their diameter. The céphalo-
thorax is distinctly longer than broad and gradually tapering towards second pair
of eyes, in front of wliich the lateral margin is suddenly turned inwards to estab-
lish the short, but distinct cucullus; front margin is slightly convex or more cor-
rect indistinctly obtuse-angled; anterior marginal part well marked. The céphalo-
thorax is most raised just behind the eyes and again towards the front margin,
consequently almost saddle-shaped ; an obsolete median, backwards curved trans-
verse line, is sometimes traced. The céphalothorax is remarkable on account of
the sharp distinction, which the hinder margin of the darker shield, which is
curved backwards in the middle, forms between this and the paler portion behind;
the hind-margin j)roper of the céphalothorax is straight (fig. 8a; cf. Ellingsen 70.
p. 5). Skin smooth with a few rather long pointed hairs, which are perhaps not
quite simple.
Abdomen. — The abdomen is long and slender, almost twice as long as
113
broad; the sclerites are not very pronounced and are all with the exception of the
two last indistinctly divided. The sclerites bear along hindmost margin or just
behind eight or ten hairs respectively on the first or last segments; these hairs are
long and slender, obtusely pointed, but apparently not completely simple; the tenth
and eleventh tergites bear in addition to these hairs at least one pair of "tactile"
hairs each and so do the corresponding sternites. The tergite and sternite of the
eleventh segment are separated by an articulate membrane, wide in the middle
and narrow laterallj^ (cf. Hansen 49. p. 222).
Antennae (PI. II, figs. 8 c-d). — The antennae are almost half as broad as
the front margin; the immovable finger has small marginal teeth just behind the
tip. The flagellum consists of four hairs, of which the anterior is the broadest and
with front margin toothed; the next is a little longer and the posterior decreases
backwards (fig. 8 c, /). The lamina interior consists of a large distinctly striated
plate-shaped portion, well separated from the serruli-formed one, which consists
of about five teeth and a terminal spine (fig. 8 c, a'- a-), The serrula exterior con-
sists of about twenty almost completely fused and squarely-truncate teeth; the basal
one is distinctly longer than the rest and gradually widened out towards end and
provided with an anterior marginal flap (fig. 8 c, /'). The galea (g) is divided into
three blunt teeth, as long as the undivided portion ; the galea projects beyond
terminal hair.
The lahnim similar to that of Chelifer Geof. (cf. p. 29 and PI. I, fig. 7 a, /).
Maxillae (PI. I, figs. 7 a-c). — The maxillae taper towards the tip and merge
gradually into the manducatory part, which is surrounded by a fairly broad,
rounded and marginally serrated lamina maxillaris; their lower surface is smooth,
beset with a few rather long hairs (fig. 7 a-b) ; with regard to the details I refer
to p. 29.
Palps (Pi. II, fig. 8 e). — The palps are completely smooth and provided with
longer or shorter pointed hairs ; the tactile hairs of the fingers seem to be found
in a regular number. The immovable finger has posteriorly two tactile hairs at the
base, the one above the other, a single median and at least one near the tip,
anteriorly it bears a number of four tactile hairs at and near the dorsal surface
in the proximal third part of the finger. The movable finger bears posteriorly
three tactile hairs near the base and a single one in the middle. The trochanter
is distinctly longer than broad with the anterior margin gradually, but distinctly
convex beyond well marked stalk and the posterior more suddenly and moderately
so. The femur, which has a well limited stalk, is about 25 longer than broad,
almost as long as tibia but narrower than trochanter, but chiefly than tibia; the
anterior outline of the femur is beyond the shallow notch of the stalk first mode-
rately convex and finally slightly concave, while the posterior is rounded outwards
just beyond stalk, but then almost straight. The tibia, which is distinctly and
shortly stalked, is about 22 longer than broad; the anterior outline is beyond the
rather shallow notch, which marks ofl' the stalk, moderately convex; the posterior
I) K. r). Viili-nsk. Sclsk. Skr . 7 lliilikf, nnliii\iileiisk.oi»niatheni Aid IM 1. If,
114
side is distinctly convex at the base and towards the tip, but ahnost straight in
tlie middle, as neither the condylus nor the elevation beyond, which bears a long
hair, are pronounced. The hand, which has a short and well marked stalk, is
about 1-9 longer than broad, IS broader than the tibia and a little longer, but 1-2
longer than the fingers. The teeth of the immovable finger begin near base and
extend to the distinctly hooked tip; only the ten distal are triangularly pointed,
while the others are more or less squarely truncate; the teeth of the movable
finger begin rather apart from the base and are all low, rounded and squarely
truncate.
Coxae. — The coxae are almost on a level with the maxillae and with each
other. The first pair are distinctly longer than broad and not widened out towards
extremity; the second pair are a little longer and broader than the first and mode-
rately widened out towards tip; the third pair are almost as long as broad and
distinctly enlarged distally. The fourth pair are distinctly longer and broader than
the preceding pair and appear triangular, because the interior and posterior margins
are continued into each other without interruption, the corner between them being
rounded; they are only 15 longer than broad, and have the anterior and posterior
margins of almost equal length.
Legs (PI. II, figs. 8 f-g). ~ The hairs of the legs are pointed and fairly long
and slender. The fourth pair of legs have a very long and slender one placed
dorsally near the middle of the tibia as well as one, even longer, dorsally at the
base of the first tarsal joint. The trochantin of the first pair of legs has its articu-
lation with the tibial part very slightly developed (cf. p. 38 and figs. 7 a-b), and is
dorsally a little longer than ventrally; it is as long as one third of the whole femur;
this is almost three times longer than deep. The fennir of the fourth pair of legs
is about 2-5 longer than deep, and has the ventral margin of the trochantin as
long as femur is deep. The tarsi of the first pair of legs are of equal length to
the tibia, while the tarsi of the fourth pair of legs are much shorter than tibia;
the second tarsal joint is always much longer than the first; the second tarsal
joint of the fourth pair of legs is much shorter, than the femur is deep. The
arolinm, which extends distinctly beyond the claws, has the stalk bifurcate and
each branch terminated with a small sucking-cup.
Colour. — The palps are light reddish brown with hands darker and more
polished; cephalothoracic shield dull brown, and coxae and maxillae yellowish
brown. The abdomen yellowish with sclerites a little darker.
Measurements. — Big specimen. Céphalothorax 0800 (OSlf)— 0610); abdo-
men 2-380 (112) mm.
Palps: trochanter 0316 (0234); femur 0570 (0224); tibia 0-588 (0270); hand
0-616 (0-356); finger 0504 mm.
Smaller .specimen. Leg I: femur 0-410 (0140), trochantin 0.140; tibia 0-260
(0-090); tarsus I 0100 (0063): tarsus II 01 50 (0050) mm.
115
Leg IV: femur ()-63() (0-240), Irochanlin 0230; libia 0420 (0.100); tarsus I 0130
(0075); larsus II 015)0 (0065) mm.
(^. Boily. — The male is exceedingly small and slender compared lo Ihe
female. The genital area is well distinguished from that of the female; compli-
cated system of dark chitinous bars, partly establishing a bow, are visible through
the integument.
Antennae (PI. II, fig. 8d). — The galea is much shorter than the terminal
hair, which extends distinctly beyond it; terminal third is much thinner and well
limited from the rest (fig. 8 d).
Colour. — Yellow with the exception of the yellowish brown palps with
darker hands; head is more greenish brown.
Measurements. — Céphalothorax 0-5(50 (()'450); abdomen 1-820(0-540) mm.
Palps: trochanter 0260 (0196); femur 0475 (0-190); tibia 0485 (0230); hand
0-500 (0-308) mm.
Material. — Dr. Mortensen has collected five females and a single male,
apparently fullgrown in spite of small size, under stones in the Island of Koh Chang
in the month of January.
Remarks. — This species is well distinguished from the two described species
of this genus: viz. G. dimidialiis L. K. and G. Patagoniciis Ell., from the former by
its clumsy palps, which have the posterior outline of the tibia distinctly convex,
and from the latter by its three-branched galea, by the fingers of the palps, which
are of equal length to the hand, and by the tarsal joints, of which the distal is
the longer.
Family IV. Chcliferidoc Hagen (Hans.).
1875. Cheliferinae pars Stecker (35.) p. 160.
1879. Cheliferinae + Chiridiiim Menge. Simon (5.) p. 19.
1879. Cheliferidae Hagen (36.) p. 400.
1882. Cheliferinae ~| Chiridiiim Menge. Tömösväry (40.) p. 177.
1884. Cheliferinae pars Hansen (9.) p. 531.
1889. Cheliferinae + Chiridium Menge. Daday (11.) p. 167.
1890. Cheliferidae pars Balzan (46.) p. 406.
1891. Cheliferinae + Chiridiiim Menge. Balzan (12.) p. 504.
1894. Cheliferidae Hansen (49.) p. 231.
1895. Cheliferinae + Atemnus Can. Banks (50.) p. 2.
Femora of the livo anterior pair of leys undivided or havimj but a basal Irochan-
lin. All tarsi one-jointed. Two eyes or none. All the hairs of the body neuer simple.
This family is divided into two subfamilies, viz. the Cheliferinae Sim. and the
Chiridiinae Hans., the former characterized by the presence of a well defined
trocliantin on the legs and the latter subfamily characterized by their undivided
femora. The Chiridiinae Hans, are besides remarkable by their broad abdomen,
15*
116
which has the eleventh lergites invisible IVoni above, characters which they have
in common with species of Pseudochiridiiiin n. gen. The hairs of the body and
llie appendages in the members of tliis family are sometimes almost simple, but
all the hairs are never completely so; the hairs of the legs of Chelifer Javanus
Thor. f. inst, bear a terminal tooth and those of Chiridiiun museoriim Leach bear
a more median tooth. The number of the eyes is two or none, never four.
Scarcely any character, in addition to the mentioned, can be named, which will
not also besides easily be applied to some of the Garypidae Hans.
Subfamily I. Chiridiinae Hans.
1879. Garypinae pars Simon (5.) p. 42.
1894. Chiridiinae Hansen (49.) p. 232.
Femora of the two anterior pair of legs undivided without trochantin.
This subfamily includes a single genus, Cbiridiuni Menge, consisting of Iwo or
three European and a single American species, but not one from Asia, and will
consequently not be dealt with here.
Subfamily II. Cheliferlnae Sim.
1875. Cheliferinae Simon (5.) p. 19.
1882. Cheliferinae Tömösvary (40.) p. 177.
1889. Clu-Iiferinae Daday (11.) p. 167.
1891. Cheliferinae Balzan (12.) p. 509.
1894. Cheliferinae Hansen (49.) p. 232.
Femora of the two first pair of legs with a well defined trochantin.
The two main genera, of which this subfamily is composed, are in many
respects so vastly different, that it will scarcely pay to discuss the characteristics
of this subfamily at any length here; each genus will be dealt with separately and
about the differences I refer to Pseudochiridium n. gen.
Synopsis of Genera.
The genera, the names of which are placed within brackets, are regarded as
doubtful.
1. The coxae of the fourth pair of legs are excessively
large, much broader than long. The trochantins of
the legs with slightly developed almost straight arti-
culate-membranes; the tarsus of the fourth pair of
legs always longer than the tibia. Only ten abdo-
minal tergites visible from above. No eyes. Hairs
clavate Pseudochiridium n. gen.
1. The coxae of the fourth pair of legs are not exces-
sively large and longer than broad. The trochantins
117
of the feimiis with oblique ailiculale-menibrane; the
tarsus of tlie fourth pair of legs never longer than
the tibia. Eleven abdominal lergites visible from
above.
2. Head distinctly produced in front; the eyes are wan-
ting. Two transverse stripes Corosoma Karsch. cf. p. 95.
2. Head not distinctly produced in front Chelifer Geof.
3. Two real eyes. Palps and legs rather slender; trans-
verse stripes present (Chelifer Geof. subg. Balz.)
4. Claws with teeth. Tergites of males more or less
carinate. The coxa of the fourth pair of legs of (^
with a coxal sac "Lophochernes" Sim. ')
4. Claws simple. Tergites of male never carinate. Coxa
of fourth pair of legs without coxal sac. Sternites
of c? sometimes provided with minute spines
[Chelifer Geof. subg. Balz, pars.)
3. No eyes; sometimes two ocular spots. Palps rather
clumsy {Cherries Menge) -)
5. Transverse stripes present. Ocular spots most often
wanting (Chernes Menge subg. Balz.)
6. Hairs pointed. Skin not granular
(Lamprochernes Tom. subg., manip. Balz.)
6. Hairs clavate. Skin granular
{Trachychernes Tom. subg., manip. Balz.)
7. Claws with teeth (Ectoceras Steck.) -)
7. Claws simple... {Tradnjcbernes Tom. subg., manip. Balz, pars.)
5. Transverse stripes wanting. Ocular spots present.
Hairs pointed {Atemnus Can. subg. Balz.)
2. {Pelorus C. K.)
The value of the different genera and subgenera in which the old genus
Chelifer Geof. have been divided will be discussed later on (cf. pp. 130—134).
Chelifer Geof.
1763. Geoffroy Hist. Ins. II pars.
1879. Simon (5.) p. 20.
1891. Balzan (12.) p. 510.
'1 Simon's genus Lophochenies is according to my opinion quite a natural one, luit its name must
necessarily be altered, because it includes Ch. cancroidcs L., which Is the type of the whole genus
Chelifer Geof.
-) Daday (11. p. IGS) lays in the characteristic of Chernes Menge the stress on the clumsy palps
and divides it into two subgenera: Chernes Menge without ocular spots and Ectoceras Steck, with
ocular spots.
118
The céphalothorax is not ilistinctly produced anteriorhj. Two eyes or none.
Eleven abdominal tcrgitcs nisible from above. The coxae of the fourth pair of legs are
nol e.vcessiuelij large and not broader than long. The Irochantins of the femurs with
oblique articulate-membranes ; the tarsus of the fourth pair of legs is never longer than
the tibia.
I. Characteristic of Genus.
Céphalothorax. — The number of the eyes is two or none; Ihey are
sometimes well develojied with distinctly arched lenses and sometimes mere while
ocular spots, indistinctly limited from the rest of the integument, and often they
have left no trace whatever. It is in some cases difficult to distinguish between
real eyes and ocular spots, but it is even more difficult to see the difference
between ocular spots and no trace of eyes at all, at least in spirit-specimens: per-
haps sometimes variations in this respect are found within the species (cf. Balzan
12. p. 500). The shape of the céphalothorax differs only slightly; it is never
produced anteriorly in a marked degree and tapers usually gradually towards the
front; the lateral outlines are most often straight or slightly convex. The céphalo-
thorax is seldom in a very marked degree broader than long, or longer than broad,
but usually of almost equal breadth and length. A structure, which often gives
the céphalothorax a characteristic appearance is the transverse stripe or stripes;
these, which really are the limitations between the head and the first thoracic
tergite, and between the first and the second of these tergites, are most often
indistinct in species with poorly developed granulation or even wanting, but very
distinct in species with coarse granulation. The anterior is generally the better
developed and is often found, when the posterior is wanting; the latter is in
"Lophochernes Sim." generally the most distinct, making the second thoracic tergite
completely alike an abdominal one. The integument is most often more or less
granular, but sometimes almost completely smooth; besides the granules bigger
tubercles are sometimes found as in Ch. cancroides L. The hairs are never simple,
but always provided with a number of teeth ; they are sometimes clavate, being
dislally as broad as they are long; a row consisting of about four is placed along
anterior margin, and rows containing several hairs along hindmost margins of the
tergites; the hairs of the head in addition to the above mentioned are arranged
without proper order.
Abdomen. — The abdomen is only seldom tlattened and almost as broad as
long, most often cylindric and distinctly longer, sometimes twice or more, than it
is broad ; the outlines are most often moderately convex, but sometimes almost
straight or strongly convex. The abdomen is sometimes longitudinally keeled in
the middle f. inst. in Ch. carinatus n. sp. ; the lateral margins of the first tergites
are in the males of most species of "Lophochernes Sim." prolonged into lateral keels
or teeth, a structure which will be described later on together with its variations.
The tergites of the abdomen are most often longitudinally divided by a narrow
i
119
white line; the first and the eleventh tergites are only seldom divided in their
whole length; this line is most visible in forms with dark abdomen. The srlerites
of the abdomen are seldom completely smooth, most often granular, but their
granules are as a rule less prominent than those of the céphalothorax and more
similar to scales. Along the hindmost margin of the tergital sclerites or just behind
we find a row of hairs, which are never completely simple and in their structure
like those of the céphalothorax; the tergites from the fourth to the tenth bear, in
addition to this marginal row, a different number of hairs in front of the row; the
hairs of the tergites increase in length as well as in number towards the lip of
the abdomen. The tenth and eleventh tergites most often bear a single or two
pair of "tactile" hairs each. The last eight sternites are in most respects similar
lo the tergites, but the longitudinal line is very indistinct, the granulation is less
marked, and the hairs are more simple, and distinctly longer; the armature of the
sternites of a few species with short spines provides sometimes a sexual as well as
a specific character of value (cf. p. 129). The membrane between the tergites and
sternites show distinctly the limitation between the segments, at least behind. The
sexual area of the females seems to be alike to that described by Croneberg in
C/i. cimicoides F. (45. p. 448), and does not provide marked variations in contrast
to that of the males, which is to a degree variable within the dilYerent groups and
accordingly will be dealt with separately later on (cf. pp. 121— 124).
Antennae. — The structures of the antennae are pretty much alike in the
different forms, at least compared with those of the Garypidae Hans.; the flagellum
(PI. IV, fig. 4 a, /■) consists of three or four hairs, decreasing backwards in length
as well as in breadth, and simple with the exception of the foremost, which has
the anterior margin dentated; only a single species is known in which the other
hairs as well bear teeth, namely Ch. rudis Balz. (46. tav. 14, fig. 9 a). The lamina
interior is the only organ, found in the antennae, which shows a structure of its
own, not found completely similar in any of the Garypidae Hans, examined in this
respect; it is characterized by its wide, transversely striated, plate-shaped portion,
which is distally folded in a complicated manner and connected with the serruli-
formed part; this latter consists of from three to five dentated lobes, placed
obliquely to the axis of the finger, and each covering the anterior margin of the
preceding (more proximal) tooth with its own posterior margin (PI. IV, figs. 4 a-b),
as well as of a terminal spine, serrated along margin and fused with terminal lobe
(cf. p. 21). The serrula exterior has the basal tooth the longest and widened out
terminally, and the terminal partly free and sometimes pointed, or in similarity
to the rest more or less obtuse (PI. IV, figs. 2a-4c). The galea of the female is
either fairly long or very long, with a few branches or with a number: in the
male it is generally shorter and more simple (PI. Ill, figs. 8d-e; pi. IV, figs. 4 c-d).
Maxillae. — The maxillae gradually taper towards the manducatory pari,
which is fairly long and surrounded by a broad lamina maxillaris. The maxillae
show in Ch. Murrayi Poc. a systematic as well as a sexual character of great
120
value (cf. p. 130; pi. JIT, figs. 8 g-f ). As far as the detailed structure of the labruni
and tlie maxillae are concerned I refer to the above description (cf. p. 29 — 30;
pi. I, fig. 8 a).
Palps. — The hairs of the three basal joints of the palps are either clavate
or pointed, but never simple (a few hairs excepted); generally those of the hand
are almost simple or at least in species with pointed hairs partly completely so,
and those of the fingers are with a few exceptions completely simple without any
distal teeth. The femur bears posteriorly near the tip and the tibia near to the
base in many forms with smooth, clumsy palps a slender, pointed and simple
hair much longer than all around; the hand bears sometimes a similar hair, and
the fingers bear a probably constant number of tactile hairs. The shape of the
joints of the palps and the relation between the different proportions of the same
joints and of the joints compared with each other are variable to an extreme
degree; scarcely any character can be applied to all the members of this genus. The
teeth along the inner margins of the fingers stand close together and are pointed or
more or less obtuse (cf. p. 33 — 34); the fingers bear often in addition to the usual
marginal ones accessory teeth, differing in number and arrangement.
Coxae. — The coxae are almost on a level with the maxillae and with each
other; they are generally fairly elongate, in less degree those of the first pair,
which are almost trapezoid and not much longer than they are broad; the two
following pair are distinctly longer than broad and distinctly widened out towards
the extremity. The fourth pair are as a rule both longer and broader than the
preceding, but are very variable, providing specific and sexual character of impor-
tance in many forms; they are most modified in the females of Ch. equester With
(^Jl. pi. VIII, fig. 3 d, Ç) and C/i. scu/p/iirafus Lewis (21. pi. VIII, fig. 2 f ), but especially
in the males of the "Lophochernes Sim." group, in which they always include a
coxal sac of remarkable structure and sometimes bear an external clumsy spine
as in Ch. Mortensenii n. sp. (PI. Ill, fig. 1 f ).
Legs. — The legs are found in all forms between extremely long and slender
and very short and clumsy; the different joints vary in proportions according to
those of the whole leg, but not in a perfect manner; the length of the tarsus is
comparatively larger in the long-legged than in the short-legged forms. The femur
of the first pair of legs is provided with a basal trochantin of somewhat varying
length and generally deeper than the tibial part of the femur, where they are
connected. The two joints are in most species connected by an articulation, which
makes a wide mobility in the horizontal plane possible (cf. p. 37; fig. 4 b, a-b);
only in a few Ch. subriiber Sim. and Ch. Murrayi Poc. we find an articulation of
another and less perfect nature (cf. p. 37; fig. 5 a-b). The tarsus is always one-
jointed, in the fourth pair of legs always shorter than the tibia, but in the first
pair of legs at least sometimes of equal length to the tibia f. inst. in Ch. Moiiensenii
n. sp. The shape of the tarsus ditTcrs in several species of ''Lophochernes Sim."
from that of the female and provides in many of these species useful syslcmalic
121
characters. The claws of the tarsi are rather short, clumsy and well curved,
generally heyond the arolium; they hear sometimes anterior teeth as in the species
of '"Lophochernes" Sim. and "Ectoceras" Steck, (cf. p. 43). The legs bear hairs,
which are seldom distinctly clavate, but often provided with teeth or only with a
single tooth near to the pointed tip; they are more simple on the ventral than on
the dorsal surfaces, and they increase in length and become more simple from the
base towards the end of the legs. The tarsus bears almost always in the fourth
pair of legs in similarity to most other genera, except Garypus L. K., Pseudochiridimn
n. gen.(?) and Chiridium Menge, an exceedinglj' long and slender "tactile" hair; it
is f. inst. wanting in Ch. cimicoides F.; while it in all other genera is placed at
the base of the tarsus, this hair has in species of Chelifer Geof. a very variable
position; it is placed anteriorly near to the base in Ch. Javaniis Thor, and the
large group of species, related to this; in Ch. siihriiber Sim., Ch. Morlensenii n. sp.
and Ch. lampropsalis L. K., it is placed near to the middle and in Ch. granulahis
C. K. near the tip. Ch. nodosus Schranck bears two or even three hairs the one
behind the other near to the middle and apparently of this kind. Hairs shorter
than these, but like them always simple and distinctly longer than the hairs
around, are often found in number on the ventral surface of the trochanter and
the trochantin of the fourth pair of legs; a single hair of the same kind is found
dorsally near to the tip of the femur as well as of the tibia of the fourth pair of
legs; near to the ventral tip of the tibia a pair of similar, but moderately curved
hairs are found. On each side near the base of the claws we always find a hair
distinctly differing from those around; it is in most forms curved upwards and
with the tip directed downwards (f. inst. Ch. Javanus Thor.), but it attains a remar-
kable development and is very variable in species of ^'Lophochernes Sim." and will
on that account be dealt with separately (cf. pp.125 — 127); a corresponding hair is
found in at least most forms of the Obisiidae Hans. (cf. p. 45).
II. Genital Area of Male.
The genital area of Chelifer granulatus CK. (C. cancroides L.) and in Ch. cimi-
coides F. has been briefly described by Croneberg (1888. 45. p. 448) and later by
Stschelkanovtzeff (1903. 67. p. 327); the two authors do not at all agree with each
other in their interpretation of the observed details. The preliminary studies
published here refer only in a slight degree to the inner structure of the genital
apparatus, their only purpose being to point out, that "generic" characters of value
are found in the modifications of these organs. In the following the outer appearance
of the genital area will be described in a number of forms, which stand more or
less apart from each other.
1. Ch. subruber Sim. (PI. Ill, fig. 7 b). The genital area of this species as well
as of Ch. Murrayi Poc. seems to be one of the most simple in this genus. The
sexual opening is a split (g), broadest in the middle, which is placed between two
plates an anterior (a) and a posterior (jd); the former is distinctly broader than
O. K I). Viilensk. Sekk, Ski- . 7. lln-kkc. n.^tu^^idensk. og ni.athcm. Alil. Ml 1 10
122
long, not well distinguished from the surrounding chitin in front and laterally and
mounted with a number of pointed hairs placed in transverse rows along its
almost straight hinder margin and limiting the sexual opening in front; a thin
membrane, anteriorly provided with longitudinal lines (m), is found. The opening
is on each side continued into a transverse groove, prolonged just in front of the
first pair of the stigmata. The posterior plate is both longer and broader than
the anterior (fig. 7 b, p), distinctly broader than long and with a row of about five
pointed hairs on each side from the side to near the middle; there is no trace of
marginal membrane but just behind the margin in tlie middle an area, mounted
with a number of minute pointed granules (sp'); club-shaped accessory glands like
those of Ch. granulatus C. K. are found in great number (gl). The area of Cb.
Murrayi Poc. is almost completely like the one described, but the granulation
behind the opening is wanting and a pair of short rounded bodies on each side
beneath the posterior plate, and perhaps corresponding to the ram's-horn-shaped
organs of Ch. granulatus C. K., is found.
2. Ch. granulatus C. K. (PI. Ill, fig. If). Croneberg has pp. 456—57 given a
very good description of the genital apparatus of this species, accompanied by a
number of figures (45. taf. XI a, figs. 44-47). The genital area consists of two plates,
an anterior (a) and a posterior (p), between which the transverse sexual opening is
placed; the anterior plate is really cup-shaped with the cavity of the cup facing
towards the posterior and including a portion of the inner organs; it is only partly
visible from below, while its anterior thinly-skinned surface is very well developed.
The ventral side of the anterior plate is longest in the middle and here continued
into a fairly prominent and rounded tubercle densely crowded with pointed hairs;
the hinder margin of the anterior plate is laterallj* distinctly concave and in the
middle convex, but with a slight curvature forwards; the posterior portion of this
|)late is limited ofl" from the remaining part by a transverse line, has a laterally
well defined marginal membrane and a marginal row of pointed well articulated
hairs, which in the middle are placed in more than one transverse row and are
bifurcate (fig. 1 f ). The posterior plate is much longer and broader than the anterior,
and distinctly broader than long; it shows, when observed from below, a median
longitudinal depression, sloping towards the front margin, with an anterior elevation
on each side, corresponding to the hollows, in which the ram's-horn-shaped bodies
are placed (fig. 1 f, p and r). The anterior margin is distinctly concave in the
middle corresponding to the median depression, and on each side of this concavity
distinctlj' convex opposite to the concavities of the posterior margin of the other
plate. Laterally no marginal membrane is found but a fairly long one at the
bottom of the median concavity. If we examine the posterior plate from the upper
or inner side, we will in the middle find a kind of gutter, built up by a compli-
cated chitinous apparatus, which emits the discharge of a mass of club-shaped
glands (45. fig. 45, cir; and pi. Ill, fig. 1, /"), near the concave anterior margin; on
each side in the middle near to the front margin four dentated hairs are found
123
articulated in deep hat-shaped cavities. On each side of this apparatus a ram's-
horn-shaped body is found lying in a fairly deep cavity, and connected with this
as well as with the posterior plate by a system of chilinous membranes; when
this organ is protruded, it will pass the margin of the anterior plate, the lateral
concavity of which is well fitted to receive them; the anterior plate will probably
by this pressure be forced forwards, as it is very movable on account of the thinly
skinned anterior surface, which will act as an articulate membrane.
The genital organs show Ln all species of '^Lophochernes Sim." an almost
identical structure; only Ch. sciilpturatus Lew., of those examined by me, is diffe-
rent from that already described by the shape of the posterior plate and by the
transverse line along the hindmost margin, marking this olf from the rest (21.
pi. VIII, fig. 2 b, g).
3. Ch. ciinicoides F. — Croneberg has (45. pp. 450 — 456) given a valuable
description of the inner male-apparatus of this species, but his description of the
genital ])late is very imperfect (taf. XI a, fig. 1); Stschelkanovtzetf has later on dealt
with the same theme, but only very briefly, and found that the sexual opening is
a transverse split, not a longitudinal one as stated by Croneberg (67. p. 327, fig. 2).
The anterior plate is long and broad, much longer than the posterior one, and
broader than long; it is provided with a great number of long, pointed, simple,
slightly curved hairs, which converge towards the median line; the hindmost
marginal portion of this plate is marked oft' from the foremost bigger one by a
transverse line; this marginal part is wanting in the middle, but is substituted for
by a marginal membrane, longitudinally striped and without hairs, and continued
as a mere marginal seam laterally; the whole plate appears concave in the middle
behind at the first glance. The posterior shorter plate is provided with a well
developed marginal membrane, which is much longer in the middle than laterally
and here moderately convex; this plate bears a number of hairs apparently placed
without proper order, and its anterior portion gradually merges into the base of
the lamina, which has densely placed longitudinal lines. Inside under this mar-
ginal membrane and at the base of it, seven hairs are articulated in deep cavities
on each side of the chitinous apparatus, through which the accessory glands dis-
charge; this structure bears similarity to that of Ch. graniilatus C. K., but the glands
are quite difterently developed (cf. 45. taf. XI a, lig. 38, s). The transverse genital
opening is situated between these two plates.
The structure of this organ is in Ch. nodosiis Schranck only slightly different
from that found in the preceding species. The anterior plate is distinctly shorter,
provided with comparatively few hairs. Behind the distinct transverse line, which
is at least in this species placed inside, we find only a clear marginal membrane,
which is broadest in the middle and laterally bears a few hairs. The posterior
plate is short and has the hindmost portion slightly raised and provided with a
transverse row of hairs; the anterior portion slopes towards the front, where a
broad marginal membrane is found, which is overlapped by that of the anterior
16-
124
plate; inside only two hairs are found on each side. The complicated system of
inner sexual organs bears great similarity to that of the preceding species, as they
were described by Croneberg.
4. Ch. Birmaniciis Tlior. (PI. Ill, fig. 10 a). The anterior genital plate is broad
as well as long, but very indistinctly marked off laterally and in front; a distinct
marginal membrane is found, distinctly convex behind, but not distinguished
distinctly from the anterior portion (fig. 10 a), which is gradually raised in the
middle and provided with three hairs on each side. The inner copulatory organs
are partly visible through the skin and contribute to the characteristics of the
anterior plate, even seen from below; on each side near the middle a large, plate-
shaped, chitinized body is seen, to which muscles are fastened, and between these
two black spots, which really are the tips of a styli-formed organ (fig. 10 a, c,
the above mentioned spots not drawn). The hindmost genital plate (p) has in the
middle two transverse and concave rather short sclerites; the former of these {b')
is a mere line in the middle, where it has a fairly long marginal membrane, which
as well as the lateral longer parts of this sclerite is overlapped by the anterior
plate. The latter of these two sclerites (b-) has a similar shape, being like the
former shorter in the middle and enlarged towards ends, but is more narrow and
is only one third as broad as the whole sternite; this sclerite is connected by and
marked oil' from the first sclerite by an articulate-membrane of its own length.
This sclerite is in similarity to the first curved distinctly backwards in the middle,
overlaps the anterior portion of the fourth sternite (s*), when in natural position,
and it merges gradually into the other portion of the integuments laterally. The
first tergite bears apparently hairs neither outside nor inside, while the second
bear four pointed hairs on each side near to the middle. The inner sexual organs
of this species seem to difier to a considerable degree from those of the already
mentioned forms; accessory club-shaped glands, similar to those of Ch. graniilatus
C. K. are found in considerable number. The genital area of a great number of
species, which are nearly related to Ch. Birmanicus Thor., is similar to that described
here as far as can be judged from the outer appearance only, without dissection.
III. Claws.
As far as the peculiarities in the armature of the claws in Ch. quadrimaculatns
Tom. and Ch. peculiaris L. K. are concerned, I refer to p. 43. The claws of Ecto-
ceras Steck., but especially those of "Lophochernes Sim.", are in a number of species
provided with anterior teeth, which show marked specific as well as sexual varia-
tions, and which ditTer in a high degree from each other in the claws of the first
and the fourth pair of legs (cf. pp. 43 — 44). The tarsi of the fourth pair of legs bear
in Ch. depressus C. K. claws, which are always provided with an anterior tooth
arising near to the distal third and about half as long as the tip proper or even
longer; the claws of the first pair of legs bear in the female anterior teeth com-
paratively bigger than those of the fourth pair, but in the male the two claws are
125
very different; the anterior claw is distinctly curved terminally and bears a mode-
rately small ventral tooth in the distal half, while the posterior one is long, slender,
only slightly curved, and with the tip distinctly curved, but without any tooth.
A similar structure is found in the claws of Ch. siiperbus n. sp., but the posterior
claw of the tarsi in the first pair of legs in the male is swollen near the middle
and with a backwards directed tooth or eminence; Ch. Mortensenii n. sp. show in
the structures of the claws of the hindmost pair of legs no difTerence from the
previously mentioned (PI. Ill, fig. 1 i, c), but in the female the claws of the first pair
of legs appear bifurcate on account of the big teeth, while in the male the anterior
claw shows the described structure (PI. III. fig. 1 h, ci) and the posterior differs only
by the presence of an indistinct anterior tooth (ce). Ch. Socotrensis With shows
again an other modification, for the anterior claw of the first pair of legs has in
the female a foremost big tooth in contrast to the posterior claw, which bears a
long ventral tooth (cf. 21. pi. VII, fig. 4 h), and of the corresponding claws in the
male the anterior one is fairly slender and scarcely curved without a tooth, while
the posterior claw is much more slender, distally curved and provided with an
insignificant anterior tooth. This structure leads directly to that found in Ch.
graniilatus C. K.; the claws of the fourth pair of legs bear in this species small
anterior teeth, while those of the first pair of legs bear in the female long and
ventral teeth and in the male show a most abnormal structure; the anterior claw
of this is rather clumsy and distinctly curved without any distinct tooth (PI. Ill,
fig. 4a, ci), while the posterior consists of a basal and a distal portion, almost
vertical on each other, and is distinctly and suddenly widened out, where the two
portions meet; it is here provided with a distinct anterior, almost dorsal and partly
upwards directed tooth and prolonged into the very slender, distinctly pointed and
forwards directed tip (ce). The claws of the fourth pair of legs are toothless in
Ch. hiinpropsalis L. K. as well as in a bigger species nearly related to it from Spain
and so are the claws of the first pair of legs in the female of both these species;
the anterior claw of this pair is in the male of the latter species completely tooth-
less, while it in the former shows traces of a ventral tooth (figs. 5 a — 6 d, ci); the
posterior claw is in both species more slender and much better curved and
pointed than the anterior, and provided with a well pointed, but rather small tooth
beyond the middle anteriorly (ce). Ch. lampropsalis L. K. is besides remarkable by
the dorsal terminal conical projection of the tarsus of the first pair in the male
as well as by the abnormal shape of the posterior claw in a single specimen (c?),
having the anterior tooth projecting beyond dorsal surface of claw and directed
upwards (fig. 5a). The claws of Ch. sculphiratus Lewis do not bear any teeth, and
in Ch. Borneonensis Eli. they are according to Ellingsen also wanting (18. p. 206).
IV. Terminal Lateral Tarsal Hair.
Croneberg has in one of his figures (45. taf. X, fig. 13) representing the fourth
pair of legs in Ch. cimicoides F. drawn a strongly curved hair, placed laterally
126
near to tlie li|) of the tarsus; a hair, correspondent to this, is found on each side
just behind tlie bases of the claws in probably all species of Chelifer Geof. and
may be designated the terminal, lateral hair of the tarsus. It is in most forms
without much interest, but shows in "Lophochernes Sim." modifications, which are
valuable in the definition of many species in spite of sexual variations. This hair
is in Ch. Indiens n. sp. and Ch. navigator n. sp. strongly curved, almost broken, in
the middle with the pointed tip directed forwards in the fourth pair of legs; in
the first pair its curvature is less moderate ; it has a similar shape in Ch. subruber
Sim. and Ch. Hawaiiensis Sim., but in the latter we have the anterior hair more
slender and less distinctly curved than the posterior (cf. 21. pi. VII, figs. 1 d-e).
The lateral terminal hairs of Ch. lampropsalis L. K., one of the species of
''Lophochernes Sim.", in which they are most simple, show following modifications.
The anterior as well as the posterior hair of the fourth pair of legs are only slightly
curved upwards with the tip directed forwards and downwards, and are dorsally
near the tip provided with a tiny tooth, beyond which it is very slender and tapers
towards the point; the posterior (PI. Ill, fig. 5b, he) is more slender and less curved
than the anterior (fig. 5 b, hi). The posterior hair of the first pair of legs is in
both sexes fairly long and slender, and from the base moderately curved upwards,
but terminally beyond a small dorsal tooth distinctly curved downwards with the
tip directed upwards (fig. 5 a, /le); the anterior hair is in both sexes similar to the
hairs of the fourth pair, liut is more distinctly curved with the dorsal tooth more
prominent (hi). In Ch. lampropsalis sp. aff. the differentiation goes much farther,
for we have in this the posterior hair of the fourth pair of legs in both sexes as
well as that of the first pair in the female similar to the posterior hair of the
first pair of legs in the preceding species, being fairly long, slender and curved
with the terminal part curved downwards with the lip directed upwards beyond
the small dorsal tooth (fig. 6 e, he; 6h); the latter hair has in the male another
shape, being enlarged towards the end with a long median point and a small
dorsal and ventral tooth (fig. 6 f). The anterior hair is short, moderately curved
and with an almost obsolete dorsal tooth, which is completely wanting in the
fourth pair of legs in the male (fig. 6g; fig. 6 d, hi); the anterior hair of this pair
of legs is in the female very slender (fig. 6 e, hi).
The posterior hair of the fourth pair has in the female of Ch. Mortensenii
n. sp. a form similar to that of the preceding species, but the portion beyond
the dorsal distinct tooth is almost semi-circular; this lower branch is in the
male more moderately curved (fig. 1 i, he) and in the first pair of legs in both
sexes almost straight. The anterior hair of the fourth pair of legs is slender
and curved moderately upwards with tip directed downwards beyond the small
dorsal tooth (fig. 1 i, hi), while it in the male appears almost broken; the
corresponding hair is in the first pair of legs shorter with more distinct tooth
(fig. Ih, yii). The terminal lateral hairs show in Ch. depressus CK. a similar struc-
ture, but the anterior hair of the fourth pair of legs is less suddenly broken, than
127
the corressponding hair of the first pair of legs at least in the male. The posterior
hair is alike in all the tarsi of Ch. Socotrensis With with tiny dorsal tooth and
lower branch moderately curved with tip directed upwards; the anterior is broken
with a tiny tooth and almost straight beyond that in the fourth pair of legs, but
seems to bear several small teeth in the first pair (cf. 21. p. 115).
Ch. siiperbus n. sp. has the posterior hair very slender, almost straight, and is
beyond the tooth moderately curved downwards with tip directed upwards; the
tooth is very tiny in the fourth pair of legs, but better developed in the first pair
of the female; this hair is in the fourth pair of the male remarkable by a very
tiny ventral tooth opposite to the dorsal (cf. Ch. lampropsalis L. K. sp. aiT.), and in
the first pair by being a very slender with scarcely marked tooth. The anterior
hair is long and slender in the fourth pair of legs; it is moderatelj' curved with
a tiny tooth in the female, but broken and with a well marked tooth in the
male; that of the first pair in the female has the terminal part short with obsolete
tooth, while it in the male has at least one distinct tooth. The posterior hair of
all pair of legs attains in the male of Ch. granulatus C. K. an interesting development,
it is fairly long and slender, moderately curved upwards in the middle and gra-
dually widened out towards the dorsal toolh; this is only small, while the lower
branch is large and moderately curved downwards, first of almost equal depth,
but beyond a small ventral tooth tapering distinctly towards the pointed upwards
directed tip (PI. Ill, fig. 4 a, /le). The corresponding hair has generally in the female
the lower branch more clumsy and apparently bifurcate on account of differently
developed ventral tooth. The anterior hair is moderately curved upwards with
tiny dorsal tooth in the fourth pair of legs, while it in the first pair of the legs
in the male (hi) has the dorsal tooth fairly big, and in the female appears almost
hooked on account of the short terminal part, which is beyond the distinct dorsal
tooth. The posterior hair is in the fourth pair of legs in Ch. biftssus Sim.(?) almost
straight and dislally bifurcate with lower branch the longest; the lower branch is
in the first pair of legs slightly curved (21. pi. VI, figs. 1 e-f); the anterior hair is
in the fourth pair of legs distinctlj' curved upwards in the middle with obsolete
dorsal tooth and gradually pointed, bearing similarity to that found f. inst. in Ch.
JaiHinus Thor. ; the anterior hair of the first pair of legs is short with at least
three terminal teeth (cf. 21. p. 100).
From the above it may easily be realized that the ditTerences between the
anterior and the posterior terminal lateral hair are most often well marked, some-
times better in the first pair of legs and sometimes in the fourth pair. When a
sexual ditTerence is found in the development of the hairs, it is generally most
marked in the first pair of legs, and the hairs are generally more complicated in
the male than in the female, if there is any difference. The structure of the hairs
difier in a considerable degree in the different si)ecies, and their structure ought to
be taken into consideration in the description of the species in spite of the rather
difficult investigation, as they seem to provide a character without much variation.
128
V. Sexual Differences.
The male and the females of Chelifer Geof. are generally very easily discerned
from each other both by primary and secondary sexual characters.
When a full-grown specimen is observed from beneath, it is generally possible
to determine the sex by a superficial investigation of the genital area, because
that of the female is less conspicuous than that of the male. But as the sexual
apparatus of the male in contrast to that of the female differs so vastly in the
différent groups of species (cf. pp. 121 — 124), 1 think, that a proper knowledge of
these variations as well as some practice are to be wished for, before being able to
determine the sex in this manner with certainty, if both are not represented. The
sexual difference is in this respect as in others most evident in "Lophochernes Sim."
(PI. Ill, fig. If); it is also well marked in C/i. Birmanicus Thor., but less so in Ch.
cimicoides F. and Ch. subruber Sim. Respecting this theme I also refer to Crone-
berg (45. p. 448) and Hansen (49. p. 235).
With regard to the secondary sexual characters it ought to be stated at once,
that only a few can be applied to all species; the greatest number is onh' of value
within a smaller or larger group of species, sometimes only in a single species.
A character, which is of small value in the not quite full-grown specimens, is
often very conspicuous, when the female has the abdomen distended by eggs,
namely the shape and the size of this.
Tergal keels. — Simon seems to have been the first, who observed the
longitudinal keels, with which the first tergites of a species of Chelifer Geof. are
adorned; he made it on account of this structural feature to the representative of
a new genus and called it Lophochernes bicarinahis Sim. (1878. 25. p. 66). Hansen
described (1884. 9. p. 521) the well developed keels in the males of Ch. deprcssus
C. K. and Ch. granulatus C. K., and the almost obsolete ones in Ch. lainpropsalis
L. K. Thorell has observed that the first abdominal tergites of Ch. hians Thor, are
keeled (1891. 13. p. 355), but seems not to have understood that this character is
only a sexual one. Hansen has later on given a figure of the abdomen of the male
of Ch. granulatus C. K., showing the arrangement of the keels (1894. 49. tab. IV,
fig. 12), and Lewis figured a species Ch. sculpturaius Lew. , in which these keels
attain a high degree of development (1903. 69^. pp. 497-498, pi. XXV and 21. p. 120).
Ellingsen has in a small treatise (1901. 18. p. 205) described such keels in his Ch.
Borneonensis Ell. and made some historical remarks on this theme. These struc-
tures are very prominent in Ch. depressus C. K., in which teeth or well developed
keels are present in the two thoracic as well as the five first abdominal tergites
(PI. Ill, fig. 2 a, /' ') and will as well as those of Ch. Morlensenii n. sp. and Ch. super-
bus n. sp. with variety be described under each species respectively.
5. Ch. granulatus C. K. (cf. 49. tab. IV, fig. 12). — The first thoracic tergile has
neither teeth nor keels, bul the second has at least in some specimens the posterio-
lateral corner prolonged into a fairly well marked tooth or spine, which is directed
i
129
backwards and slightly outwards. The following abdominal lergites bear a similar
lateral spine, increasing in lenght towards the sixth lergite; the corresponding
spines of the three following tergites (VII— IX) are smaller and less prominent,
that of the tenth scarcely visible. These spines correspond probably to the keels
already described of the other previously mentioned forms, even if the sides of
the first tergites show low lateral elevations beneath these spines (cf. below).
6. Ch. lampropsalis L. K. sp. aff. — The three first abdominal tergites with
slightly marked elevations, above which a well developed free backwards directed
spine is found; the second thoracic tergite bears a similar one; the lateral eleva-
tions beneath these spines are not found in the hindmost tergites, and the spines
decrease towards the eighth abdominal tergite, in which it is almost obsolete.
7. Ch. lampropsalis L. K. — The lateral margins are slightly raised, but scar-
cely much more than in most other forms of Chelifer Geof.
Other forms like Ch. Socotrensis With have the tergites without any keels
like Ch. lampropsalis L. K. as well as the females of all species with the exception
of Ch. scnlpturatiis Lewis, in which the female bears more or less marked lateral
projections on the tergites, while the male has the corresponding keels powerfully
developed (cf. 21. pp. 117 and 120).
A sexual character of a somewhat différent nature is found in the tergites of
the males of Ch. segmentidentatus Balz., in which the posterior margin of the ter-
gites is serrated (46. p. 428, tav. XV, fig. 13 d*).
Sternal spines'). — In Ch. subruber Sim. and Ch. Murraiji Poc. a very remar-
kable sexual character is found in the proximal sternites, which are in the male
beset with a number of short well articulated spines, arranged in a somewhat
dilîerent way in the two species; as far as details are concerned, I refer to the
description of these species and to pi. Ill, fig. 8, sp.
Galea. — One of the sexual differences, which is of most practical value and
which is present in almost all forms, is that found in the size of the galea, com-
pared with the terminal curved hair of the movable finger. Canestrini observed,
that the galea is poorly developed in some specimens, but highly developed in
others, but he believed that this difference was one of age (42. Fasc. VII). Thorell
has also mentioned short and long galeae in the same species f. inst. in Ch. Java-
mis Thor. (1882. 6. p. 38), but seems not to have understood the sexual character
of this difference. Balzan (1890. 46. p. 412) saw, that the galea differs according to
the sex, but later on (1891. 12. p. 500) he expressed the opinion, that a sexual
difference in the galea is only found in species belonging to Trachychernes Tom.
and Chelifer Geof., not in the other subgenera. In this I can not completely agree
with him, for in all Asiatic species examined by me a sexual character is found
') Ed. Ellingsen has in a paper (72. pp. 13, 14 and 10), of which 1 received a copy during tlic prin-
ting of this treatise, observed and described sternal spines in a number of African species viz. Ch. ançiii-
laliis Ell., Ch. Simoni lîalz. and Ch. temiinuinus Balz., but has not mentioned the slructure of the arti-
culation between the two femoral parts in the first pair of legs.
I). K 1) Viilensk Sdsli. Ski-., 7. Dii-Ul»'. n:ilurviilcnsli. ci;; m:ithpm Afil. 111. 1. 17
130
in this structure, sometimes small indeed, hut distinct, while he is right as far as
the South-American forms of '^ Lainprochernes" are concerned (cf. Hansen. 49. p. 236).
There seems sometimes to be a dilTerence according to sex in the number of the
dentated lobes of the lamina interior, for it is in the male of Ch. Birmaniciis Thor.
f. inst, three, but in the female four (PI. IV, figs. 4 a-b).
Maxillae and Palps. — The shape of the maxillae provide in Ch. Miirrayi
Poc. a valuable sexual character (PI. Ill, figs. 8f-g; cf. description of this species).
The palps are often almost alike in the two sexes, but as a rule small dilTerences
are found in the relation between the length and the breadth of the joints; the
palps of the males are always the most powerful, if there is any difference, f. inst.
in Ch. Murraiji Poc. (PI. Ill, figs. 8 h-i) and Ch. equester With (21. pi. IX, figs. 1 ad).
In the gaping of the fingers, when closed, there is as shown by Hansen (9. p. 529
and 49. p. 236). The chelae of the males gape, when they are closed, distinctly in
the middle, as the fingers only touch each other at the base and to a small extent
at the apex, in Ch. depressus C. K. (fig. 2 d) and Ch. Mortensenii n. sp. f. insl., more
moderately so in Ch. granulatus C. K. and scarcely so in Ch. lampropsalis L. K.
Tlie gaping seems to be very slight in most species of Chelifer Geof. outside '■^Lopho-
chernes Sim.", but very marked in a Ch. nodnlimanus Tom. from Brazil and Ch.
cocophilus Sim. (cf. below). Simon used the gaping of the fingers in Ch. bicarinatus
Sim. as one of the characters for his genus Lophochernes Sim. (1878. 25. p. 6i>), and
Thorell used the gaping of the fingers as a specific character of importance in his
description of Ch. Mans Thor. (1891, 13. p. 356); both laid too much stress on this
structure, as may easily be realised from the above.
Legs. — The shape of the coxae provide sometimes characters of great value
in the identification of the sexes, especially in "Lophochernes Sim.", in the males of
which the fourth pair includes a differently shaped coxal sac (PI. Ill, figs. 1 e-f),
but also in species of other groups f. inst. in Ch. equester With (cf. 21. pi. VIII,
figs. 3 d Ç, c?) ; in some species, f. inst. the three Asiatic ones, described in this paper,
and Ch. (/ranulatus C. K. (fig. 1 f, /) the coxa of the fourth pair is provided with an
external spine or tubercle, which is wanting in the other species examined by me.
The tarsi of the first pair of legs differ in many species according to sex
f. inst. in C/i. superbus n. sp. (cf. description) but especially in Ch. htmpropsalis
L. K. sp. aff. (cf. pp. 42—43).
VI. Genera.
The genus Chelifer Geof. was established in the year 1783, even if we take
it in (he restricted sense; it has later on been subdivided in a great number of
genera and subgenera, the systematic value of which will presently be discussed.
The position of a single genus viz. Pelorus C. K. (1843. 1. p. 59, tab. CCCXLII) seems
to be doubtful; it is from the description realised, that its legs are in the main
similar lo those of Chelifer Geof., hut it has in addition accortling lo the descrip-
tion a céphalothorax, which is pointed in front and provided wilh four eyes.
131
Erickson writes ahoiil Ihis animal in his Archiv für Nalurgeschichle 1844 "Jahres-
berichte für 1843" (p. 333) : "es sind näniHch nicht vier Augen vorhanden, sondern
nur zwei, und aucli diese nur durch einen lieiien Punlvt der Hornljcdeckung des
Vorderleibes angedeulel. " Erickson unlorlunalely does nol mention, il' his criticism
ol Kock's description is based upon a reexamination of the typical specimen ; if he
is right, this genus is only different from Chernes Menge by the shape of its
céphalothorax. The genus Clieriies was established by Menge to include species
without eyes and with transverse stripes of the céphalothorax (1855. 33. p. 39) and
was later on accepted as a subgenus by Balzan (1891. 12. p. 513); in this circum-
scription the genus is scarcely a natural one, but perhaps in a restricted sen.se
with Ch. cimicoides F. as type. This genus was by later authors divided into
different subgenera, the value of which will be discussed below.
The next genus of this subfamily, which was established, namely Ecloceras
Stecker (1875. 4. p. 512; cf. Daday 11. p. 1Ü8) is characterized by the large ocular
spots, by the distinct transverse stripes of the céphalothorax, granular integument
with clavate hairs, clumsy palps and claws, which bear teeth; if Steckers descrip-
tion is correct, this genus may j)erhaps I)e accepted as natural, especially on
account of the structure of the claws. The genus Lophochernes Sim. was established
by Simon (1878. 25. p. 66) to include species with the abdominal tergites keeled
and the fingers of the palps gaping when closed, both characters only in the males
(cf. Hansen 9. p. 521, and Ellingsen 18. p. 206); this genus is quite natural, but its
name can not be accepted, because it includes Ch. caiicroides L., which is the type
of the whole genus Chelifer Geof. ; this generic name ought accordingly to be
applied to tlie ''Lophochernes" group, if it was separated off (cf. below).
lîalzan divides the genus Chelifer Geof. into three subgenera namely Aleinniis
Can., Chernes Menge, again divided into the manipuli Lamprochernes Tom. and
Trachychernes Tom., and as the third Chelifer Geof.; the characters taken from the
antennae or the shape of the body as they are not regarded as absolute l)y the
author will not be discussed here.
The last of these subgenera Chelifer Geof. (12. p. 528; 40. p. 184) is mainly
characterized bj' the presence of real eyes; these are according to Balzan (12. p. 500)
always easily distinguished from ocular spots; perhaps they are. But this character
is at least of no great value and too unimportant, as the main-characteristic of a
subgenus, for Ch. subruber Sim. has eyes with well developed lenses and Ch. Murrayi
Poc. has only white ocular spots on a level with the integument around and even
minutely granular, a dissimilarity wliich is of small importance, compared to a
number of characters, in which these two nearly related species agree. If the sub-
genus Chelifer Geof. is natural or not, can only be determined by taken a greater
number of characters in consideration than Balzan did; it falls really into two
natural groups (cf. below) at least. The principal difference between the subgenera
Chernes Menge and Atemnus Can. (12. p. 510; 42. Fasc. VII, 9), is found in the
absence or presence of transverse stripes on the céphalothorax; but the value of
17-
132
this character is in many cases nil, for it is sometimes impossible lo distinguish
if a species has an indistinct stripe or none; and even if we succed in doing so,
we will not be on the safe side, because we have separated nearly related species
from each other; Chelifer Birmanicus Thor. f. inst, must be referred to Lampro-
chernes Tom., and C h. Jaoamis Thor, to Atemnns Can. in spite of the near relation-
ship they show in many respects. Most species of Lamprochernes Tom. and Atemnns
Can. seem to go naturally together as far as can be judged from the descriptions
(cf. p. 133). Now a few words about Chernes Menge and its maniples: the main
character between Lamprochernes {12. p. 513; 40. p. 184) and Tr achy chernes (12.
p. 521; 40. p. 184) is found in the shape of the hairs and the granulation; but
these features, which are not always well marked, do not count for very much,
when other characters are taken into consideration, especially those found in the
genital area of the male. According to characters taken from this as well as from
other structures we must regard Ch. nodosus Schranck, which is a "Lamprochernes
Tom.", as being nearly related to Ch. cimicoifies F., which is a typical "Trachy-
chernes Tom.'", but far distant from Ch. Birmanicus Thor., belonging to the same
maniple as itself.
From the above it may be easily seen, that the subgenera, established by
Balzan, are not well founded and have scarcely any real systematic value, and
that the characters, by which they were defined, are of no great importance. But
if we do not accept Balzan's system, we are bound to examine, whether all the
species of the whole big genus Chelifer Geof. pass gradually into each other, or
whether they may be arranged in natural and well defined groups. I think, that
a natural system is possible, principally based on the genital organs of the males,
but only the outlines of such a system will be drawn here, because too few species
of the described species are examined lo form a definitive classification. These
groups will be characterized one after the other.
1. The "Lophochernes Sim." or Ch. cancroides L. group is characterized in the
following manner. Real eyes are present. Two transverse stripes on céphalothorax,
of which posterior sometimes the broader. The tergites of the male bear generally
lateral keel or teeth. Body as a rule granular with at least some of the hairs
clavate in most species. Genital area (cf. p. 122; pi. Ill, fig. 1 f ) with posterior plate
much bigger than anterior; very long ram's-horn-shaped organ present in male.
The coxa of the fourth pair of legs is in the male always concave behind (PI. Ill,
fig. 1 f), includes always a "coxal sac" and is often provided with an exterior spine.
The articulation between the trochantin and the femur proper of the hrst pair of
legs very wide and of the usual shape (cf. p. 37). The tarsus of the tirst pair of
legs is generally' shorter in the male than in the female, and the claws generally bear
accessory teeth, providing a sexual character in the first pair of legs (cf. p. 125).
The tarsal "tactile" hair is never basal, but median or terminal, and the terminal
lateral hairs bear at least a single tooth (cf. p. 126). It is evident, that the enu-
merated characters are of very unequal value, partly because they are also found
133
in species, whicli do nol lielong lo Ihis f^roup, nnd patlly because llie are not
found in all ils species. The most characteristic structure is of course that
found in tlie sexual organs and the coxal sac of tlie male; others, less im-
portant, but more practical, because they are apparently only found in species
of this group and probably in both sexes, may be taken from the broad
second transverse stripe and from the shape of tlie terminal lateral hair of the
tarsus. Only 20 of those described about 175 species of Chelifer Geof. can with
security be referred to this group; and these can perhaps be divided into two
maniples, of which the first only includes Ch. scalptiiratus Lew., remarkable by its
big granulations, toothless claws, shape of the coxa IV of the female e.t.c. (cf. p. 123;
21. pp. 117—123). Ch. Mortensenii n. sp. and Ch. gramilniiis C. K. are representanis
of groups of minor value.
2. The Ch. snbruber Sim. group is characterized by the following structures.
Real eyes or ocular spots present. Two transverse stripes and skin granular with
clavate hairs. Genital area of very simple structure and with the posterior plate
longer than the anterior (cf. p. 121; pi. Ill, fig. 7b); the sternites of the male is beset
with a large number of short spines (cf. p. 129; pi. Ill, fig. 8 b). The articulation
between the trochantin and the femur proper of the first pair of legs very narrow and
differing from that of all other forms (cf. p. 37; figs. 5 a-b). The tarsal '-tactile" hair
is median. Only two species, Ch. subruber Sim. and Ch. Murrayi Poc, which differs
from each other in many respects, can be referred to this group, which may per-
haps be regarded as the central one in the whole subfamily for the simple structure
of the genital area and the slightly developed articulation of the first pair of tro-
chanlins. I think, that a great many of the species with real eyes, which do not
belong lo "Lophochernes Sim.", may possibly be referred to this group, even if such
a character as the armature of the sternites fails.
3. The Ch. Hirnianicus Thor, group is characterized in the following way.
No eyes, but ocular spots often present. Céphalothorax smooth with pointed hairs
and without tranverse stripes or with indistinct ones. The genital plates (c?)
of almost equal breadth and length, but the posterior with two in the middle
backwards curved sclerites (cf. p. 124 and pi. Ill, fig. 10 a). The articulation of the
femur of the first pair of legs wide and of the usual structure (cf. p. 37), and
their tarsi always much shorter than the tibia. The tarsal "tactile" hair is basal.
This group seems lo be well characterized by the genital area of the male as well
as by the basal position of the tarsal „tactile" hair, and includes jirobably by far
the greatest numljer of species described, embracing all referred lo Atemnns Can.
and many of those belonging to Lamprochernes Tom. Most species belonging lo
this group appear rather uniform and do not provide many striking specific modi-
fications, Ch. equester With partly excepted (21. pp. 123 — 127).
4. The Ch. cimicoides F. group is characterized so. No ej^es but sometimes
ocular spots. Distinct transverse stripes. The fingers of the palps with accessory
teeth. The anterior genital plate longer than the posterior and of |)eculiar structure
134
(cl'. |). 123). This i^roiip, which is prubal)ly of less value Ihan Ihu lliree preceding
ones, can naUually be divided into two viz. one with the inlegunienl granular and
clavate hairs, and without any tarsal "taclile" hairs, and the other with skin
smooth, with ])ointed hairs and with tarsal "tactile" hairs. To the former of these
secondary groups belong Ch. cimicoides F., Ch. Hawaiiensis Sim.(?), Ch. Pacificus
Wilh(?) and Cli. Australiensis With(?), and to the latter Ch. nodosiis Schranck and
Ch. Galatheae n. sp. (?); the position of those species which are marked by an
interrogation is doubtful, because I have only had occasion to examine their
genital area from below without dissection. Ch. cocophihis Sim. seems also to
belong to this group, though difVering in some respects (cf. below).
By using the characters proposed, especially those taken from the genital area
of the male, there seems to be a probability for attaining a natural classification
of Chelifer Geof. ; the main divisions will probably be as proposed, but other groups
will possibly be established and some of those proposed perha[)s dissolved into
sevei'al. If future students succeed in dividing the great number of vastly moditied
species, belonging to the old genus Chelifer Geof., into several genera, they will be
obliged to encompass these in one new subfamily and establish another for
Psciidochiridiiim n. gen.
VII. Synoptic Key of Indian Species.
1. Real eyes. Transverse stripes. "Tactile" hair of tarsus
IV median.
2. Claws with teeth.
3. Hand of the palps distinctly broader than the tibia.
4. Trochanter of the palps distinctly longer than broad.
5. Abdominal lergiles j)rovided with longitudinal lateral
keels. Fingers of the palps scarcely shorter than hand
and gape distinctly when closed. Coxae of the fourth
pair have posterior margin distinctly concave and are
provided with a coxal sac; two claws of first pair of
legs very difierent c?
(i. Palps only slightly longer than body. The posterior claw
of first pair of legs without backwards directed tooth;
the posterior terminal lateral hair of fourth tarsus bifur-
cate. Femur of the palps is 32 longer than broad, tibia
2\S, and hand 15 broader than tibia .... (1) Mortensenii n. sp. c^
Ü. Palps much longer than body.
7. The posterior claw of first pair of legs without back-
wards directed tooth; posterior terminal lateral hair of
tarsus IV with two terminal teeth. Femur of the palps
37 longer than broad, tibia 3 times, and hand l? broader
than tibia (2) depressus C. K. c?
135
7. The posterior claw of first pair of legs
with backwards directed tooth ; posterior
terminal lateral hair of tarsus IV with
three terminal teeth. Femur of the palps
34 longer than broad, tibia 27, and hand
15 broader than tibia (3) superbiis n. sp. cf
5. Abdominal tergites without longitudinal
lateral keels. Fingers of palps shorter than
hand and scarcely gape when closed. Coxae
of fourth pair with almost straight posterior
margin and without coxa! sac; two claws
of first pair of legs scarcely different .... Ç
8. Palps shorter than body. Tergal scleriles
distinct. Femur of the palps 3 longer than
broad, tibia 26, and hand 14 longer than
finger and broader than tibia (1) Mortensenii n. sp. Ç
8- Palps longer than body. Hand is 16 broader
than tibia and 12 longer than finger.
9- Tergal sclerites distinct. Palps much longer
than the body. Femur 3*5 longer than broad
and tibia 3 (2) depressiis C. K. ?
9. Tergal sclerites scarcelj' visible. Palps a
little longer than body. Femur 33 and tibia
29 longer than broad (3) superbus n. sp. Ç
4. Trochanter of the palps scarcely longer
than broad (4) bisulcus Thor.
"Î- The hand of the palps not broader than
the tibia (5) bißssus Sim.
Claws without teeth.
10. Hairs not distinctly clavate. Hand If)
broader than tibia.
11. Two transverse stripes.
12. Fingers scarcely shorter than hand and
distinctly gaping when close in c^. Posterior
transverse stripe as broad as anterior.
13. Céphalothorax minutely granular. Femur of
palps 25 longer than broad. Tip of the abdo-
men niucli darker than anterior portion (6) hians Thor.
13. Céphalothorax almost smooth. Femur of
the palps 3 longer than broad. Tip of the
abdomen not darker than anterior pari.
Tergites (d") with lateral keels. (7) lionu-onensis Ell.
^136
12. Fingers distinctly (1'5) shorter than hand.
Posterior stripe less distinct than anterior.
Céphalothorax almost smooth. Femur of
the palps 3 longer than hroad. Some of
the hairs slightly clavate (9) Balzanii Thor.
11. Single transverse stripe, curved backwards
in the middle. Céphalothorax minutely
granular. The femur of the palps is 3-5
longer than broad (8) Hansenii Thor.
10. Hairs distinctly clavate. Hand less than
Tij broader than tibia. Céphalothorax
distinctly granular with two broad straight
stripes. The trochantin of the first pair
with slightly developed articulation. The
IV— IX sternites (c?) with a number of
short spines (10) subruber Sim.
No real eyes, but sometimes while ocular
spots.
14. Claws with teeth. Ocular spots. Clavate
hairs. Short clumsy palps. Distinctly gra-
nular.
15. Femur of the palps without a pair of median
long and stout tubercles (13) Helferi Steck.
15. Femur of the palps with a pair of median
long and stout tubercles (14) bidens Sleek.
14. Claws without teeth.
16. Palps exceedingly long and slender with
their femurs 5 or 6 times longer than broad.
No ocular spots. Two transverse stripes.
The hand of the palps is twice as hroad
as the tibia (12) Sumatranus Thor.
16. Palps moderately long or short with their
femurs 2 or 3 times longer than broad.
17. Distinctly clavate hairs. Transverse stripe.
18. The trochantin of the first pair with slightly
developed articulation. Inner margin of the
maxillae more or less concave distally;
femur 3 longer than broad and hand 13
longer than fingers, which have no acces-
sory teeth. Ocular spots distinst; céphalo-
thorax distinctly granular; IV — X sternites
with a number of short spines. . . (11) Murraiji Poc.
137
18. The trochantin of the firsl pair wilh the articula-
tion of usual shape. Inner margin of the maxillae
straight. Fingers with accessory teeth.
19. Hand distinctly longer than finger.
20. No ocular spots. Hairs exceedingly broad
(15) œqiiatorialis Dad.
20. Ocular spots. Hairs moderately enlarged. Cé-
phalothorax granular with indistinct transverse
line. Hand of the palps is 14 broader than
tibia (17) modestiis n. sp.
19. Hand scarcely longer than finger . . (16) scorpioides Herm.
17. Hairs not distinctly clavate, either obtuse or
pointed with a few distal teeth.
21. Two first abdominal tergites with a longitudinal
depression in the middle; céphalothorax with in-
distinct transverse line. The femur of the palps
is 22 longer than broad; the hand is 14 broader
than the tibia, 16 longer than broad, IS longer
than deep and 14 longer than finger, which
has no accessory teeth. The tarsus IV with
basal "tactile" hair (23) concavns n. sp.
21. Two first abdominal tergites without longitudinal
depression.
22. Hand of the palps is only 12 longer than deep.
Céphalothorax smooth with indistinct transverse
line. The femur of the palps is 2 longer than
broad; the hand is 13 broader than tibia and 14
longer than fingers, which possess accessory teeth.
"Tactile" hair of tarsus IV is wanting . . (18) Galatlwae n. sp.
22. Hand of palps at least 1-4 longer than deep.
23. Hairs partly a trifle clavate. Céphalothorax al-
most smooth with two transverse stripes. Femur
of the palps 3 longer than broad; hand 15 broader
than tibia and longer than finger. Distinct ocular
spots (9) Balzanii Thor.
23. Hairs almost simple; pointed with a few teeth.
24. The "tactile" hair of the tarsus is not basal.
Transverse stripe always present. Sexual area
((^) nol of "Birmanicus" type.
25. A single median transverse stripe. The fingers
of the palps do not gape distinctly when
closed.
1) K 1) Viilensk.Selsli. Ski-.. 7. Il:i-klii-. niituriiilcnsU n« m:illiiMn. Al,l. 111. I. 18
138
26. No ocular spots. Céphalothorax minutelj' gra-
nular.
27. Hand of the palps is IS broader than tibia and
12 longer than fingers, which bear accessor}'
teeth (19) nodosus Schranck.
27. Hand of the palps is 15 broader than tibia and
longer than fingers (20) megasoma Dad.
26. Distinct ocular spots. Céphalothorax almost
smooth. Hand l? longer than finger . (24) 7'/iore///7 Balz.
25. Two distinct transverse lines. Fingers (c?) gape
distinctly when closed. Distinct ocular spots.
Céphalothorax minutely granular.
28. The hand of the palps is 15 longer than the
finger; the trochanter with dorsal conical
tubercle. Upper side of the tibia in the male
with a conical protuberance (21) nodiiliinanus Tom.
28. The hand of the palps scarcely longer than the
finger; the trochanter without dorsal conical
tubercle. Upper side of the tibia in the male
without conical protuberance (22) cocophiliis Sim.
24. The "tactile" hair of tarsus IV is basal. Sexual
area (c?) of " Birmaniciis" type.
29. Céphalothorax with transverse stripe.
30. Median transverse stripe is almost straight.
Distinct ocular spots. Smooth palps have tro-
chanter bigibbose and hand 17 longer than
finger (24) Thorellii
.30. Median stripe distinctly curved backwards in
middle. Indistinct ocular spots. Palps minutely
granular and hand 15 longer than finger.
31. Céphalothorax as broad in the middle as be-
hind, as broad as the abdomen, which has no ■
longitudinal line. The hand is 11 broader than '1
tibia and deeper than finger is long
(27) Nicobarensis n. sp. .
31. Céphalothorax not as broad in the middle as |
behind and narrower than the abdomen, which
has an indistinct longitudinal line. The hand
is narrower than finger is long. ')
') A. TuUgren has recently published a treatise (22 b), in wliicli he mentions Ch. Birmiiniciis Thor,
(pp. 39—40, fifjs. 1 a-f) and gives descriptions of two new species viz. Cb. Kriiepeliiiii Tullg. (pp.40 42,
figs. 2 a-d) and Ch. Wabiiryii (pp. 42 4:i, figs. .3 a-b), which do not seem to be identical to any of the
139
32. The hand is 14 longer Ihan deep and 13 longer
llian fhiger. The trochanter (c?) with dorsal
process blunt and tibia abrupth' convex (26) monitor n. sp.
32. The hand is 17 (c?) or 15 (Ç) longer than deep
and 14 longer than finger. The trochanter has
the dorsal process fairly pointed and tibia evenly
convex (25) Birmanicus Thor.
29. Ce[)halothorax without transverse stripe.
33. Trochanter of the palps without distinct dorsal
tubercle. Stalk of the tibia rather short; hand
broader than deep, 15 broader than tibia and
14 longer than finger.
34. Palps smooth with very short tibial stalks and
distinclly convex outlines (29) plehejiis n. sp.
34. Pal|)s "inipressi punctati" with moderateh' long
stalk and moderately convex outlines of tibia
(28) Javamis Thor.
33. Trochanter of the palps with more or less pro-
minent dorsal tubercle.
35. The hand of the palps is IS longer than finger.
36. The trochanteral tubercles are moderately long;
no sharp distinction between reddish brown
palps and pale elongate abdomen.
37. Hand almost 2 broader than tibia (30) oriles Thor.
37. Hand 15 broader than tibia (30) orites Thor. af. Ell.
36. The trochanteral tubercles are very long, a
marked difference in colour between reddish
brown palps and pale elongate abdomen. Hand
is 12 broader than tibia (31) vermiformis n. sp.
35. The hand of the palps is not more than 15
longer than finger.
38. Palps minutely granular all over.
39. The dorsal tubercle of the trochanter is high
and obtusely pointed. Indistinct ocular spots.
Femur 2 longer than broad. Short tibial stalk.
(35) rotundns n. sp.
Indian spicics, mcntinntd in tliis paper, but ajjparently are related tu Ch. nwiiitor n. sp. and Ch. liir-
maniciis Thor. Chelifer Kraepclinii Tullg. seems to differ from the just mentioned two species Ijy minor
differences in the structure of tlie palps f. iiist. tlie shorter tibial stalks, while Ch. Waburgii Tullg. is
easilj' distinguished by its very short and clumsy femur of the palps, almost circular tibia and the
trochanter, which has the posterior outline onh' slightly convex without any tubercles. This paper had
already gone to the printer's, before I received Mr. Tullgren's pajjcr, and 1 was accordingly not able to
pay full attention to his species.
18-
140
39. The dorsal tubercle is rather low.
40. Distinct ocular spots. Femur 2o longer than broad and hand
1-5 longer than finger. Very long tibial stalk. . (33) Indiens n. sp.
40. Indistinct ocular spots. Femur 23 longer than broad and
hand 13 longer than finger. Moderately long tibial stalk
(26) monitor n. sp.
38. Palps almost completely smooth. Trochanteral tubercles
are very long and prominent.
41. Small ocular spots. Trochanter of the palps much longer
than broad; femur 25 longer than broad; extremely long
tibial stalk (32) navigator n. sp.
41. Large ocular spots. Trochanter of the palps scarcely longer
than broad; femur scarcely twice as long as broad; mode-
rately long tibial stalk (34) articnlosus Sim.
VIII. Description of Species.
1. Chelifer Mortensenii n. sp.
(PI. II, figs. 9a-c; pi. Ill, figs. 1 a-i).
Dislimt eyes present. Two transverse stripes, straight in the middle and of (dmosl
eqnal brcadtli; ceplialotliorax with obtuse hairs and almost smooth. Abdomen with
tergal keels ft^ J, with no Iiairs but lateral in front of marginal row and with "tactile"
hairs on last two segments. Genital area of male of "Lophochernes" type. Palps
slightly shorter fÇ) or slightly longer ((}) than body and almost smooth; trochanter
distinctly longer than broad and its dorsal surface scarcely produced posteriorly : femur
about 3 times as long as broad, as long as but distinctly narrower than tibia, which
has lateral outUnes moderately convex and the basal posterior elevation very indistinct;
hand is 1A (Ç; or l'o ((^) broader than the tibia, and 1-4 (^) longer than or of almost
equal length ((^) to fingers. The coxa IV ((^) with distinctly concave posterior margin,
including a coxal sac, which has a well defined basal portion, and provided with an
exterior spine. Median tarsal "tactile" hair of fourth pair; the tarsus I is as long as
the tibia (^) much shorter ((^), and 5 C^) or 3 times (c^) as long as deep. Clcuvs with
big anterior tooth ; anterior claw of first pair of legs (c^) with small ventral tooth and
posterior slightly curved without distinct tooth.
Ç. Céphalothorax. — Two distinct eyes are present. The céphalothorax is
slightly longer than broad behind; two very prominent, broad and dark transverse
stripes are found, of which the posterior is a trifle less prominent, and which are
almost straight in the middle; the second tergitc, which is only half as long as the
first, appears completely alike an abdominal tergite and has a longitudinal dark
line. The integument appears smooth, but is really reticulate chiefly laterally; short
and obtuse hairs are placed on the head and first tergite without proper order, but
those of the second, which are longer, along the hinder margin in a transverse row.
141
Abdomen (PI. Ill, fig. 1 a). — The abdomen is elongate-oval and distinctly
longer than broad; the third lergite is about 6 times as broad as long; all the
tergites, with the exception of the eleventh and to some extent the first, are indistinctly
longitudinally divided. The hairs are almost simple with a single or a few terminal
teeth (fig. 1 a); those of the first tergites are moderately long and slender, while those
of the eleventh f. inst. are very much so; the hairs are placed in a transverse row
along or near to hinder margin of the sclerites to a number of about 12; the ter-
gites beyond the second bear on each side a single hair laterally in front of the
row. The eleventh tergite as well as the sternite bear a pair of long slender
''tactile" hairs.
Antennae (PI. Ill, figs. 1 b-c). — The flagellum consists of three hairs, of which
the anterior bears a few tiny teeth near tip; the lamina interior has four dentaled
lobes; the serrula e.iiterior consists of 17 teeth, of which the basal is the longer,
and, where it is enlarged terminally, it bears a rounded flap; its terminal tooth
is not pointed. The galea extends distinctly beyond the terminal hairs and is
mounted with about seven distal short branches (fig. 1 b).
Palps (cf. PI. Ill, fig. Id). — The palps appear smooth, but not polished and
are provided with hairs, which are broken and mounted with a single or a few
distal teeth on all joints except the fingers; those of the trochanter and femur are
a little obtuse in contrast to the pointed ones of the tibia and the hand. The
fingers bear a number of tactile hairs as well as sense-spots: the immovable one
bears posteriorly and dorsally two basal and two distal tactile hairs in addition to
six spots, while it anteriorly has three(?); the movable one bears four tactile hairs
and four spots. The trochanter, which has a distinct stalk, is 18 times longer than
broad and perhaps a little narrower than femur; the anterior margin is beyond
stalk evenly convex and the posterior very slightly so; the dorsal surface is slightly
produced posteriorly, but we can not in a proper sense speak about a dorsal
posterior tubercle. The femur, which has a moderately long and well marked
stalk, is three times as long as broad, as long as but distinctly narrower than the
tibia, and gradually widened out towards the tip; the anterior side has beyond
the notch a scarcely marked convexity extending to near the tip, where a short
distinct concavity is found ; the posterior is distinctly convex just beyond the stalk,
then almost straight and towards the tip convex again. The tibia, which is about
4 times longer than the short and distinct stalk, is 2'6 longer than broad and 12
broader than the femur; the anterior outline is moderately convex beyond the
rather shallow notch of the stalk; the posterior surface has a rather prominent
condylus, followed by a low concavity and the basal elevation, which is fairly well
defined proximally, but distally merges into the almost straight outline of the joint
projjcr: this is towards the tip distinctly convex. The hand is a trifle shorter than
the tibia and 14 broader; it is almost as broad as the trochanter is long, 18 times
longer than broad, as broad as it is deep, and 14 longer than the finger; both
lateral outlines are moderately convex, most suddenly the posterior.
142
Coxae (PI. III, lig. 1 e). — The lourlh pair are square, siighlly enlarged towards
the extremity, and about 15 longer than broad; the posterior interior corner is
very prominent and the posterior margin, which is about 15 longer than the
interior, is a little concave.
Legs (PI. Ill, figs. 1 g-i). — The hairs are long, and slender; they are distally
broken with one or a few teeth (PI. Ill, flg. 1 g); the trochanter and the trochanlin
have in addition to those ventrally a long, slender, pointed and simple hair each.
The ,, tactile" hair of the tarsus IV is placed in the median third, removed from the
tip a distance equal to its length and from the base about half its length. The
posterior terminal lateral hair has in the fourth pair of legs the lower branch beyond
the dorsal tooth almost semicircular, while it is in the male almost straight; the
anterior one is moderately curved upwards in the middle and beyond the tiny
tooth almost straight. The trochantin of the first pair of legs are distinctly wider
than the femur proper; the femur of the fourth pair of legs is 25 longer than
deep. The tarsus of the first pair of legs is a little longer than the tibia, tapering
towards the tip, and 5 times as long as deep; the tarsi of the fourth pair of legs
are much shorter than the tibia, but 15 longer than the femur is deep. The claws
bear big anterior teeth, which in the first pair of legs are almost as big as the tip
itself giving the claw the appearance of being bifurcate (fig. 1 i, c).
Colour. — The palps are reddish brown with proximal joints lighter, and
so is the céphalothorax with darker transverse stripes; the abdominal sclerites are
a more yellowish brown of dull appearance. Coxae and legs light brown, the
former the darker.
Measurements. — Specimen dilated with eggs. Céphalothorax 0672 (0-588);
abdomen 2044 (1-344) mm.
Palps: trochanter 0-336 (0-185); femur 0616 (0-196); tibia 0616 (0240); hand
0-588 (0-320), depth 0-336; finger 0-420 mm.
Leg I: femur 0414 (0140); trochantin 001)0; tibia 0315 (0090); tarsus 0333
(0063) mm.
Leg IV: femur 0-510(0196), trochantin 0-180; tibia 0-486(0117); tarsus 0387
(0-081) mm.
c?. Céphalothorax. — The first transverse stripe, which is the less distinct,
is curved moderately forwards in the middle; the second tergite has no longitudinal
darker line, but bears a lateral tooth directed backwards and a row of 10 hairs in
addition to one lateral in front of row.
Abdomen (PI. Ill, fig. 1 f). — The abdomen is more flattened and has the
IV — X tergites longitudinally divided. The five first tergites bear lateral wing like
expansions or keels, which are most developed in the second, being produced into
a posterior tooth not extending beyond margin of next segment to any marked
degree, but not into an anterior; the keel of the fifth segment is almost obsolete.
The genital area is of the "Lophochernes" type (cf. pp. 122—123 and pi. Ill, fig. 1 f).
143
Antennae (PI. III, flg. le). — The lamina interior with two dentated lobes
only; the galea, which has about five almost obsolete distal teeth, does not extend
beyond the terminal curved hair.
Palps (PI. II, fig. 1 d). — The palps are a little longer than the body; the
immovable finger bears four anterior-dorsal tactile hairs instead of three. The
joints of the palps are as a rule longer and more slender than those of the female
and the curvatures of the sides more moderate. The femur is 32 longer than broad,
and the tibia is 28 longer than broad; the hand is 15 broader than the tibia and
scarcely longer than the fingers, which gape distinctly when closed, because dorsal
margin of immovable, but especially of movable, is concave.
Coxae (PI. II, figs. 9b-c; pi. hi, fig. If). — The fourth pair of coxae are
enlarged towards the extremity and bear exteriorly a big spine (fig. If, t)\ the
posterior margin is distinctly concave. The coxal sac has the comparatively large
basal portion, which does not bear any conical tubercle and hair, well separated
from the distal part (cf. pp. 46 — 47 and pi. II, figs. 9 b-c).
Legs (PI. Ill, figs. 1 h-i). — The lateral terminal hairs of the tarsi are similar
to those of the female, but the posterior has the lower branch less curved and
the anterior is more suddenly curved. The tarsus of the first pair of legs is deepest
just beyond base and has the lower margin convex; it is only about .'i times as
long as deep. The claws bear distinct teeth ; those of the first pair of legs are
peculiarly shaped; the anterior (ci) is moderately curved with a small ventral tooth,
while posterior (ce) is long and slender, almost straight with an almost obsolete
anterior tooth (fig. 1 h, ci-ce).
Colour. — The colour is much lighter yellowish brown with the fingers
and the céphalothorax more reddish; but the specimen appears, as if is was not
yet quite darkened after the ecdysis.
Measurements. — Céphalothorax 0-750 (0-600); abdomen 1-590 (0-840) mm.
Palps: trochanter 0-360 (0196); femur 0-675 (0210); tibia 0675 (0250); hand
0-625 (0-360), depth 0360; finger 0-595 mm.
Variation. — An other, young, male, which had probably not yet passed
the final moult, had the transverse stripes of the céphalothorax much more distinct,
especially the posterior, which was almost half as broad as the second lergite was
long; the tergal keels were almost wanting. The sexual area is apparently not
different. The proportions of the palps more similar to those of the female, and
the fingers gape only a little, when closed. The galea extends beyond terminal
hair. The coxae and legs are scarcely different from those of fullgrown male.
The colour is darker, but not so dark as in female.
Material. — Dr. Th. Mortensen collected two males and one female of this
species under bark in the Island of Koh Chang in the month of January.
Remarks. — This species may be regarded as nearly related to the three
following on account of the similarity in the structure of the coxal sac and tarsi
of the first pair of legs in the male.
144
2. Chelifer depressus C. K.
(PI. II, fig. 10 a; PI. III, figs. 2 ae).
1843. C. L. Kock (1.) p. 57, fig. 792.
1884. H. J. Hansen (7.) tab. VII, fig. 7.
1884. H. J. Han.sen (9.) p. 540.
Two distinct eyes present. Two transverse stripes almost straight in the middle
and of almost equal breadth; céphalothorax with obtuse hairs and minutely granular.
Abdomen with well developed tergal lateral keels (^), with no hairs but lateral in
front of the marginal row, and with "tactile" on last segment at least. Genital area
of male of "Lophochernes" type. Palps much longer than body and almost smootii;
trochanter distinctly longer than broad cmd its dorsal surface slightly produced poste-
riorly ; femur about H'} longer than broad, as long as but distinctly narrower than
tibia, which has lateral outlines slightly convex and the based elevation very indistinct;
hand is i'6 C^) or i'7 (<}) broader them tibia, and jI'2 longer or of almost equal length
to ßngers. The coxa IV (ith clavate hairs, and
distinctly, but minutely granular. Posterior abdominal tergites unth a single lateral
and median tiair on each side in front of transverse marginal row and two last seg-
ments with "tactile" hairs. The IV — A' sternites (<^) with a great number of short
spines. Genital area of the male of "Snbraber" type. The granular palps are a little
shorter (^) or distinctly longer (<^) than the body: the trochanter is distinctly longer
than broad and lias posterior margin as well as dorsal surface produced into conical
tubercles. The femur is 3 (^) or 27 (^) longer than broad, distinctly shorter and a
little narrower them the tibia, which has the lateral outlines distinctly (^) or moderately
((}) conve.v raid //le posterior basal elevation fairly prominenl ; llie hiuul is 1-'i ('}) or
160
11 broader than tibia and about 15 longer than (ingerx. "Tactile" hair of the fou rtli
tarsus is median; the tarsus of the first pair of legs is a little shorter than the tibia
and 5 times longer than deep; the claws are simple: the articulation between the
trochantin and femur I slightly developed.
Ç. Céphalothorax. — Two rather distinct ocular spots present, a little
removed from front margin. The céphalothorax is a little longer than broad; it
has a rather peculiar shape, as its lateral outlines are distinctly convex in the
middle and behind moderately concave. Two transverse stripes, of which especially
the posterior is rather indistinct, are present; the anterior appears as though it
were curved backwards, but it is really straight in the middle and has the anterior
limitation, which is directed outwards and curved backwards as usual, more pro-
nounced than the posterior. The integument is everywhere provided with minute
granules, more pointed in front and more rounded behind, as well as with mode-
rately long and distinctly clavate hairs.
Abdomen (PI. Ill, figs. 8 a). — The abdomen is moderately long and slender,
and all its tergites with the exception of the last ones are longitudinally divided
by a very indistinct line; the three first tergites are only a little shorter than the
following. The integument of the tergites is printed all over with short transverse
raised ridges, which are curved backwards in the middle, the whole resembling
scale-shaped granules; distinctly clavate hairs are abundant, which are in the first
tergites about 4 times as long as broad terminally, but in the last about 9 (fig. 8 a).
The three first tergites with 12 hairs along the hindmost margin, and the following
seven bear in addition lo these on each side a lateral and a median hair, like the
others placed in a white smooth spot; the hairs of the marginal row of the ninth
and tenth tergites are placed irregularly, sometimes in front of the row and some-
times in different numbers in each half. The eleventh tergite bears in addition
to the usual hairs, which are placed without proper order, at least one pair of
"tactile" hairs, and so does the eleventh sternite. The sternites are almost smooth
and bear along the hindmost margin about 16 marginal, very long and slender
hairs, which are completely simple in at least the first 8 segments; the eight and
the ninth sternites bear on each side in the middle a short spine like those of
the male.
Antennae (PI. Ill, figs. 8 c-d). — The flagellum consists of four hairs, of which
the anterior has marginal branches (fig. 8 c). The lamina interior with three den-
tated lobes and a long and slender spine; the serrula exterior consists of about 20
teeth, of which the basal is not very much widened out towards the end. The
galea is fairly long and slender, extends a little beyond terminal hair and bears
() distal, rather short teeth (fig. 8 d).
Maxillae (PI. Ill, fig. 8 f). — The maxillae are only granular laterally; their
manducatory part {ma) is rather short and with the inner margin moderately con-
cave and surrounded by a long and broad lamina maxillaris (As) which has liie
exterior marain dentated and Ihe inlerioi- a concave one without teeth.
161
Palps (PI. III, fig. 8 h). — The })alps, which arc a little shorter than the hody,
have the three proximal joints provided with granules, which are fairly distinct and
prominent dorsally and laterally, but very flat and indistinct ventrally; the hand is
finely reticulate and the fingers are smooth. The three proximal joints bear rather
long and distinctly clavate hairs, those of the hand are more slender and slightly
obtuse, while the fingers bear pointed and almost simple hairs in addition to the
tactile ones; the immovable finger bears anteriorly and dorsally two basal and two
median, of which the more proximal is placed more dorsally, in addition to one
sense-spot; posteriorly it has two basal, one median and one distal tactile hair in
addition to seven sense-spots in the proximal third. The movable finger bears ante-
riorly four sense-spots in the middle, and posteriorly two basal and two median
tactile hairs in addition to two proximal sense-spots. The trochanter, which has a
short and distinct stalk, is 17 longer than broad and scarcely as broad as the femur;
its anterior surface is beyond stalk evenly and distinctly convex; the posterior margin
is in the middle prolonged into a subconical tubercle, and the dorsal surface is
posteriorly produced in another, more rounded protuberance, which is marked out
below by a longitudinal depression ; the trochanter ajjpears consequently bigibbose.
The femur, which has a short and well marked stalk, is about 3 times as long as
broad, and both shorter and narrower than the tibia; anteriorly just beyond stalk
a low but abrupt elevation, merging into the almost straight outline of the joint
distally, is found, and just before tip a concavity or incision; the posterior as well
as the dorsal surface is abruptly convex just beyond stalk and then moderately so.
The tibia, which is 42 longer than the short, but very well defined stalk, is 2-7
longer than broad; anteriorly it is beyond the deep notch of the stalk gradually
and distinctly convex; the posterior surface has the rather elongate basal elevation
well marked off proximally and limited from the condylus by a shallow notch,
but distally blending into the outline of the joint proper, which is first straight
and then distinctly convex. The hand, which is as long as the femur and a little
shorter, but 1'4 broader than the tibia, is as broad as the trochanter is long, a
little broader than deep, 1-8 longer than broad and lO longer than fingers; the
whole chela is about 3 times as long as broad ; the lateral outlines are just beyond
the stalk rather abruptly convex, especially the posterior one, and then moderately
convex; the fingers scarcely gape when closed.
Coxae. — The fourth pair are enlarged towards the extremity, but are more
square than triangular, as the posterio-inlerior corner is obtuse-angled; the interior
margin is only a little shorter than the posterior, which is moderately concave;
the coxa is To longer than broad.
Legs (PI. Ill, fig. 8j). — The femurs are more or less granular; the hairs of
the proximsfl joints are at least partly clavate; the tarsus of the fourth pair bears
a median "tactile" hair, placed a little nearer to the base than to the tip. The
articulation between the trochantin and the femur of the lir.st pair of legs is only
slightly developed and the posterior articulate tooth is placed more dor.sally lliaii
11 K I) Viclcnsli Sclsk. SUr . 7. HaUUi-, niituividfiisU. ii),' nKilhoni AM III. 1. 21
162
llie anterior (cf. p. 37); this femur is a little lower than its trochanlin; the femur
of the fourth pair is only 21 longer than deep. The tarsus of the first pair of
legs is a lillle siiorter than the tibia and 5 times as long as deep; the tarsus of the
fourth pair of legs is only 13 longer than the femur is deep; the claws arc sim|)le.
Colour. — The maxillae and pal[)s light brown with reddisii brown palps;
Ihe céphalothorax and abdominal tergites more dark brown.
Measurements. — Specimen from Kar Nikobar. Céphalothorax 1036 (0896);
abdomen 2660 (1680) mm.
Palps: trochanter 0-504 (0-305); femur 0-924 (0325); tibia 0980 (0364); hand
0-924 (0-504), depth 0485; finger 0-588 mm.
Of another specimen from Kar Nikobar. Leg I: femur 0657 (0234), trochantin
0153; tibia 0477 (0-126); tarsus 0440 (0081).
Leg IV: femur 0-828 (0-396), trochantin 0360; tibia 0738 (0198); tarsus 0-522
(0108) mm.
c?. Body (PI. Ill, fig. 8 b). — The transverse stripes, of which the anterior
seems to be more curved backwards, the granulations of the céphalothorax, but
especially those of the abdominal tergites, in which they are real short plates, and
the longitudinal line of the abdomen are much more prominent than in the female,
and so are the white spots on which the hairs are placed. The genital area is not
very prominent and has the anterior plate shorter than the posterior, which does
not bear short pointed granules behind the opening. Each of the following sternites
(IV — X) is provided with a number of short, strong and well articulated spines
(fig. 8 b, sp), varying in number from 50 on the fourth sternite, 80 on the tenth to
120 and 160 on those between; the area, which is beset with the spines, occupies
in the median segments about two thirds of the breadth of the sternite and the
half of its length; the two areas of each sternites are in the middle only separated
by the longitudinal line. Short fissures in a round area arc abundant in the eleventh
tergite and the last sternites. The hairs of the sternites are short and only a few
are present on each.
Antennae (PI. Ill, fig. 8 e). — The galea does not extend beyond terminal
hair, is suddenly pointed and bears only a few short teeth.
Maxillae (PI. Ill, fig. 8 g). — The manducatorg part of the maxillae is rather
short and very well set off behind, and it appears to be directed inwards, because
its exterior margin is convex, while the interior is concave, almost semicircular;
the margin of the maxilla proper is just behind this notch, placed on a little
higher level than the rest and adorned with ten densely placed transverse lines (;•).
The lamina maxillaris is narrow compared with that of the female {Is).
Palps (PI. Ill, fig. 8 i). — The palps are much longer than in the female and
much longer than the body; the trochanter has the anterior margin move distinctly
convex, and the two posterior protuberances more prominent. The femur, which
is very powerfull and only 2 7 longer than broad, has the basal elevation anteriorly
just beyond stalk very well marked distally as well as proximally, and the posterior
I
163
margin more ahruplly curved oiilwnrds beyond stalk. The tibia, wliicli is much
longer Ihan the femur hut only a little broader, is almost 3 limes longer than
broad and oi a much more elongated shape than in the female; both lateral outlines
are much more convex. The hand, which is a little shorter than the femur and
scarcely more than M longer than the tibia, is much narrower than the trochantin
is long, almost twice as long as broad and has the lateral convexities much more
moderate; the whole chela is 33 longer than broad.
Coxae. — The fourth pair is triangular, as the posterio-interior corner is
scarcely marked and the interior margin very short.
Colour. — The palps are darker, reddish brown with lighter chelae, and
the céphalothorax and tergites are also of a darker hue than in the female.
Measurements. — Specimen from Kar Nikobar. Céphalothorax 0-9.S0 (0-886) ;
abdomen 2240 (1400) mm.
Palps: trochanter 0-504 (0308); femur 1036 (0380); tibia 1176 (0-400); hand
0-952 (0-460), depth 0448; finger OäSS mm.
Material. — I have of this species examined a number of not very well
preserved specimens brought home from the Nicobars by the Danish Galathea
Expedition viz. 2 Ç and 3 c? from the Kar Nikobar, 4 Ç and 1 d* from Pulu Mulu
and 1 c^ from Nankovry: in addition to these Pocock's typical specimens (a male
and a female) in the British Museum have been examined, but not compared with
those from the Nicobars.
Remarks. — I have referi'ed this species to Ch. Murray i Poe. on account of
the similarity in all structures of greater importance in spite of smaller differences.
The most important one is perhaps the small number of the sternal spines of the
male namely only about 40 on the tenth sternite, apparently none on the fourth
and scarcely more than 80 on the median ones; the number of these spines was
not always the same on each side; this poor development of the spines is perhaps
due the specimen being not quite fullgrown. The original description does not go
very deep into the structure and is not quite correct in the details;, the remarks
"a row of setiferous tubercles along the posterior margin" of the tergal plates, and
that the "bristles are simple" lead me originally to regard "C/i. Miirrayi Poc." as
a species well defined from that from the Nicobars; but both statements are really
not correct, for my examination of the former of these species showed, that the
hairs are of the same structure in both forms.
12. Chelifer Sninafraniis Thor.
1889. T. Thoreil (10.) pp. 599—601.
No eyes. Céphalothorax almost twice as long as broad with two transverse
almost straight "grooves", and provided with short, obtuse hairs; "subtilissime
coriaceus". Alxlomen long and almost obovate, with tergites (I and XI excepted)
longitudinally divided and with marginal rows of "pilorum tenuium el brevium . . .,
subclavalorum". The palps are long, slender and smooth; the trochanter is almost
21'
164
twice ns long as broad and has dorsal surface posteriorly prodnced into "luber-
culuin magnum huuiile"; the femur which is of almost etpial l)readlh lo the
trochanter aiul almost 5 times longer than broad, is widened out towards the end,
a little shorter, but scarcely narrower than the tibia, which has the lateral outlines
almost straight. The hand, which is a little shorter than the tibia, but twice as
broad, is twice as long as broad at least and 15 longer than lingers. Another
specimen, probably a male, had the palps even more slender, almost twice as long
as the body; femur was for instance (5 times longer than broad, and hand 25.
This remarkable species is from the mountain Singalang on Sumatra.
13. Chelifer Helferi Steck.
1875. Ecloceras Helferi A. Sleeker (4.) pp. 516— 517, laf. I, figs. 1-5 and 7— Ü.
Distinct large ocular spots; céphalothorax with two Iransverse stripes, of which
the anterior is curved forwards in the middle and the posterior backwards, and
with big granules. Granular palps shorl and clumsy with clavale hairs and fingers
shorter than hand. The claws are provided with distinct teeth. India.
14. Chelifer bidens Steck.
1875. Ecloceras bidens A. Sleeker (4.) pp. 518— 519, laf. I, ligs. 10 — 11.
This species is nearly related to the preceding one and is perhaps the male;
it dillers principally by the structure of the femur of the palps, which is providetl
with a pair of median, long and stout tubercles, and by the lingers, which are as
long as the hand. India.
15. Chelifer aequatorialis Dad.
1897. E. Daday (14.) p. 475, tab. XI, figs. 5-6.
Body elongate and granular with clavale hairs. Galea big and each of
the two branches with several ramilications, extending a long distance beyond
terminal hair. Palps short and clumsy, as long as body, granular and with long,
distinctly clavale hairs; the femur is about twice as long as broad and much
narrower than tibia; the hand is distinctly broader than the tibia and longer than
the lingers. This very imperfectly described species is from Friedrich-Wilhelms-
hafen (German New Guinea).
16. Chelifer scorpioides Herm.
1804. F. J. Hermann. Mém. aptérologique; p. 116, pi. V, ligs. L, M-N.
1884. H. J. Hansen (9.) pp. 546—548.
1897. E. Daday? (14.) pp. 477—478, tab. XI, llgs. lU-13.
Body flattened, slightly granular and provided with clavale hairs; the galea
is variable, but seems always to be well developed and divided into a number of
long ramifications; the palps bear distinctly clavate hairs and their hand is scarcely
165 Lu ; L I B R ^ R
longer than llie fingers. I think, lliat a reexamination of Daday's specimens from
German New Guinea, in wiiich tliis species abounds, is necessary to sellie the
question if they really ought to be referred to Ch. scorpioides Herrn., which has a
male genital area of the "'Cimicoides F." type and accessory teeth of the fingers of
the palps like this, in addition to a remarkable long Irochantin of the fourth pair
of legs.
17. Chelifer modcstiis n. sp.
(PI. IV, figs. 1 a-d).
Ocular sjwts; dislind median liansuersi' siilnre, hdcndlij tinned hachwards ami
directed forwards on céphalothorax, lohich is distinctly granular with clavnte hairs.
Posterior nianjin of /irsi abdominal tenjites curved backwards in tlie middle. The
more or less granular palps are as long as the bodg : the trochanter is distinctly longer
Ihiui broad and its dorsal surface a Utile produced posteriorly : the femur is 2-2 longer
than broad, a little longer but distinctly narrower than the tibia, which has the
lateral outlines moderately convex, and the posterior basal elevation fairly prominent.
The hand is i -4 broader than the tibia and IS longer than the fingers, which bear
accessory teeth. Hairs of legs partly clavate and the dorsal "tactile" of the fourth
pair of legs placed almost in the middle, but nearer to the tip them to the base;
the tarsus of the fust pair of legs is a little longer than the tibia and J'cS' longer
than deep.
?. Céphalothorax. — Not very distinct ocular spots are present. The
cephalolhoracic shield is longer than broad, measured to hindmost margin of the
second lergite, but not longer than the real breadth in this with eggs dilated
female ; the lateral margins of the shield establish an obtuse angle just opposite to
the transverse line, in front of which the margin is straight and directed forwards
and inwards, while it behind is moderately concave and directed backwards. The
median transverse suture is narrow, but distinct, almost straight in the middle, but
laterally curved backwards and directed forwards, giving the posterior margin of
the head the appearance of being distinctly convex. No posterior suture is found,
but the limitation between the two thoracic tergites is nevertheless distinct on
account of the wanting granulation of the second tergite; the hindmost margin of
this as well as of the first thoracic tergite is distinctly curved backwards. The
head as well as the first thoracic tergite is everywhere granular with large and
round granules : those of the second tergite are scarcely visible except on a black
median spot, which is granular in the same fashion as the head. The céphalo-
thorax is everywhere provided with moderately long, distinctly clavate hairs; four
rather long ones are found along front margin and about ten shorter ones along
the hindmost.
Abdomen. — The abdomen is fairly long and slender and almost oval with
its greatest breadth somewhat in front of the middle; at least the II VIII tergites
are longitudinally divided by a broad not very distinct longitudinal line; the tergites
166
are ol' alniosl equal bretullh, hut llie second and the third ones at least are distinclly
shorter than the rest, and the hindmost margin of these two as well as of the
first is distinctly curved backwards in the middle. The tergiles are granular all
over with more or less round granules, while the longitudinal line is striated; they
bear behind the hindmost margins of the indistinct sclerile transverse rows of
rather long, but distinctly clavale hairs; the number of these hairs is on each
tergile about 10 and a single one is placed laterally in front of the row in median
tergiles. The eleventh slernite bears a pair of not very long "tactile' hairs.
Antennae (PI. IV, figs. 1 a-b). — The flagellam seems only to consist of three
hairs, of which the anterior has seven marginal teeth. The lamina interior has
three dentated lobes and a rather long terminal spine with five teeth; the serrula
exterior consists of about 20 teeth, of which the basal is slightly enlarged towards
end (fig. 1 a). The galea extends only slightly beyond the terminal hair and bears
about five short terminal teeth (fig. 1 b).
Maxillae. — The maxillae are smooth in the middle, but slightly granular
laterally.
Palps (PI. IV, fig. 1 c). — The palps are almost as long as the body and have
their three proximal joints distinctly granular with rounded but rather flat granules
laterally and dorsally; the ventral surfaces of these joints as well as of the hand
are less distinctly granular, and the fingers are smooth or almost so. The hairs,
at least those of the proximal joints, are rather long and distinctly clavate, though
in a less degree tlian those of the abdomen ; the hairs of the tibia are more slender
than those of the femora, but less so than those of the hand; the fingers bear
tactile hairs in addition to the usual pointed and almost simple hairs. Immovable
finger hears anteriorly and dorsally two basal and one(?) more median tactile hairs
in addition to three basal sense-spots; posteriorly it has two basal hairs, one more
median and one near to the tip, besides a few basally placed sense-spots. The
movable finger bears anteriorly at least one sense-spot, and posteriorly three ('.') tactile
hairs in a longitudinal row and rather apart from each othei- in addition to a few
basally placed sense-spots. The trochanter, which has a rather long, but not well
defined stalk, is 17 longer than broad; its anterior surface is beyond stalk evenly
and moderately convex and its posterior slightly rounded; the dorsal surface is
slightly produced posteriorly. The femur, which has a very short and fairly well
marked stalk, is about 22 longer than broad and a little longer, but narrower
than the tibia, anteriorly beyond stalk almost straight, as the proximal convexity
and distal concavity are only slightly pronounced; the posterior margin is rather
abruptly convex beyond stalk, then almost straight and distally slightly convex
again. The tibia, which is 35 times longer than the thick and well defined
stalk, is 19 longer than broad; anteriorly it is beyond the very deep notch of the
stalk, strongly convex; the posterior margin is beyond the rather prominent con-
dylus and the basal elevation, which is well defined behind by a low incision,
first moderately convex and then more distinctly so. The hand, which is a little
167
longer than the tibia antl almost 1-4 broader, is a trifle broader tlian tJie tro-
chanter is long, almost as deep as it is inoad, lô times longer than broad and
1-3 longer than finger; the whole chela is 2;') longer than broad; the lateral out-
lines are distinctly convex. The fingers bear, in addition to the well pointed
marginal teeth, accessory ones; the immovable finger has anteriorly at least two
teeth distally and posteriorly six at least, arranged from base to tip; the movable
finger has at least two median accessory teeth anteriorly and four posteriorly.
Coxae. — The foui-th pair are enlarged towards the extremity and a|)pear
triangular, as the poslerio-interior corner is rounded and the inner side much
shorter than the almost straight posterior margin; the coxa is 15 longer than
broad.
Legs (PI. IV, fig. 1 d). — The dorsal hairs of at least the proximal joints are
rather long and distinctly clavate (fig. Id); those of the distal joints are more or
less simple; the ventral side of the trochantin of the first pair of legs as well as
of the trochanter and trochantin of the fourth pair bear besides a very long,
slender and simple hair each. The dorsal ''tactile" hair of the fourth pair of legs
is placed between the median and terminal third of the joint, and is shorter than
its distance from the base, but longer than that from the tip; the lateral terminal
hair is moderately curved and simple. The tarsus of the first pair of legs is a
little longer than the tibia and 38 times longer than deep; the tarsus of the fourth
pair is 19 longer than the femur is deep and this is again 25 longer than deep.
The claws are simple.
Colour. — The maxillae and palps, with the exception of light reddish
brown chelae, are pale brown; the head and first thoracic tergite are yellowish
brown and the rest of the body is yellowish, with a single median yellowish
brown spot on thoracic tergite II and two on the abdominal ones.
Measurements. — Céphalothorax 0-756 (OSOO); abdomen 1-596 (1064) mm.
Palps: trochanter 0350 (0210); femur 0532 (0-238); tibia 0504 (0268); hand
0-532 (0-364), depth 0350; finger 0420 mm.
Leg I: femur 0-352 (0-145), trochantin 0(181; tibia 0262 (0.099); tarsus 0-288
(0-077) mm.
Leg IV: femur 0-486 (0-180), trochantin 0216; tibia 0-414 (0-126); tarsus 0-342
(0-090) mm.
Material. — The Danish Galathea Expedition has brought home a single
female from Teressa, one of the Nicobars; it shows in the accessor}' t^eth of the
fingers of the palps and its clavate hairs affinity to Ch. cimicoides F.
18. Chelifer Galatheae n. sp.
(PI. IV, fig. 2 a-c).
Indistinct ocular spots: céphalothorax a little longer than broad and indistinct
transverse lines; smooth with slender and ohtuse hairs. Genital area fanish Galathea
176
Expedition brought home two very mutilalcd females (?) from the Island of Nan-
kovry, one of the Nicobars.
24. Chelifer ThorelUi Balz.
1891. Lamprochernes Thorelli L. Balzan (12.) pp. 519— 520, pi. 10, fig. 11.
Distinct ocular spots; céphalothorax as long as broad, with distinct, almost
straight transverse stripe, not granular, with long pointed, almost simple hair;
abdomen elongate with almost parallel sides. The galea fairly long and slender
with a number of tiny teeth terminally. The smooth palps are rather short and
clumsy; the trochanter is bigibbose; the femur is 2'4 longer than broad, as long
as but narrower than the tibia, which has lateral margins moderately convex ; the
hand, which is about 1-4 broader than the tibia, is 1-7 longer than the fingers.
Femur of palps 115 (0-480); tibia 115 (0-545); hand 125 (0-745); finger 0700.
Sumatra. This species is probably related to Chelifer Birmanicus Thor., but is
remarkable by its very short fingers.
25. Chelifer Birmanicus Thor.
(PI. Ill, fig. 10a; pi. IV, figs. 4a-f).
1889. T. Thorell (10.) pp. 594— 597, tav. V, fig. 6.
1905. A. TuUgren (22 b.) pp. 39— 40, figs. 1 a-f ).
Two almost obsolete ocular spots; céphalothorax longer than broad with rather
distinct transverse stripe, curved backwards in the middle, without granules cmd with
long, almost simple hairs. Abdomen long and slender, with 6 hairs in front of mar-
ginal row on the median tergites; tip of abdomen with tactile hairs, and genital area
(<^) of "Birmanicus" type (cf. p. 124). The minutely granular palps much shorter (^) or
almost as long as (c?) the body; trochanter distinctly longer than broad, with posterior
margin abruptly conve.v and with dorsal surface produced into a conical tubercle;
femur about 2'3 longer than broad, as long as but narrower than the tibia, which has
lateral outlines distincly convex, and posterior basal elevation well developed. The
hand 1'4 C^) or 1-2 (^) broader than tibia, about i'l longer than broad and VB
(^) or 11 ($) longer than deep, and 14 longer than fmger. "Tactile" hair of the
fourth tarsus is placed at fca.se ; the tibia of the first pair a little longer than the
tarsus, which is 4'7 longer than deep.
Ç. Céphalothorax. — Ocular spots almost obsolete. The cephalothoracic
shield is distinctly longer than broad and almost as broad in the middle as behind;
a fairly well marked median transverse stripe, which is strongly curved backwards
in the middle, is found. The integument has no granules, but only the first tho-
lacic tergite is polished, but not the head and second tergite, because muscular
spots are abundant everywhere there; it is only due to this difference in the struc-
ture of the skin between the head and the first tergite, that a transverse stripe is
visible. The hairs are fairly long and slender with a few terminal teeth; the second
tergite bears a transverse row of 8 hairs.
177
Abdomen. — The abdomen is twice as long as broad with almost parallel
sides and consequently of a rather slender appearance; at least the fourth to the
tenth tergites are indistinctly longitudinally divided. The almost smooth tergal
sclerites bear more or less long and slender terminally toothed hairs; the first and
the second bear only hairs placed in a transverse row along posterior margin,
consisting of 12 and 14 hairs respectively; the third tergite has 12 in the row and
one lateral in front on each side; the following six tergites bear always 6 hairs,
placed in large white spots, in front of the marginal row, which consists of 10
hairs only in the fourth tergite, but of 12 or 14 in the others; the tenth tergite
bears 8 hairs in front of and 10 in the row. The two last tergites as well as the
corresponding sternites bear in addition to the usual hairs simple "tactile" hairs.
Antennae (PI. IV, figs. 4 a-d). — The flagellum consists of four hairs, of
which the anterior is terminally bifurcate and provided with four marginal teeth
(fig. 4 a,/"). The lamina interior has four dentated lobes and a long, slender terminal
spine (fig. 4 a, a--t); the serrula exterior consists of about 25 teeth, of which the longer
basal is moderately widened out towards the end and provided with a triangular
Hap, while the terminal is pointed, partly free and longer than the preceding ones
(fig. 4c, t). The galea extends distinctly beyond terminal hair and has a long
branch near to the middle and at least four shorter ones near to the tip (fig. 4 c, (/).
Maxillae. — The maxillae are smooth with a long manducatory part and
with long and narrow exteriorly dentated lamina maxillaris.
Palps (cf. PI. IV, figs. 4 e-f). — The palps, which are much shorter than the
body, are granular with minute and rather low granules dorsally and laterally; the
fingers are smooth. They bear a number of hairs, which are rather long and
slender, and simple but for a few terminal teeth; the posterior side of the femur
is in addition to these posteriorly mounted with a single longer and more slender
completely simple hair near to the middle and one at the tip, the tibia with a
dorsal and ventral one on the posterior basal elevation, and the hand with one
posterior and one at least, placed basally and ventrally. The fingers bear tactile
hairs and sense-spots, arranged in the following manner; the immovable finger has
anteriorlj' two basal tactile hairs, the distal one the more dorsal, between which
about 7 sense-spots are situated, and two more distal ones, of which the more
dorsal is almost median, while the other is placed nearer to the tip; the same
finger bears posteriorly two tactile hairs at the base and two(?) beyond the middle
in addition to five proximal sense-spots. The movable finger has anteriorly four
proximal sense-spots in a proximal row and posteriorly two basally j)laced sense-
spots and four tactile hairs, arranged in a longitudinal row from base to a little
beyond the middle. The trochanter, which has a moderately sliort and distinct
stalk, is 19 longer than broad and is distinctly narrower than the femur; its
anterior margin is beyond the stalk gradually and moderately convex; the posterior
is beyond the stalk so abruptly rounded, that we can speak about a posterior,
ventral and proximal eminence; the upi)er surface is produced into a more distal
1>. K 1). Viilensk.Sflsk. Sli; ni;illieni AW. III. 1. 26
202
which is partly covered by the coxae of the fourth pair and curved backwards
in the middle.
Antennae (PI. IV, fig. 12 b-c). — The flageUiim consists of two hairs, of which
the broader and longer anterior one possesses three median marginal teeth, while
the posterior has only a single one (fig. 12 b,/'); the lamina interior has beyond the
well developed plate-shaped portion three dentated lobes and a rather short serrated
spine; the serrula exterior consists of about 14 rather long squarely-truncate teeth
in addition to two longer, a basal one, which is widened out towards end, and a
terminal pointed one, which is partly free (fig. 12 c). The galea {g), which has a
most remarkable form, consists of two divisions, which do not even at their base
seem to be fused; they diverg and both extend a trifle beyond the terminal hair;
the superio-interior division is cylindric and tapering towards its summit, where it
is divided into two hair-like, obtusely pointed branches, about one third of the
basal part in length ; the inferio-interior division is thicker, and near to the base
provided with a rather thick branch, while it terminally is divided into three very
slender obtusely-pointed branches, a single more dorsal, arising between the bases
of the two others more ventral (fig. 12 c, g).
Maxillae (PI. IV, fig. 12d). — The maxillae are most raised in the middle,
falling gradually towards the apex, but rather steeply backwards and laterally; the
anterio-exterior corner is rounded and by a distinct notch separated from the
rather short manducatory part, which is surrounded by a suddenly pointed rather
narrow lamina maxillaris {Is}, rounded interiorly, but almost straight exteriorly,
with a few marginal teeth. The maxillae are everywhere provided with big, pointed
granules and distinctly clavate hairs except the manducatory part, which is almost
smooth with a few pointed hairs (fig. 12 d).
Palps (PI. IV, fig. 12 a). — The palps, which are almost as long as the body,
are distinctly granular with more or less rounded scale-shaped granules, which are
slightly developed on the stalks of the ditTerent joints and completely wanting on
the fingers. The palps are provided with hairs, which are either distinctly clavate
or widened out terminally, or with a number of marginal teeth; those of the hand
are more simple, and the fingers have in addition to the usual, almost or com-
pletely simple hairs a number of tactile hairs. The immovable finger bears ante-
riorly two basal tactile hairs, the one more ventral and the other placed a little
more distal near to dorsal margin, as well as a single one just beyond the middle
in a dorsal position in addition to three sense-spots; posteriori}' it is provided with
two basal tactile hairs, one median and one terminal. The movable finger has
anteriorly a single basal sense-spot and posteriorly one (two?) basal and three
median tactile hairs in addition to a few spots. The trochanter, which has a long
and well defined stalk widened out towards the base, is 15 longer than broad;
the anterior margin is beyond the rather deep notch of the stalk distinctly convex;
the posterior margin is produced into a long, fairly slender and rounded process,
which is almost perpendicular on the stalk, but gradually slopes towards the
I
203
extremity; the dorsal surface seems posteriorly to be produced into a rounded
tubercle. The femur, which has a short and distinct stalk, is 26 longer than broad,
narrower than the trochanter and almost of equal length to but distinctly narrower
than the tibia; anteriorlj' it is beyond the stalk very slightly convex and then
concave, while it is posteriorly rather abruptly convex and then straight. The
tibia, which is about 45 longer than the short and well defined stalk, is 21 longer
than broad ; its anterior margin is beyond the fairly deep notch of stalk moderately
convex and towards the end slightly concave; the posterior surface has a rather
low condylus, merging graduallj' into low basal elevation, bej'ond which the out-
line is almost straight and then towards apex distinctly convex. The hand, which
is 12 broader than the tibia, is a little shorter than the trochanter, 16 longer than
broad and deep and 14 longer than finger; the whole chela is 26 longer than
broad; the lateral outlines are beyond the stalk abruptly convex and then mode-
rately so; the dorsal and ventral margins are less abruptly convex and then almost
straight.
Coxae (PI. IV, fig. 12 d). — The coxae are minutely, but distinctly granular
all over; the first pair are the shorter and scarcely enlarged towards the extremity;
the second and the third pair are much longer and distinctly widened out towards
the extremity. The fourth pair are remarkable on account of the plate, into which
they are prolonged posteriorly, and are as broad as the three preceding pair together
and distinctl}' broader than long; the interior margin is very moderately concave
or straight, only leaving a narrow space between the two coxae, wdiile the posterior
and the exterior margins, the latter behind the articulate cavity, are fairly rounded
merging gradually into each other (fig. 12 d).
Legs (PI. IV, figs. 12e-g; figs. 6 a-b, p. 37). — The legs with the exception of
the tarsi are everywhere beset with large more or less squamiform granules in
addition to a great number of very small round granules. The hairs of the legs
with the exception of those of the tarsi ventrally are more or less distinctly clavate
(fig. 12 g); the hairs of the ventral surface of the tarsi are proximally provided with
teeth but distally completely simple; the terminal lateral hair is moderately curved,
and the tarsal "tactile" of the fourth pair of legs is wanting. The joints of the legs
with the exception of the tarsi are provided with distinct stalks; in appearance as
well as in structure there is no marked diflerence between the different pair of
legs, except a small one in the femurs. The trochantin of the first pair of legs
is about one third as long as the whole femur and a little deeper; the femur of
the fourth pair of legs is 28 times longer than deep; the tibia of the first pair of
legs is 13 shorter than the tarsus, which is 52 longer than deep; that of the
fourth pair is scarcely 1-2 shorter than tarsus, which is 28 longer than the femur
is deep.
Colour. — The palps, céphalothorax and tergal sclerites are reddish brown;
the rest of the body is lighter or darker yellowish brown with the exception of a
median blackish band transversely on the median sternites.
26*
204
Measurements. — Céphalothorax 0660 (0-700); abdomen 1450 (1120) mm.
Palps: trochanter 0308 (0210); femur 0-504 (0-196); tibia 0-490 (0238); hand
0-462 (0-290), depth 0280; fmger 0-322 mm.
Leg I: femur 0-360 (0144), trochantin 0135; tibia 0270 (0099); tarsus 0360
(0-070) mm.
Leg IV: femur 0450 (0169), trochantin 0216; tibia 0392 (0117); tarsus 0450
(0-075) mm.
Material. — The Danish Galathea Expedition has taken a single, very muti-
lated female at Nankovry, one of the Nicobars.
Remarks. — It is only with some hesitation, that I have established this
new species in stead of referring it to Pseiidochiiidiiim clainyerum Thor., but it
was found most obvious to do so on account of its elongate abdomen, more
rounded posterior process of the trochanter and the hand, which is more abruptly
convex just beyond the stalk.
37. Pseudochiridium claviyerum Thor.
(PI. IV, fig. 13 a).
1889. Chelifer claviger T. Thorell (10.) pp. 591— 594, tav. V, lig. 5.
1900. Trachijcbernes claviger R. J. Pocock (17.) p. 156.
Céphalothorax with two broad prominent transverse, almost straight grooves,
distinctlij granular with broad clavate hairs. The short abdomen is distinctly broader
than long with the two halves into which the median tergal sclcrites are divided by a
broad longitudinal line, establishing an obtuse angle with each other; tergites are
distinctly granular, only possessing a single row of clavate hairs. The distinctly gra-
nular palps are a little longer than the body; the trochantin is slightly longer than
broad and broader than the femur with its posterior surface produced into a long
triangular and pointed process; the femur is 2 6 longer than broad, and narrower than
the tibia, which has the lateral outlines distinctly coiu>ex. The hand is 12 broader
than the tibia, li) longer than broad and V5 longer than finger. The tarsus of the
first pair of legs is 14 longer than the tibia.
Body. — The céphalothorax is not broader than long, and the transverse
grooves are straight. The abdomen is very broad and flat, as it is distinctly
broader than long.
Palps (PI. IV, fig. 13 a). — The palps are a little longer than the body; the
trochanter is only 12 longer than broad and has the posterior margin prolonged
into a very long, somewhat triangular and rather pointed process. The lateral
outlines of the tibia are more distinctly convex. The hand, which is 1-9 longer
than abrod and 15 longer than the finger, is less abruptly convex beyond stalk
than in P. Thorellii n. sp. The femur of the fourth pair of legs is 31 times longer
than deep and a trifle longer than the tarsus; the tarsus of the first pair is 14
longer than the tibia.
205
Remarks. I have nol given a complete description of this species, but
refer in all points of similarity to that of the preceding species, partly because
they are very alike, and partly because I had no occasion to compare the two
species with each other. Pocock's original specimen, which was examined during
a stay in London, seems scarcely to be different from Thorell's specimens from
Bhamo — Burma. The example examined of this species, which was collected
under the bark of a decaying tree above Flying Fish Cove — Christmas Island —
was a female, which carried a small bundle of eggs attached to the base of the
abdomen almost completely covered by the coxae of the fourth pair.
M' James Gilchrist has kindly undertaken the revision of the language of
this paper, and I beg him to receive my best thanks for this service.
Bibliography.
1. C.L.Kock. "Die Arachnidcn." Bd. X. Nürnber;? (1843), pp. 37-80, tab. 337 -347, figs. 777— 808.
2. F. A. Kolenati. "Meletemata Entomologica. ' Bull. Soc. Imp. des Naturalistes de Moscou, XXX (1857),
pp. 398-444 (pp. 430-431), tab. V-VI.
3. G. V. Frauenfeld. "Zoologische Miscellen." XI. Verb. Zool. Bot. Ge.sclls. in Wien, XVII (18()7), pp. 425-
493 (p. 461), taf. XII.
4. Ant. Stecker. "Über neue indische Chernetiden." .Sitzb. Math.-Nalnrw. Class. Kais. Akad. Wien, LXXII
(1875), pp. 512-526, taf. I-IV.
5. E. Simon. "Les Arachnides de France." T. VII (1879), pp. 1—78, pis. XVII— XIX.
6. T. Thoreil. "Descrizione di aicuni Arachuidi inferiori dell' archipelago Malese." Ann. Musco Civico
Storia natur. Genova, XVIII (1883), pp. 21-69, tav. IV-VI.
7. H. J. Hansen. "Spindeldyr." Zoologia Danica (1884), pp. 101 — 117, pi. VII.
8. Ö. Tömösvary. "Adatok az alskorpiok isnieretehez." Termcszetrajzi Fiizetek, Vlll (1884), pp. 16—27,
till). I.
9. H.J. Hansen. "Arthi-ogastra Danica. 11. Cheliferidae." Naturhistorisk Tidsskrift, 111. Bække, Bd. XIV
(1884), pp. 516—554.
10. T. Thoreli. "Arachnidi Artrogastri Birmani ; Viaggio di Leonardo Fea. XXI." Ann. Museo Civico Storia
natur. Genova, ser. 2 a, vol. VII (1889), pp. 591—607, tav. V.
11. E. V. Daday. "Übersicht der Chernetiden des ungarischen Nationalmuseums iu Budapest." Természe-
trajzi Fiizetek, vol. XI (1889), pp. 165—192, tâb. IV.
12. L. Balzan. "Chernetes (Pseudoscorpiones). Voyage de M. E. Simon au Venezuela." Ann. Soc. Entom.,
vol. LX (1891), pp. 497— 5.J2, pis. 9—12.
13. T. Thorell. "Arachnidi di Piuang." Ann. Museo Civico Storia natur. Genova, ser. 2, vol. X (1891),
pp. 269—383 (pp. 352—357).
14. E. v. Daday. "Pseudoscorpiones e Nova-Guinea." Termcszetrajzi Fiizetek, vol. XX (1897), pp. 475 —
480, tab. XI.
15. E. Simon. "Contribution à la faune de Sumatra: Arachnides, recueillis par M. J. L. Wcyers, à Sumatra."
Ann. Soc. Ent. Belgique, t. XLIII (1899), pp. 78-125 (pp. 120-12;)).
16. E. Simon. "Arachnida." Fauna Hawaicnsis, vol. II, part. X (1901)), pp. 143—519, pis. XV— XIX.
17. R. J. Pocock. "Chilopoda, Diplopoda, and Arachnida." A Monograph of Christmas Island. Loudon.
British Museum Nat. Hist. (1900), pp. 153-162, pi. XVI.
18. E. Ellingsen. "Sur deux espèces de Pseudoscorpions de l'Asie." Bul. Soc. Zool. F'rance, t. XXVI (1!)01),
pp. 205—209.
19. E. Simon. "On the Arachnida collected during the 'Skeat Expedition' to the Malay Peninsula, 1899 —
1900." Proc. Zool. Soc. London, vol. II (1901), pp. 45-84 (pp. 79 80).
20. E. Ellingsen. "Sur la F^aune de Pseudoscorpions de l'Equateur." Mém. Soc. Zool. France, t. XV (1902),
pp. 146-168.
21. C. J. With. "On Chelonetlii, chiefly from the Australian Region, in the collection of the British
Museum e. t. c." Ann. Magaz. Nat. Hist., ser. 7, vol. XV (1905), pp. 94—143, pis. VI— X.
22. E. Ellingsen. "Pseudoscorpions from South America, collected by Dr. A. Borelli e. t. c." Boll. Mus.
Zool. ed Ant. comp, di Torino, vol. XX. N. 500 (1905), pp. 1 — 17.
22 b. A. Tullgren. "Einige Chelonethiden aus Java." Mitteilungen aus dem Naturhistorischen Museum,
Vol. XXII. Hamburg (1905), pp. 37-47, taf I.
In the following papers (23 — 29) species of Chelonethi from other parts of Asia are described or
mentioned (cf. also 8 and 12).
23. L. Kock. Uebersichtliche Darstellung der europäischen Chernetiden (Pseudoscorpionej. Nürnberg
(1873), pp. 1-68.
24. L. Kock. "Kaukasische Arachnoiden" in Oscar Schneiders "Naturwissenschaftliche Beiträge zur Kennt-
niss der Kaukasus-Länder. Dresden (1878), pp. 36—71, pis. 1— H.
207
25. E. Simon. "Description d'un genre nouveau de la famille des Cheliferidae." Bull. Soc. Zool. France,
t. m (187.S). pp. 66-{i7.
2fi. F. Karsch. "Diagnoses arachnoidarum Japoniae." Berl. Ent. Zeits., vol. XXV (1881), pp. 37—40.
27. E. Simon. "Etude sur les Arachnides de l'Ymen méridional." Ann. Museo Civico Storia natur. Genova,
vol. XVIII (188.-!), pp. 207—260 (p. 211).
28. E. Simon. "Etudes sur les Arachnides de lYmen. " Ann. Soc. Ent. France, sér. VI, t. X (1890), pp. 77 —
124 (p. 120—122).
29. E. Daday. "Daten zur Kenntniss der Pseudoscorpionen-Fauna des Caucasus." Természetrajzi Füzelek,
vol. XII (188!)), pp. lü 22, pl. II.
Literature, concerning the anatomy and classification of the Chelonethi. not
mentioned previously, which is quoted in this paper:
30. A. Tulk. "Note upon Obisium orthodactylum (Leach)." Ann. Magaz. Nat. Hist., ser. I, vol. XIII (1844),
pp. 55 — ,')7.
31. ,1. C. Schiodte. "Bidrag til den underjordiske Fauna." Kgl. Dansk. Vidensk. Selsk. Skrifter, 5. Række,
II. Bd. (1849—1851), pp. 1-39 (pp 23-2.)), tab. I-IV (tab. I, fig. 2 -2 f).
32. Blanchard. "L'organisation du régne animal. Les Arachnides. " Pl. 33 (1853).
33. A. Menge. "Lieber die Scheerenspinnen, Chernetidae." Neueste Schriften der Naturf Gcsells. Danzig,
Bd. V. 2. Heft (1855), pp. 1—43, tab. I— V.
34. El. Metschnikoff. "Entwickelungsgeschichte der Clielifcr." Zeitschrift für Wissens. Zool., XXI (1871),
pp. 5—15, pis. XXXVIII XXXIX.
35. A. Stecker. "Zur Kenntniss der Chenietidenfauna Böluneiis. " Sitzb. der königl böhm. Gesellschaft
der Wissenschaften, Prag, Jhg. 8 (1874).
36. H.Hagen. "Höhlen-Chelifer in Nord America." Zool. Anzeiger (1 879), pp. 399-400.
37. V. Kar.sch. "Zwei neue Arachniden des Berliner Museums." Mitth. d. Ent. Vereins. München. 3. .Ihg.
(1879), p. 95.
38. A. Croneberg. "Ueber die Mundtheile der Arachniden." Archiv f Naturg. Jahrg. 46 (1880), pp. 280 —
300, taf. XIV-XVI.
39. E. Simon. "Description d'Arachnides nouveaux d'Afrique." Bull. Soc. Zool. France (1881), pp. 1 — 14.
40. O. Tömösvary. "Pseudoscorpiones Faunae Hungaricae. A Magyar Fauna Alskorpioi." Magyar
Tudoraànyos Academiai Math, es Természettud Kozlemények, Budapest, vol. 18 (1882), pp. 135—256,
tâb. I— V.
41. E.Keyserling, L.Kock. "Die Arachniden Australiens", Nürnberg, Lieferung 32— 33 (1885-86). Ordo
Chelonethi, pp. 44-51, tab. IV and VI.
42. G. Canestrini. "Chernetides Italiei" in Berleses "Acari, Myriapodini et Scorpioni e. t. c." Padova (1885),
30 tav.
43. A. Croneberg. "Vorliiulige Mittheilung über den Bau der Pseudoscorpione." Zool. Anzeiger (1887),
pp. 147-151.
44. Ph. Bertkau. "Ueber den Ban der Chernetiden oder Pseudoscorpione." Sitznngsb. d. Niederrhein.
Gesellsch. f. Nat. u. Heilkunde (1887), p. 112-117. — The treatise is quoted after Bertkau's Jahresb.
f. 1887, p. 35—36.
45. A. Croneberg. "Beitrag zur Kenntniss des Baues der Pseudoscorpione." Bull. Soc. Imp. des Naturali-
stes de Moscou. Nouv. série, t. II, année 1888 (1889), pp. 416—461, taf. X-XIa.
46. L. Balzan. "Kcvisione del Pscudoscorpioni del Bacino del Fiumi Parana e Paraguay nell America méri-
dionale." Ann. Museo Civico Storia natur. Genova, ser. 2, vol. IX (1890), pp. 401— 454, tav. XIII— XVII.
47. P. Gaubert. "Recherches sur les organes des sens et sur les systèmes tégumentaire, glandulaire et
musculaire des appendices des Arachnides." Ann. des Sciences Natur. Zool., sér. VII, t. XIII (1892),
pp. 31 — 185, pl. 1-4.
48. H. M. Bernard. "Notes on the Chernetidae." Linn. Soc. Journ. Zool. London, vol. XXIV (1894),
pp. 410 -430, pi. 31-32.
49. H. ,1. Hansen. "Organs and Characters in différent Orders of Arachnids. Entomologiske Meddelelser
udg. af Entomologisk Forening, Kobenhavn, Bd. IV, Hefte 3—5 (1893 — 94), pp. 137—251 (pp.204—
236), tab. Il-V (tab. IV— V}.
208
50. N. Banks. "Notes on the Pseudoscorpionida." Journ. New York Ent. Soc, vol. III |I895), pp. 1— 13.
51. E. L. Bouvier. "Sur la ponte et le développement dun Pseudoscorpionide, le Garijpiis saxicola Water-
house." Bull. Soc. Entom. France. Paris (1896), pp. 304 — 30fi.
52. E. Simon. "Etudes sur les Arachnides de la region des Maures." Feuille des jeunes Naturalistes,
sér. 3, vol. XXIX (1898), pp. 2-4.
53. R. J. Pocock. "List of the Arachnida and Myriapoda obtained in Funafuti by Prof W. .1. Sollas and
M'' Stanley Gardiner, and in Rotuma bj' Mr Gardiner." Ann. Magaz. Nat. Hist. (7). vol. I 11898),
pp. 321 — 332.
54. F. Supino. "Osservazioni sopra I'anatomia degli Pseudoscorpioni." Atti Acad. Lincei. Roma (5), CI.
Sc. fis.-mat. nat., vol. 8 (1899), pp. 604-008, 3 figs.
55. A. Tullgren. "Two new species of Chelonethi (Pseudoscorpions) from America." Entom. Tidskrift.
Stockholm (1900), pp. 153—157.
56. A. Tullgren. "Chelonethi (Pseudoscorpions) from the Canary and the Balearic Islands." Entom. Tid-
skrift. Stockholm (1900), pp. 157-160,
57. A. Tullgren. "Chelonethi from Camerun in Westafrika collected by Dr. .1. .Sjöstedt." Ent, Tid.skrift.
Stockholm (1901), pp. 97-101.
58. E. Ellingsen. "Sur une espèce nouvelle d Idcobisium, genre des Pseudoscorpions de l'Europe. ' Bull.
Soc. Zool. France (1901), pp. 86-89.
59. R. Godfrey. "Chernetidae or false scorpions of West Lothian." Ann. Scott. Nat, Hist. Nr, 40 (1901),
pp. 214—217.
60. A. Nosek. "Scznam Stirki'i. Catalogus chelonetliium s. Pseudoscorpionum." Zvlastni otisk z Vestnik«
Klubu pfirodovédeckéhu v Prostëjovë za rok 1901, V Prostcjove (1901), pp. 3 — 43.
61. A, Nosek. "Piehled Stirkiiv a jich rozsiieni zcmépisné. Conspectus chelonetliium (pseudoscorpionum)
et eorum distributio geographica," V Càslavi (1901), pp. 3—28.
62. A. Nosek. "Proni doplnek katalogu stirkfl. Primura supplementum catalog! chelonetliium seu pseudo-
scorpionum." Zvli'iitni otisk z Vëstniku Klubu piirodovëdeckého v Prostëjovëza za rok (1902),
pp. 2-11.
63. J. P. Stschelkanovzeff. "Über den Bau der Respirationsorgane bei den Pseudoscorpionen," Zool.
Anzeiger. Bd. XXV (1902), pp, 126-135.
64. J. P. Stschelkanowzeff, "Chernes multidentatus n. sp. nebst einem Beitrage zur Systematik der Chernes-
Arten." Zool. Anzeiger, Bd. XXV (1902), pp, 3.W-355.
65. C. Borner. "Arachnologische Studien." Zool. Anzeiger, Bd. XXV (1902), pp. 433—466,
66. R. J. Pocock. "On the anatomy of the Pedipalpi." Proe. Zool. Soc, vol. II (1902), pp. 169-188 (p. 179,
textf. 42 D).
67. J. P. Stschelkanovtzeff. "Beiträge zur Kenntniss der Segmentierung und des Körjierbaues der Pscudo-
scorpione." Zool. Anzeiger, Bd. XXVI (1903), pp. 318-334.
68. C. Borner. "Über die Beinglicderung der Arthropoden." Sitzb. Gesells. Naturforschender Freunde,
Jahrg. (1903), Nr. 7, pp. 292-341, taf 1 — 7 (pp. 3Ü0-302).
69 a. E. Ellingsen. "Norske Pseudoseorpioncr II." Christiania Videnskabs-Selskabs Foibandlinger for 1903.
Nr. 5 (1903), pp, 3-18.
69 b. R. J. Lewis. "On an undcscribed Species of Chelifer. ' .lourn. Quekett Micros. Club, (2), Vlll (1903),
pp. 497—498, pl. XXV.
70. E. Ellingsen. "On some Pseudoscorpions from Patagonia collected b\' Dr. F. Silvestri." Boll. Mus.
Zool. cd Ant. comp, di Torino, vol. XIX, N. 480 (1904), pp. 1—7.
71. H. .1. Hansen and W. Sörensen. "On two Orders of Arachnida." Cambridge (1904), pp. 1 — 178,
pis. I IX.
72. E. Ellingsen. "Report on the Pseudoscorpions of the Guinea Coast (Africa), collected by Leonarda
Fea." Ann. Museo Civico Storia natur. Genova, ser. 3'', vol. Il [XLII] (1906), pp. 243—265, tav. IV.
73. A. C, Oudemeus. "Über Genitaltrachecn bei Chernetiden und Acari." Zool. Anzeiger, Bd. XXX (1906).
pp. 135—140.
Explanation of the plates.
Fig.
Ig-
Fig.
1 h.
Fig.
1 1.
Fig.
1 m.
Plate I.
Figure 1. C.ltthonius terribilis n. sp.
Fig. 1 a. Ç. Anterior portion of body; x 38.
Fig. 1 b. c?. Fourth pair of the co.\ae and foremost part of the abdomen; x 50. g genital opening in tlie
middle of a plate-shaped area with v longitudinal valves along hindmost part of the opening;
s* and s^ sclerites of the fourth and fifth sternites.
Fig. I e. 9- Immovable finger of the left antenna in ventral view; x 215. m marginal teetli ; f tlagellum:
a serrula interior; I fissure.
Fig. 1 d. Q. Movable finger of left antenna; x 217. m marginal teeth; c serrula e.xterior.
Fig. 1 c. Q. Maxillae and labrum in dorsal view; x 70. p posterior plate-shaped prolongation of the
labrum; Is lamina superior maxillaris; li lamina inferior.
F'ig. I f 9- Terminal portion of the labrum and left maxilla in dorsal view; x 350. h hairlike projec-
tions on I terminal part of labrum ; Is and li as in fig. 1 e.
9. Maxillae in ventral view; x 75. ma manducatory part; Is and li as in fig. 1 e.
Ç. Hairs of inner side of left coxa IV; x 320. i and e cf. text (p. (iS).
9. Left leg I; X 49. /■' and /'-' basal and tibial parts of femur; ta undivided tarsus.
9- Left leg IV; x 49. f trocliantin; p tibial femoral part; la' first tarsal joint.
Figure 2. Chthonius Rai/i L. K.
Fig. 2 a. 9- Terminal part of left maxilla; x 125. h lamina superior; /(' lamina inferior.
Figure 3. Obisium muscorum Leach.
Fig. 3a. Maxilla and labrum in dorsal view; x 70. Z labrum; Is lamina superior; li lamina inferior;
p plate-shaped posterior prolongation of labrum.
Fig. 3 b. Labrum; x 47, copied from Hansen's Zoologia Danica (7), tab. VII, fig. 6 b. p "clypeus" or posterior
prolongation of labrum ; c, b, d and e cf. p. 26.
Figure 4. Ideoronciis Siamcnsis n. sp.
Fig. 4a. Immovable finger of left antenna in ventral view; x 176. ;)i marginal teeth; f flagellum; a ser-
rula interior; / terminal spine; I fissures.
Fig. 4b. Movable finger of left antenna; x 183. 771 marginal teeth; c serrula exterior; g galea.
Fig. 4 c. d- Maxillae and labrum in dorsal view; x 90. / labrum; p its posterior prolongation; Is lamina
superior; li lamina inferior; /■' fissures.
Fig. 4 d. cf. Maxillae in ventral view; x 75. /, Is and li as in fig. 4 c; ma manducatory part; /■' median
lyriform organ; /- interior marginal fissure; /■' exterior marginal organ; co coxa of the first
pair of legs.
Fig. 4 e. c?. Median lyriform organ (/"') and interior marginal fissure (/■-') of left side; x 375.
Fig. 4 f. d- Median lyriform organ of right side; x 375.
F'ig. 4 g. 9- Left palp; x 24. t tactile hairs of hand.
Fig. 4h. d". Left leg 1. /■' basal femoral part; p tibial femoral part; tu' first tarsal joint.
Fig. 4 i. d- Left leg IV. /•' trochantin ; /'- and ta' as in fig. 4 li.
Figure 5. Ideoronciis laminatiis n. sp.
Fig. 5 a. Immovable finger of left antenna; x I8U. m marginal teeth; a serrula interior with / terminal
spine; b lamina exterior; /"flagellum; / fissure.
I). K I). Viilensk. Selsk. Skr , 7. ll.fkke, ii;ilurviilensk. ou m:ilhcni. .Mil. III. 1. 27
2iq__
Fig. G b. c?- Maxillae in ventral view; x 46. / labrum; Is lamina superior; U lamina inferior; ma man
ducatory jjart; co coxa of tirst pair.
Fig. 5 c. 9- Left palp ; x 25. t tactile hairs.
Figure 6. Garypus iriuçiatus Sim.
Fig. fi a. 9. Labrum and maxillae in dorsal view; x 50. la labrum ;/) posterior prolongation!?); /s lamina
superior; f fissures; m lateral margin of labrum; /), / and h cf. text (p. 28) and fig 8a.
Fig. 6 b. 9. Maxillae in ventral view ; x 49. la, Is and /; as in tig. G a ; /■' median lyriform organ: /'- an-
terior marginal fissure; f^ exterior marginal organ.
Fig. 6 c. 9- Median lyriform organ of left side ; x 350.
Fig. 6 d. 9- Interior marginal fissure {/"-') and short curved hair at the base of the manducatorj' part
(/i); X 350.
Figure 7. Garypinus nobilis n. sp.
Fig. 7 a. 9- Labrum et maxillae in dorsal view; x c. 45. Signature as in figs, (i a and 8 a.
Fig. 7b. 9- Maxillae in ventral view; x c. 45. Signature as in fig. üb.
Fig. 7 e. 9- Interior marginal fissure; x 375.
Figure 8. Chelifer nodosus Schranck.
Fig 8a. Labrum et maxillae in dorsal view; x 70. c cf. text; a chitinous ridge continued in lateral
margin m of labrum /, behind partly covered by lateral wings b of maxillae; h paired bodies
of maxillae; d, i, m and ;i cf. the text (p. 30); Is lamina superior; f lyriform organ.
Plate II.
Figure 1. Garypus irnigatus Sim. 9-
Fig. 1 a. Céphalothorax and left palp; x 23.
Fig. lb. Antenna — left — in ventral view; x 217. m marginal teeth; /■fiagellum; a' plate-shaped por-
tion of lamina interior; a- serruli-formed portion; / terminal spine; b lamina e.xterior; /' basal
teeth of serrula exterior; t'^ terminal tooth; g galea; I fissure.
Fig 1 c. Left leg I; x 45. f^ basal femoral part; /"- tibial femoral part; ta' first tarsal joint; I lyriform
fissure.
Fig. 1 d. Left leg IV; x 45. /"' trochantin; la' firsl tarsal joint.
Figure 2. Garypus elegans Sim. 9-
Fig. 2a. Movable finger of left antenna; x 290. t' basal tooth; t- terminal tooth of serrula exterior;
g galea.
Fig. 2 b. Left palp; x 32.
Figure 3. Garypus longidigitatus Rainb.
Fig. 3a. Immovable finger of left antenna; x 275. Signature as in Hg. I b.
Figure 4, Garypus Floridensis Bks.
Fig. 4 a. (J. Immovable finger of left antenna; x 130. Signature as in fig. I b.
Fig. 4 b. 9. Flagellum ; x 220.
F^ig. 4c. 9- Movable finger of left antenna; x 130. Signature as in fig. 1 b.
F'ig. 4 d. d". Galea of left antenna; x 130.
Figure 5. Garypus saxicola Wath.
Fig. 5 a. 9. Flagellum of left antenna ; x 86.
Figure 6. Olpium cordimanum Balz.
Fig. 6 a. 9- Immovable finger of left antenna; x 355. Signature as in fig. I b.
Fig. 6b. 9. Flagellum of left antenna; x 355.
211
Figuro 7. Olpiiim Birmanicum n. sp.
Fig. 7 a. Ccplialothorax : x 50.
Fig. 7b. Flagellum of left antenna; x 4()0.
Fig. 7 c. Tip of immovable finger: x 500. a- four dcntated lobes; t terminal serrated spine; m and b
as in fig. t b.
F'ig. 7 d. Left movable finger; x 215. Signature as in fig. I b.
Fig. 7e. Left palp; x 35.
Fig. 7 f. Maxillae and coxae; x 50; Is lamina maxillaris superior; /' and f- lyriform organs.
F'ig. 7 g. Left leg I; x c. 65. Signature as in fig. 1 c.
Fig. 7 h. Left leg IV; x c. 65. Signature as in fig. 1 c.
Fig.
Fig.
Fig.
Fig.
Fig.
Fig.
F'igure 8. Ganjpinus nobilis n. sp.
8 a. 9- Céphalothorax; x 40.
8 b. Ç. Immovable finger of left antenna ; x 205. Signature as in fig. 1 b.
8 c. Ç. Movable finger of left antenna; x 205. Signature as in fig. 1 b.
8 d. c?. Tip of left movable finger ; x 205.
8 e. 9. Left palp ; x 24.
8 f. 9. Left leg 1 ; x 47. Signature as in fig. 1 c.
Fig. 8g. 9. Left leg IV; x 47. Signature as in fig. 1 c.
Figure 9. Chelifer Mortensenii n. sp. cf.
Fig. 'Ja. Left coxa with coxal sac seen from above; x 132. t exterior spine; o entrance-opening; /> basal
and d distal portion of coxal sac; f funnel; n anterior cleft between two parts of sac; h conical
tubercles; r ridges.
Fig. 9 b. Left coxal sac, seen from the anterior surface; the wall of the basal half partly wanting; x 200.
Signature as in fig. 9 a and 9 c.
Fig. 9 c. Left coxal sac seen from posterior side, showing the funnel consisting of a basal wider portion h-
and of a narrower h' with its distal portion m, posteriori}' blending into the wall of the distal
part of the sac; x 364. n' dorsal depression, and n- ventral depression, into which the posterior
cleft is continued.
Figure 10. Chelifer depressus C K. c?.
Fig. 10a Left coxal sac, seen from above; x 135. Signature as in fig. 9 a; /i' tubercle, placed posteriorly
in basal part of sac.
Figure 11. Chelifer lampropsalis L. K. sp. af. from Spain, c?.
Fig. 1 1 a. Ridges and tubercles of coxal sac ; x 230.
Figure 12. Chelifer lampropsalis L. K.(?). (j".
Fig. 12 a. "Funnel' f and entrance-opening of coxal sac, seen from inner side.
Plate III.
Figure I. Chelifer Mortensenii n. sp.
d". Hairs of tergite XI; x 220.
9. Left galea; x 200.
d'. Left galea; x 200.
C?. Left palp; x 26.
9. Two last pair of coxae; x 64.
c?. Fourth pair of coxae and genital area: x 63. o entrance-opening of coxal sac; t coxal spine;
p posterior genital plate; r ram's-horn-shaped organs.
cJ. Hairs of left tibia IV; x 245.
d". Tip and claws of left tarsus 1; x 181. hi anterior terminal lateral hair; a arolium; ci ante-
rior claw ; ce posterior claw.
27-
Fig.
la.
Fig.
lb.
Fig.
1 c.
Fig.
1 d.
Fig.
1 e.
Fig.
1 f.
Fig.
Ig-
Fig.
Ih.
212
Kig. I i d"- Tip aiifl daws of left tarsus IV in posterior view; x l!t(). be posterior terminal Uiteral hair:
hi anterior; a arolium; c posterior claw with anterior tooth.
Figure 2. Chcli/'er depresxtis C. K.
Fig. 2 a. o". Tlioracic lergites and first five abdominal ones to show lateral keels; x 110. f, /'-' first and
second thoracic tergite; f fifth abdominal one.
Fig. 2 b. 9. Galea; x 165.
Fig. 2 c. c?. Left palp; x 23.
Fig. 2d. cf- Right hand; anterior surface; x 32.
Fig. 2 e. Ç. Dorsal liairs of femur IV.
Figure 3. Chclifcr siiperlnis n. sp.
Fig. 3 a. c?. Left palp; x 25.
Figure 4. Chelifer granulalus C. K.
Fig. 4 a. cf- Tip and claws of right tarsus I in anterior view ; x 225. Signature as in fig. 1 li-i.
Figure 5. Chclifcr lainpropsalis L. K.
p'ig. 5 a. (S. Tip and claws of left tarsus I in anterior view; x 125. p dorsal terminal projection of tarsus ;
hi and he anterior and posterior terminal lateral hair; ci and ce anterior and posterior claw.
Fig. 51). c?. Anterior h and posterior he terminal lateral hair of right tarsus IV; x I75(?).
Figure 6. Chelifer lampropsalis L. K. sj). af. from Spain.
Fig. () a. d- Coxal sac — left — in posterior view ; x 50.
Fig. 6 b. c?- Coxal sac — left — in ventral view; x 53.
Fig. 6 c. (f- Basal portion of coxal sac seen from inner surface, with wall of distal portion, beset witli
tubercles h, seen from the outside; r ridges, whicli support tuljcrcles; r' short ridges of antc-
riorf?) wall of basal sac; w wall, which partly separate tlie hollows of the two parts from
each other; f funnel, /i* its basal portions and /i" hairs, extending beyond the entrance opening.
Fig. 6d. d- Tip and claws of left tarsus I in anterior view; x 175; signature as in fig. 5 a.
Fig. 6 e. 9- Anterior hi and posterior he hair of left tarsus 1; x 175.
Fig. 6 f. d- Posterior terminal lateral hair of left tarsus 1; x 175.
Fig. 6 g. d- Anterior terminal lateral hair of right tarsus IV; x 175.
Fig. 6 h. d- Posterior terminal lateral hair of right tarsus IV; x 175.
Figure 7. Chelifer siibniber Sim.
Fig, 7 a. d- Portion of an abdominal tergite; x 210.
Fig. 7 b. d- Genital area and first sternites of abdomen; x 39. a anterior genital i)latc; p posterior;
g genital opening; m membrane along hinder margin of a; .s/ ' stigma I; st- stigma 11; gZ clavate
accessory gland; IV — V fourth and fifth sternites; sp' granular area behind sexual opening;
sp sternal spines.
Fig. 7 c. 9(?). Flagellum; x 166.
Fig. 7d. 9. Galea; x 166.
Fig. 7 e. d- Left palp ; x 22.
Fig. 7 f. Hairs of left tibia IV; x 225.
Fig. 7g. "Tactile" hair of left tarsus IV; x 225.
Figure 8. Chclifcr Miirnuji Poc.
Fig. 8a. d- Hairs of fifth abdominal tergite; x 150.
Fig. 8b. d- Abdominal sternite IX with spines sp; x 70.
Fig. 8c. d- Flagellum; x 250.
Fig. 8d. 9. Galea; x 1,55.
Fig. 8e. d- Galea; x 150.
213
Kifr s f. Ç. Maxillae in ventral view: x 5.'). I labrum; h lamina superior: ma mandueatory part:
/"- interior marginal fissure.
Kig. Sg. o'- Maxillae in ventral view; x 54. Signature as in lig. 8 t'; r cf. te.\t (p. I(j2).
Fig. 8 h. 9. Left palp ; x 1 9.
Fig. 8 i. d* I^eft palp: x 19.
Fig. 8 j. cf. Hairs of dorsal side of left femur IV; x "iJO.
Figure 9. Chclifcr cocophilus Sim.
Fig. 9 a. o'. Left palp; x 31.
F^ig. 9b. 9(7). Right chela in posterior view; x 31.
Figure 10. Chclifcr Binnaiiiciis Thor.
I"ig. 10a. c?- Genital area: x 37. Signature as in fig. 7b; c, fc' and b- cf. tc.\t (p. 124).
Plate IV.
Figure 1. Chclifcr modcstiis n. sp.
Fig. 1 a 9. Basal part of left movable finger of antenna: x 134. /' basal tooth.
F'ig. 1 b. 9- Terminal portion of same finger as fig. I a with galea g; x 134.
Fig. 1 c. 9. Left palp; x 21.
Fig. 1 d. 9 Hair of left femur IV; x 400.
Figure 2. Chclifcr Galalheac n. sp. c?-
Fig. 2a. Movable finger of left antenna: x Kil. c serrula; /' basal and L- terminal tooth.
Fig. 2 b. Left palp ; x 24.
Fig. 2c. Left chela, seen from inner side; x 30. t tactile hairs; s Sense-spots: a accessorj' teeth.
Figure 3. Chclifcr concavus n sp.
Fig. 3a Right palp: x 18.
F'igure 4. Chelifer liirmanicus Thor.
F'ig. 4 a. 9- Immovable finger of the antenna in ventral view; x 125. /■ flagellum ; b lamina exterior;
a' plate-shaped portion of lamina interior; a- dentated lobes; t terminal spine: m marginal
teeth.
F"iS. 4 b. d" Serruli-formed part of lamina interior of right antenna, seen from above; x 233. Signature
as in fig. 4 a.
F"ig. 4 c. 9- Movable finger of left antenna: x 110. Signature as in fig. 2 a.
Fig. 4 d. cf- Tip of movable finger of left antenna; x 100.
Fig. 4 e. d- Left palp; x 17.
Fig. 4 f. c?. Left chela e. t, c. in anterior view; x 19.
Figure 5. Chelifer monitor n. sp. c?.
Fig. 5a. Left palp; x 17.
Fig. 5b. Left tibia and chela; x 19.
F'igure (i. Chelifer Nicobarensis. (J-
F"ig. 6a. liasal portion of left serrula exterior; x 130 t' basal tooth.
Fig 6b. Left palp; x 17.
Figure 7. Chelifer plebejiis n. sp. 9- (Kar-Nikobar).
Fig. 7a. Left flagellum; x 200.
F'ig. 7 b. Tip of left movable finger with galea g ; x 200.
Figure 8. Chclifcr vermiformis n. sp. cj".
F'ig. 8 a. Tip of left movable finger with galea g; x 200.
Fig 8b. Left palp; x 20.
214
Figure i). ClicUfiT navigator ii. sp. cj.
Kig. 'Ja. Higlit palp; x 20.
Figure 10. Chelifer Indiens n sp. 9-
Fig. 10 a. Left nagellum: x 154.
Fig. 10b. Left palp; x 15.
Fig. 10c. Left leg I; x 23. /■' troehantin; f- distal part of femur; la tarsus.
Fig. 10 d. Left leg IV; x 23. Signature as in fig. 10 c.
Figure II. Chelifer rolundus n. sp. cf.
Fig. 1 1 a. Tip of left finger with galea g; x 225.
Fig. 11 b. Left palp; x 19.
Fig. 11 c. Hair of left femur IV; x 225.
Figure 12. Pseudochiridium Thorellii n. sp. 9-
Fig. 12 a. Animal from above; x 23.
Fig. 12b, Immovable finger of left antenna; x 212. ar articulate cavity; /'nagellum; a' plate-shaped
and a- serruli-formed portion of lamina interior.
Fig. 12c. Left movable finger; x 212. f basal tooth of serrula; g galea.
Fig. 12 d. Céphalothorax in ventral view; x 55. Is lamina superior maxillaris; a articulate cavity of
trochanter IV; si stigma.
Fig. 12 e. Leg I; x 47. Signature as in fig. 10 c.
Fig. 12 f. Leg 1\'; x 47. Signature as in fig. 10 c.
Fig. 12 g. Hairs of femur IV; x 126.
Figure 13. Pseudochiridium elavigerum Thor. Ç.
Fig. 13a. Left palp; x 36.
Figure 14. Chiridium museoruni Leach.
Fig. 14 a. Left leg 1 ; x 71.
Fig. 14 b. Left leg IV; x 71.
Van. Ex^ ■ to •S'in,'llii T,ih TT
7. Oaryimx irru,i,iUt.9 Sim . 2. It elegmts Sim . 3. û lifnyitiijiiUihis Jltiinb. ^M.FhritU-iisiA Bks . ti . ii. saxii^^^/it Watii ft. (Ufiiiim ,\Jittiiiuinuiii llaU.
7 r'. Hiriinmicum n sy, S Øarifjiiiuis mibiii.v n.v/t, // I'li^liffr Moriensenii it sp /Û iTJi drflrf^sus C K II I'li .l■/^ /- Ch.tttmiirojtsahs L.K
t ■ J. ll'iUi T.X.Màllcr
Pun - A'.r/( . tv Stam . Zool . It^s m
C.J.Wtai' C<\£lønethl' (TcIi.St)
I Ciulifer Martensens n.sfi 2-Ch depressus CK 3 Ch sufi^rbuj n s/i 4 CJi gnmulatus CK 5. C^ Lam/irojxsalis L K 6 CftS/v
J Ch sotiriiher Sim. S. Ch .Mttrratji For .'/ C h r<>,vfifii/u^ Stm . JÛ. Ch fiiniianicttj Thar.
T .V. MöiUr
Van. Exp..U' Suim..Zool Kes.m
C-. J. Wittl Clieionetlii (Tab.Vr)
1. CJl^lifer nu>d£Jtii3 n tit,. 2. CIt,. GtUalKtat n. sp^ 3. CK. c^nr Ch. tiionilor n.sil .
6.eH mc^ibartjtsU n..sp. / CV. . /tfc*r/u,> n s,,.. S. Cli ,-rrmifi>rj7UJ >t J/« ■" CIt nnv^afor n s,, lO fl, J„,h,„s n ../'
U.Cn rotuiidJij n.yp.. /2. PtaidiitJUrtdutJit Tlu>rrMù. n-sfi^ 13. Ft Uat-tgcrum. Tht>r 1^ Chirtiiui«, musr.yru,n I.eli
MOLLUSKFAUNAEN I JYLLANDS
TERTIÆRAFLEJRINGER
EN PALÆONTOLOGISK-STRATIGRAFISK UNDERSØGELSE
AK
J. P. J. RAVN
MED ET KORT OG 8 TAVLER
AVEC UN RESUMH KA' FRANÇAIS
O. Kgl. Danskk Vidensk. Sei.sk. Skkietek, 7. Kække, natuiividensk. og mathem. Aed. III. 2
♦■<:>>H*f«=>-'
KØBENHAVN
BIANCO LUNOS BOGTRYKKEKI
1907
I. Indledning.
ökont Jyllands Tertiæraflejringer har en meget vid Udbredelse, idet de danner
Underlaget for Dikiviet i største Delen af denne Landsdel og paa mangfoldige Punkter
gaar i Dagen, skorter det dog i høj Grad paa nøjagtige Undersøgelser, dels angaa-
ende de forskellige Aflejringers Udbredelse, dels angaaende deres indbyrdes Alders-
forhold. Denne Brist beror vel væsentlig derpaa, at Forsteninger i Reglen er sjældne
i disse Aflejringer, naar bortses fra forholdsvis faa Forekomster. Og for at kunne
bestemme en tertiær Aflejrings Alder med tilstrækkelig Sikkerhed udkræves et ind-
gaaende Kendskab til dens Fauna, da man ikke ved petrografiske Undersøgelser
alene er i Stand til at naa til noget sikkert Resultat i saa Henseende; dertil er vore
Tertiærallejringers Beskatfenhed nemlig alt for vekslende. En medvirkende Grund
til, at vort Kendskab til det jydske Tertiær er saa ringe, er maaske ogsaa dets mere
afsides Beliggenhed, der vel medførte, at da man her hjemme henimod Midten af
forrige Aarhundrede to Gange gjorde Tilløb til en «Gaea danica», da begge Gange
først og fremmest havde sin Opmærksomhed fæstet paa Faunaen i vore Kridtaflej-
ringer. Som bekendt blev det dengang kun ved Tilløbene, idet det eneste Resultat
blev nogle Tavler, som dels foreligger i Prøvetryk, dels færdig trykte, men ikke
udgivne. Af Optegnelser i Mineralogisk Museums Arkiv fremgaar det, at Jap. Stekn-
STRUP ogsaa havde begyndt paa en Bearbejdelse af det jydske øvremiocæne Glim-
merlers Fauna, idet der her foreligger nogle Skitser og til Dels ganske korte Beskri-
velser af de Arter af Slægterne Natica og Bulla, som forekommer i denne Aflejring.
Senere foretog O. Mohch en mere omfattende Undersøgelse af P'aunaen i de danske
Tertiærdannelser i det hele taget. Som Resultat af denne Undersøgelse fremkom
imidlertid kun en Faunaliste, som paa mange Punkter trænger til Revision '). Arbejdet
var allerede dengang betydelig lettet, idet Morch til Dels kunde støtte sig til Beyrich's
store, desværre ufuldendte Værk om F'orsteningerne i de nordtyske Tertiæraflejringer,
til hvilket Arbejde Beyrich havde laant bl. a. Mineralogisk Museums betydelige
Materiale fra Slesvig ä). Skønt Mørch's Fortegnelse rummer forskellige Fejlbestem-
melser, maa det dog fremhæves, at den betegner et betydeligt Fremskridt, idet der
') o. Morch: Forsteningerne i Tertiærlagene i Danmarli. Beretn. om 11. skandinav. Naturforslier-
niøde i Kjobenhavn 1873. Kjobenhavn 1874.
'-) E. Beyrich : Die Conchylien des norddeutschen Tertiärgebirges. Berlin 1853 57.
28-
218 4
her for første Gang bl. a. pauvises en niellemoligocæn Fauna fra Danmark, nemlig
fra Jernbanegennemskæringen ved Aarhus Banegaard. Materialet herfra er senere
bleven udførligere behandlet af v. Koenen, som angaaende Aflejringens Alder kommer
til fuldstændig samme Resultat som Morch').
Bortset fra mindre Bidrag af V. Madsen^), E. Stolley-') og Forfatteren ') er dette
all, hvad der hidtil foreligger om Faunaen i de jydske Tertiæraflejringer; dog har
C. GoTTscHE i sit bekendte Værk om de i Slesvig og Holsten fundne løse Blokke
af sedimentær Oprindelse ogsaa omtalt en Del saadanne Blokke fra Nørrejylland
og givet Oplysninger om deres Fauna ^).
Der maa vel siges at være mindre Lejlighed til Indsamling af Tertiærforste-
ninger nu end tidligere ; thi dels er Merglingen nu saa godt som ophørt over store
Strækninger af Landet, og dels er en Mængde af det Utal af smaa Teglværker, som
tidligere laa spredte over næsten hele Landet, nu forsvundne. Til Gengæld herfor er
det saa i enkelte Tilfælde lykkedes ved Boringer efter Vand at faa fat paa Tertiær-
forsteninger endog paa ret anselige Dybder; men disse Tilfælde er kun faa, og
Forsteningerne herfra er i Reglen — i hvert Fald for de større Arters Vedkommende
— temmelig stærkt medtagne af Boret. Som det vil fremgaa af det følgende, er
det dog alligevel lykkedes at tilvejebringe større og mindre Samlinger fra forskellige
Lokaliteter, og disse Samlinger repræsenterer til Dels Faunaer, som hidtil ikke var
kendte fra Danmark.
Det Materiale, der ligger til Grund for nærværende Afhandling, tilhører for den
allervæsenligste Del Universitetets Mineralogiske og Geologiske Museum. Det er i
Tidernes Løb dels indsamlet af Museets Bestyrere og Assistenter, dels indkommet
som Gaver eller ved Køb. Endvidere er benyttet den Samling, hvoraf Universitetets
Zoologiske Museum er i Besiddelse fra sønderjydske Lokaliteter, samt Danmarks
geologiske Undersøgelse>'S Materiale fra Albækhoved. Ogsaa de i Den kgl. Veterinær-
og Landbohøjskole»s geologiske Samling opbevarede jydske Tertiærforsteninger har
jeg gennemset. For den Beredvillighed, hvormed de nævnte Institutioner har stillel
deres Samlinger til min Raadighed til Bearbejdelse og Undersøgelse, benytter jeg
her Lejligheden til at bringe min bedste Tak.
En stor Del af Materialet er som ovenfor sagt bragt til Veje ved Gaver eller
Køb navnlig fra Arbejderne ved forskellige Mergel- og Lergrave; i de Samlinger,
som er fremkomne paa denne Maade, er imidlertid de smaa Skaller forholdsvis
') A. V. Koenen: Ueber das Mittel-Oligocän von Aarhus in Jutland. — Zeitschr. d. Deutschen geolog.
Gesellsch., Jahrg. 1886. Berlin ISSIi.
■-) V.Madsen: Kortbladet Bogense. — „Danmarks geol. Undersøgelse". 1. Række. Nr. 7. Kjøbenhavn
1900. S. 20— 21.
■') E. Stoliæy; Ueber Diluvialgeschiebe des Londonthons und das Alter der Molerforniation Jüt-
lands, sowie das baltische Eocän überhaupt. — Archiv für Anthropol. u. Geologie .Schi. -Holsteins. III.
Kiel u. Leipzig 1899. S. 115—117.
*) J. P. J. Ravn: Nogle Bemærkninger om danske Tertiæraflejringers Alder. - Medd. fra Dansk
geolog. Foren. Nr. 4. Kjobenhavn 1897.
') C. GoTTSCHi;: Die Sedimentar-Geschiebe der Provinz Schi. -Holstein. Yokohama 1883.
5 219
tarvelig repræsenterede. For at raade Bod herpaa har jeg besøgt de fleste af Lokali-
teterne, og særlig ved Slemning af Ler- eller Mergelprøver er det lykkedes mig at
faa fat paa adskillige Arter, som var undgaaede Indsamlernes Opmærksomhed.
Under kortere Ophold i Göttingen og Hamborg har jeg benyttet Lejligheden
lil al verificere Bestemmelser af enkelte vanskeligere Former ved Hjælp af de
derv;vrende særdeles righoldige Samlinger. Jeg staar i Taknemlighedsgæld til Pro-
fessorerne V. Koenen og Gottsche, fordi de med vanlig PZlskværdighed har tilladt
mig i dette Øjemed al benytte de af dem bestyrede Samlinger, ligesom de ogsaa
har vist mig den Velvilje at undersøge enkelte vanskeligere Former.
Uden nærmere at gaa ind paa de sønderjydske Lokaliteter har jeg dog ment
al burde udstrække mine Undersøgelser til Forsteningerne herfra : Zoologisk Museum
og navnlig Mineralogisk Museum har nemlig megel betydelige Samlinger af Terliær-
forsteninger fra Sønderjylland, særlig fra Tiden før 1864.
Førend jeg gaar over til en Beskrivelse af de i Jyllands Tertiær fundne Mol-
lusker, skal jeg først give en kort Oversigt over de stratigrafiske Forhold. Man
vil af den se, at selv om vort Kendskab hertil er skredet et godt Stykke fremad i
den senere Tid, raader der dog endnu llsikkerhed paa adskillige Punkter. Spørgs-
maalel om Molerets Alder kan jeg saaledes ikke anse for endelig løsl.
Til (^a risberg fonde I staar jeg i stor Taknemlighedsgæld, fordi del ved at
bevilge mig en Sum Lil Fremstilling af Tegninger har sat mig i Stand lil al lade
min Afhandling ledsage af de talrige nødvendige Figurer.
En kær Pligt er det mig endvidere at bringe Mineralogisk Museums Bestyrer,
Professor, Dr. N. V. Ussing, min Tak, fordi han ved hvert Aar at tildele mig en
Del af de til geologiske Rejser bevilgede Midler har sat mig i Stand til al besøge
saa godt som alle i det følgende omtalte Tertiærlokaliteter. Ogsaa Dr. K. J. V.
Stkenstrl'i> er jeg i høj Grad Tak skyldig for Oplysninger om forskellige af ham
for en Aarrække siden undersøgte og nu til Dels utilgængelige Lokaliteter.
P'otograf Th. Bloch fra Hillerød paatog sig at udføre Tegningerne; Døden
hindrede ham imidlertid i at fuldføre mere end de tre første Tavler. Resten er
med stor Omhyggelighed udført af Tegner K. Bang.
Endvidere maa jeg tilføje, al de Beslenimelser, der ligger til Grund for nær-
værende Afhandling, delvis er udførte som Museumsarbejde.
II. Stratigrafiske Forhold.
I intet andet af de geologiske Systemer, maaske med Undtagelse af Kvartær-
systemet, træffer man her i Danmark saa forskelligartede Aflejringer som indenfor
Tertiærsystemet. Særlig i Jylland, hvor dette System har en meget vid Udbredelse,
linder man en broget Mangfoldighed af tertiære Bjergarter. Hyppigst optræder Ler
og Sand, forbundne ved alle mulige Overgange lige fra næsten reni Ler () til næsten rent Kvartssand; hyppig er der i disse Ler- og Sandaflejringer
indblandet større eller mindre Mængder af andre Bestanddele, særlig af kulsur Kalk,
Glimmer og Glaukonit. Kalkstene og Sandstene mangler heller ikke, men optræder
kun som underordnede Lag. Paa ikke ganske faa Steder findes i Tertiæret Lag af
Brunkul, som dog ikke hidtil har faaet nogen praktisk Betydning. Dette er derimod
Tilfældet med forskellige af Leraflejringerne, som har fundet udstrakt Anvendelse,
sa'rlig til Fabrikation af Tegl og af Cement. Endelig maa nævnes, at man — særlig
omkring den vestlige Del af Limfjorden — finder forholdsvis mægtige Aflejringer
af Diatomejord i Forbindelse med Lag af vulkansk Aske. At man indenfor et
forholdsvis saa lille Omraade trætTer Aflejringer af saa yderst forskellig petrografisk
Beskaffenhed, skyldes vel nærmest, at Dybden af det Hav, hvori disse Dannelser
blev bundfældede, var saa ringe, at selv forholdsvis smaa Niveauforandringer kunde
bevirke betydelige Ændringer i de lokale Forhold, som ogsaa uden saadanne
Forandringer maatte være ret forskellige. Men naar saa er Tilfældet, er det ind-
lysende, at man ved Bestemmelsen af disse Aflejringers Alder maa være yderst
varsom og ikke bygge alt for meget paa deres petrografiske Beskaffenhed; det er
aldeles ikke udelukket, at to Aflejiùnger af samme BeskalTenhed (f Eks. Glimmerler)
kan hidrøre fra vidt forskellige Tidsafsnit, medens paa den anden Side to vidt
forskellige Aflejringer godt kan have samme Alder. Heller ikke gennem Lejrings-
forholdene kan vi altid hente sikre Oplj'sninger om Lagenes indbyrdes Alder, dels
fordi direkte Overlejringer temmelig sjældent kan iagttages, dels — og navnlig —
fordi vore Tertiæraflejringer under Istiden har været udsatte for store Forstyrrelser;
de laa øverst, da den store Landis rykkede frem, og deres ringe Sammenhold gjorde
dem til Dels til et let Bytte for Isen. Det eneste sikre Middel, man har til at
bestemme disse Aflejringers Alder, er derfor en Undersøgelse af Resterne af den
P'auna (og Flora), de indeslutter. Desværre er det langt fra overalt lykkedes at
7 221
finde Forsteninger, og selv om saadanne sikkert vil kunne findes baade paa mange
ny og paa mange gamle Lokaliteter, hvor man hidtil intet har l'undet, gives der
dog maaske hos os tertiære Aflejringer (I". Eks. det hvide Glinimersand), hvori For-
steninger overhovedet ikke forekommer.
Imidlertid foreligger der nu i Samlingerne et meget rigt Materiale af Forste-
ninger, fundne paa mange forskellige Punkter indenfor Jyllands Tertiær. Dette
Materiale bestaar for allerstørste Delen af Mollusker. Som det fremgaar af med-
følgende Faunaliste, er der i det jydske Tertiær hidtil fundet ikke mindre end 195
Arter Muslinger, Scaphopoder og Snegle. I Faunalisten vil man endvidere finde
angivet, paa hvilke Lokaliteter de enkelte Arter er fundne, samt i hvilke Aflejringer
man har fundet dem udenlands. Ved Bearbejdelsen af dette Materiale er det nu
lykkedes at bestemme det indbyrdes Aldersforhold for en stor Del af de jydske
Tertiæraflejringers Vedkommende; men, som det følgende vil vise, raader der endnu
Uklarhed paa adskillige Punkter. — Vi vil her først omtale de Aflejringer, hvis
Alder har kunnet bestemmes i hvert Fald nogenlunde sikkert, og dernæst en Del
Aflejringer af mere ubestemt Alder.
A. Paleocæne Aflejringer.
Skønt jeg ikke har haft Lejlighed til at undersøge Mollusker fra paleocæne
Dannelser i Jylland, skal jeg dog ganske kort omtale de hidtil kendte jydske Fore-
komster.
Herhen hørende Aflejringer er allerede omtalte af N. V. Ussing, som fra Boringen
ved Fredericia Jernbanestation meddeler følgende Profil'):
O'— 51' Istidsaflejringer.
51' — 414' Tertiært Ler, overvejende plastisk Ler.
414' — 550' Graat Eocænler.
550'— 590' Blegekridt med FHnt (ikke gennemboret).
Skønt ingen bestemmelige Forsteninger kendes fra det graa Eocænler», maa
man vel baade paa Grund af Lejringsforholdene og af Aflejringens petrografiske
Beskaffenhed give Ussing Ret i at anse denne Aflejring for identisk med den pale-
ocæne Kerteminderaergel.
I Foraaret 1906 meddelte Dr. K. A. Grönwai.l paa et Møde i Dansk geologisk
Forening», at der i Nærheden af Rugaard (sydfor Grenaa) var fundet paleocæne
Aflejringer, som indeholdt en usædvanlig rig Fauna. Nærmere Oplysninger om
dette interessante Fund kan forhaabentlig ventes i en nær Fremtid.
Ogsaa ved Viborg har man muligvis truffet Paleocænet. I 1898 fandt man
nemlig her ved en Boring i en Dybde af 445'— 626' Mergellag af en noget vekslende
Beskaffenhed; disse Mergellag ligger under nedreeocænt «plastisk» Ler og maa vel
derfor anses for paleocæne. Til denne Boring skal jeg senere vende tilbage.
') N. V. UssiNC. : Danmarks Geologi i alnu-iifattoliKt Omrid.s. ..Danmark.s geol. Undersog.-, III. Il
Nr. 2. Kjabenhavn 189'J. S. 121.
222 8
Der er nogen Sandsynlighed for, at man ogsaa ved andre Boringer i Jylland
er naaet ned til paleocæne Aflejringer; men vort Kendskab lil det jydske Paleocæn
er endnu saa ufuldstændigt, at der blot kan udtales ganske vage Formodninger;
jeg skal derfor ikke her omtale disse Boringer nærmere.
B. Eocæne Aflejringer.
Hertil maa henføres en Del af det saakaldte «plastiske Ler*, om hvis Alder
Anskuelserne indtil den sidste Tid har va-ret ret delte. Grunden hertil maa vel til Dels
søges deri, at man i Tidernes Løb har sammenfattet ret forskellige Aflejringer under
den lidet heldige Betegnelse plastisk Ler». Som jeg allerede i en foreløbig Med-
delelse ') har vist og i det følgende nærmere skal begrunde, maa det mørke, glau-
konitholdige, fede Ler ved Mariager Fjord (Cilleborg, Røkkendal), hvilket man har
henregnet til plastisk Ler , henføres til Overoligocænet, medens det ligeledes som
«plastisk Ler» betegnede graa, noget glimmerholdige Ler i Egnen mellem Langaa
over Skive til Fur Sund (Langaa, Ulstrup St., Skive, Branden) er mellemoligocænt-).
Tilbage bliver saa, hvad man maaske kan kalde for det typiske plastiske Ler,
nemlig de Aflejringer af meget fede og i Reglen fint skifrede, graa, røde eller grønne,
saa godt som glimmerfri Lerarter, som i Jylland har deres Hovedudbredelse langs
Østkysten fra Fredericia til Mols. Disse Aflejringer, fra hvilke indtil for ganske
nylig sikkert bestemmelige Forsteninger var ukendte, har jeg været tilbøjelig til at
henføre til Underoligocænet. Som jeg imidlertid andensteds har paavist, maa det
ved Fundet af Plagiolophiis Wetherellii Bell i typisk plastisk Ler ved Holmehus,
Røgle Klint, vel betragtes som fastslaaet, at disse Aflejringer er jævnaldrende med
London Clay og altsaa er nedreeocæne •'). Denne Anskuelse var tidligere udtalt af
C. GoTT-SCHE, og senere havde E. Stollev, N. V. Ussing og C. Gagel sluttet sig hertil.
C. Mellemoligocæne Aflejringer.
Under Anlæget af den østjydske Længdebane blev der i Aaret 1860 udført en
større Gennemskæring umiddelbart vestfor Aarhus Banegaard. Ved dette Arbejde
naaede man under Diluviet ned til Lerlag med tertiære Forsteninger, af hvilke en
større Samling blev indsendt 1860 og 1863 til Mineralogisk Museum af daværende
Adjunkt Ed. Erslev i Aarhus. 1 April 1861 besøgte Prof Fohchhammer Gennem-
skæringen og samlede nogle Jordprøver, der ligeledes opbevares i Mineralogisk
Museum ; desværre indeholder hans Dagbog ikke noget som helst om denne Under-
') .1. P. .]. Ravn ; Nogle Bemærkninger om de oligocæne og miocæue Aflejringer i Jylland. Medd.
fra Dansk geol. Foren. Nr. 12. København 1906. S. 2- 3.
■-) Ogsaa Statsgeolog, Dr. C. Gagel fra Berlin, som paa en Rejse sidste Sommer besøgte en Del af
vore vigtigste Tertiærlokaliteter, gør opmærksom paa, at Betegnelsen „plastisk Ler" er brugt for uens-
artede Aflejringer. — C. Gagel: Ueber eocäne und paleocäne Ablagerungen in Holstein. .lahrb. d.
Königl. Preuss. geol. Landesanstalt. Bd. .\XV11. Heft 1. Berlin 1906. S. 62, Anm.
') Se .LP. J. Ravn: Om det saakaldte plastiske Lers Alder. - Medd. fra Dansk geol. Foren. Nr. 12.
København 1907. S. 27.
9 223
søgelse. Endelig maa Prol. Johnsiiup have besøgt Stedet i 1873, da der i Museets
Samlinger findes et Par af ham i 1873 indsamlede Jordprøver. Sandsynligvis har
Profilet dog dengang været ganske tilgroet og altsaa ikke tilgængeligt for nærmere
Undersøgelse. Da For(:hh.amm[;us Dagbog som sagt intet indeholder om Lejrings-
forholdene, maa man desangaaende holde sig lil de Oplysninger, som Ekslev giver
i forskellige Breve, som han sendte til Fouchhammek, og som nu findes i Minera-
logisk Museums Arkiv.
I et af disse Breve (dal. 11. Oktober 1860) meddeler Erslev en Profilskitse,
der illustrerer Lejringsforholdene saaledes, som de dengang viste sig. Denne Skitse
findes kopieret nedenstaaende. Man ser, at der paa Grænsen mellem Diluviet og
Tertiæret fandtes el Lag Sandsten, som efter de opbevarede Prøver al dømme maa
have været den nederste Del af Diluviet, som er bleven hærdnet af en Jærnforbin-
delse og nærmest maa siges at være en Slags Limonitsandsten. Ehsi.ev angiver
dette Lags Mægtighed til 1 — 2 Fod. Under dette Lag fandtes sort Glimmerler,
hvorfra næsten alle de indsendte Forsteninger stammede. Længst mod Øst (til
0.
Kopi af Adjunkt Eksi.k\ s Profilskitse fra .lernljaiiegennemskæriLigen ved Aarlms. a^ ,lividt Sand";
6 = .. lUillestensler. gult og broget-; c= ,1—2 Fod mægtigt Lag af Sandsten"; d =^ „graat Glinimerlei'
med Forsteninger"; e ^ „sort Glimmerler med Forsteninger".
højre paa Tegningen) fandtes indskudt mellem Moræneleret og det sorte Glimmerler
en Aflejring af graat Glimmerler. Angaaende dette Lag skriver Erslf.\- følgende :
Hvad dette graa Glimmerleer egentlig er, kan heldigviis oplyses af et Par P^orste-
ninger (Fusils'}') ligesom ogsaa af, at det sorte Lag fortsætter sig i Striber derind».
Desværre lader der sig ikke nu af disse Oplysninger uddrage noget angaaende de
to Aflejringers Aldersforhold, da de faa Forsteninger fra det graa Glimmerler synes
at være bleven blandede med Forsteningerne fra det sorte Glimmerler. Dog har
Ersi.p:v paa Etiketten til den af v. Koknen') omtalte Benfiskehvirvel skrevet fra
det graae Lag . Hvis han dermed har ment det i hans Profilskitse anførte graa
Glimmerler> , maa dette antages at have været af diluvial Oprindelse, saa vidt man
kan se af de til Hvirvlen klæbende Lerrester. Allerede v. Koenen har i øvrigt gjort
opmærksom paa, at denne Hvirvel ikke stammer fra samme Lag som de andre
af ham undersøgte Forsteninger. For dette Lags kvartære Alder taler ogsaa den
') A. V. Koenen: Ueber das Mittel-OIigocan von Aarhus. — Zeitschr. d. deutsuli. geol. Gesell. Jahrg.
1886. Berlin 1886. S. 892.
I) K l> Viilensk Selsk. Skr . 7. Hække, nntuivldeiisk. ii(; miithi'in Aid. III. 2. 29
224 10
Omstændighed, al i Mineralogisk Museums Modtagelscspiotokol findes i Fortegnelsen
over den indsendte Samling anført «Graa Leer med Nassa og Mya . Efter Lejrings-
forholdene maatte man nærmest være tilbøjelig til at anse det graa Ler for yngre
end det sorte, men da det sandsynligvis ikke befinder sig paa primært Leje, kan
nogen Sikkerhed herfor ikke faaes.
Det sorte Ler, hvori de allerfleste Forsteninger blev fundne, har været sandet,
glimmerlioldigt og, som det synes, tillige noget glaukonitholdigt 'I
Den første Bearbejdelse af Forsteningerne fra Aarhus blev foretaget af O. Mokch,
som 1874 offentliggjorde en Faunaliste herfra -'). Ved sine Undersøgelser kom Mørch
til det Resultat, at det sorte Glimmerler maatte være mellemoligocænt, et Resultal,
hvis Rigtighed bekræftedes af v. Koknen, som senere reviderede Moiu.h's Bestemmelser
og 1886 offentliggjorde en Afhandling herom '). Ifølge v. Koknen slutter Mellem-
oligocænet ved Aarhus sig nær til de tilsvarende Aflejringer ved Magdeburg, Calbe
a. S., Lattorf, Görzig og Beidersee og stemmer ogsaa bedre overens med del belgiske
Rupélien end med det tyske Rupeller ved Hermsdorf, Freienvvalde, Joachimsthal etc.
Aarhus var hidtil den eneste Lokalitet i Danmark, hvorfra en mellemoligocæn
Fauna var nøjere undersøgt og beskreven. Imidlertid havde Johnstkup allerede
1873 ved Odder indsamlet enkelte Forsteninger i en Aflejring, som efter min Mening
ogsaa maa være mellemoligocæn. Om Lejringsforholdene der vides kun, hvad man
kan uddrage af Mineralogisk Museums Modtagelsesprotokol for det nævnte Aar. Den
eneste Oplysning, man faar, er den, al der fandtes brunt, glimnierholdigt Ler over
«Alunjord' ; det er i det sidst nævnte Lag, der vel nærmest maa betegnes som stærkt
sandet, sort Glimmerler, Forsteningerne eller rettere Aftrykkene af dem er fundne.
Allerede Mørch omtaler disse Forsteninger uden at udtale nogen som helst For-
modning om, til hvilken Afdeling af Teitiærformationen denne Aflejring maa hen-
føres '). C. GoTTSCHE har derimod efter at have set det indsamlede Materiale ment,
at Aflejringen muligvis var øvreoligocæn '). De 3 Arter, jeg med Sikkerhed har
kunnet genkende herfra, er imidlertid typiske mellemoligocæne Arter. Alunjorden»
ved Odder maa derfor efter min Formening være mellemoligocæn.
Endnu en Lokalitet med mellemoligocæn Fauna er kendt fra Jylland sydfor
Aarhus. I Aaret 1888 indsendte nemlig nu afdøde Højskoleforstander Sievert til
') I November 1906, efter at ovenstaaende forlængst var nedskrevet, tik jeg Meddelelse om, at
man var i Færd med en større Udvidelse af Gennemskæringen ved Aarhus. Ved min Ankomst til Stedet
erfarede jeg, at „Danmarks geologiske Undersøgelse" allerede havde ladet foretage omh3'ggelige Under-
sageiser af Profilet og riglioldlge Indsamlinger af Forsteninger. Da Resultatet af disse Undersøgelser vel
kan ventes offentliggjort, skal jeg her indskrænke mig til at nævne, at Eiislev's ovenfor gengivne Profil
ikke synes fuldt ud rigtig, skønt det sikkert er taget paa samme Sted, hvor den ny Udgravning
foretoges.
-) O. MoRCH : Forsteningerne i Tertiærlagene i Danmark. S. 294 — 97.
") A. v. Koenen; Ueber das Mittel-Oligocän von Aarhus — Zeitscli. d. deutsch, geol. Gcsellsch.
Jahrg. 1886. Berlin 1886. S. 883 - 93.
*) O. Morch: I.e. S. 279.
-■) C. Gottsche: Die Sedimentär-Gechiebe der Provinz Schleswig-Holstein. Yokohama 1883. S. 62.
Anni. 2. C. Gottsche i Zeitschr. d. deutsch, geol. Gesellsch. 1886. S. 249.
11 225
Mineralogisk Museum en lille Samling Forsteninger, som var fundne ved Brønd-
gravning i Holme Bjerge ved Jelshøj c. 5 Km. sydfor Aarhus. Om Lejrings-
forholdene har jeg ingen Oplysninger kunnet finde. Efter en i Mineralogisk Museum
opbevaret Prøve synes den Jordart, hvori Forsteningerne fandtes, at have været graat,
glaukonitholdigl Ler med faa Glimmerblade. Allerede Johnstklm- havde undersøgt
Forsteningerne og efter deres Plads i Museet at dømme bestemt dem som oligocæne.
Hvilken Ihideretage indenfor Oligocænet de tilhører, kan ikke afgøres med fuld
Sikkerhed; thi af de 10 Arter, som kendes herfra, er de 8 fundne baade i mellem-
og øvreoligocæne Aflejringer ; af de to andre Arter er den ene en Dentalium, som
muligvis tilhører den af v. Koenen omtalte Dentalium n. sp. ? fra Aarhus, og den
anden er sandsynligvis Nuciihi Chasteli. Disse to Arter synes snarere at tale for
Mellemoligocæn end for Overoligocæn, og da enkelte af de andre Arter synes at
have et mellemoligocænt Præg, har det forekommet mig rigtigst — i hvert Fald
foreløbig — at henføre denne Forekomst til Mellemoligocænet.
I de sidste Aar er der fundet endnu et Par Lokaliteter med mellemoligocæn
Fauna, nemlig Branden Teglværk ved Fur Sund paa Salling Siden og Sofielund
Teglværk ved Ulstrup Station vestfor Langaa.
Ved Branden samledes de første Forsteninger i Aaret 1902 af Dr. Steenstrup,
Prof. UssiNG og Læge Wilkens i Balling. Senere har jeg et Par Gange besøgt denne
Lokalitet og fundet en Del Forsteninger, ligesom ogsaa Prof. Ussing 1905 har samlet
nogle Skaller i Teglværksleret. De fleste Forsteninger fra denne Lokalitet er imidler-
tid samlede af Teglværksarbejderne. I Lergraven, hvorfra Leret hentes til Teglværket,
findes plastisk Ler, der dækkes af Istidsaflejringer. Det plastiske Ler er i fugtig
Tilstand meget mørkt med et grønligt Skær, hvilket skyldes, at det indeholder Glau-
konit; naar det er tørt, er det lysegraat, ligeledes med grønligt Skær.
Hvad Faunaen fra Branden angaar, da fremgaar det af medfølgende Fauna-
liste, at jeg herfra har kunnet bestemme 28 Arter med Sikkerhed. Alle disse Arter
er andensteds fundne i mellemoligocæne Aflejringer, medens kun de 21 af dem tillige
kendes fra øvreoligocæne Dannelser. De 7, som ikke med fuld Sikkerhed er kendte
fra disse sidste, er Venericardia Kickxi, Triforis Doettgeri, Buccinopsis danica, Murex
tristichus, M. pereger, Fusus hiformis og Fiisus erraticns. Buccinopsis danica var hidtil
kun kendt fra det sikre Mellemoligocæn ved Aarhus, medens Fusus erraticus, som
vi senere skal se, nu ogsaa kendes fra en sikkert øvreoligocæn Lokalitet, nemlig
Cilleborg. Paa Grund af det her anførte maa jeg anse det graa plastiske Ler ved
Branden for mellemoligocænt; navnlig taler herfor den Omstændighed, at det inde-
holder Venericardia Kickxi, Buccinopsis danica, Fusus hiformis og F. erraticus, men
Faunaen synes at staa temmelig nær Overoligocænets; herfor taler bl. a. Forekomsten
af Cassis Rondeleti. en Art, der savnes ved Aarhus, men er hyppig ved Cilleborg.
Jeg antager derfor, at Faunaen fra Branden er noget yngre end den fra Aarhus
kendte.
I Lergraven ved Sotielund Teglværk sydfor Ulstrup Station fandt Prof. Ussing
1903 en enkelt Skal af Venericardia Kickxi. Under mit Besøg 1905 var Forholdene
29*
226 12
her følgende. Lergraven findes i Bakken sydfor Gudenaa Dalen. Hovedmassen
af det anvendte Ler er graat plastisk Ler af mellemoligocæn Alder: i samme Ler-
grav findes imidlertid, som senere skal omtales, ogsaa mørkl, glaukonitholdigt,
øvreoligocænt Ler samt sort Glimmerler, der sandsynligvis er af mcllemmiocaen
Alder. Det graa plastiske Ler ligger i Lag, der hælder mod Sj'd; det indeholder
smaa, gnllighvide, noget uregelmæssig formede, sprukne, kalkholdige Konkretioner.
I en i det foregaaende Efteraar udgravet Lerbunke fandt jeg under dette og senere
Besøg en Del særdeles vel bevarede Forsteninger. Ogsaa Mag. Hartz har fundet
enkelte Skaller her, saa at der nu fra denne Aflejring kendes l(i Arter, hvoraf de
12 ogsaa foreligger fra Mellemoligocænet ved Aarhus; den 1.'5. Art, Natica dilatata
kendes fra Rupelleret ved Itzehoe, og den 14. Art, Venericardia tiihercuhita er mellem-
og øvreoligocæn, medens de resterende to Arter, Astaile Henckeliiisiana og Pleurotomu
Konincki findes gennem hele Oligocænet. Man tager derfor sikkert ikke fejl, naar
man henfører det graa plastiske Ler ved Ulstrup til Mellemoligocænet.
Mellemoligocænet synes i øvrigt ogsaa at forekomme Øst herfor, nemlig ved
Langaa. I 1875 indsendte Provst Taaife i Langaa et Eksemplar af Fiisii.s biformis,
som var fundet ved Brøndgravning paa «Langaaplateau» ; øverst fandtes her 56 Fod
Grus og derunder 30 Fod blaa Mergel»; Skallen laa 16 Fod nede i dette sidste Lag.
Ogsaa i Egnen omkring Skive findes flere Steder graat plastisk Ler. I Tegl-
værksgiaven ved Skive Kirke findes saaledes nederst graat, undertiden noget grønligt,
plastisk Ler med smukke Septarier og Svovlkiskonkretioner; over dette Lag findes
sort Glimmerler med kalkholdige Konkretioner; det hele dækkes af Istidsaflejringer.
Allerede liS9(i besøgte jeg denne Lokalitet og samlede her enkelte daarlig bevarede
Forsteninger; senere har baadc Prof Ussinc og jeg gentagne Gange besøgt Stedet.
I det plastiske Ler er Forsteninger ret sjældne; hyppigst forekommer Brudstykker
af en stor Niiciila, endvidere har jeg her fundet üenlaliiini sp. saml to Brudstykker
af Astarte sp., efter al Sandsynlighed A. Kickxi. Alle disse Skaller er imidlertid
daarlig bevarede og lader sig ikke med Sikkerhed bestemme til Art. Derimod har
Læge Wii-KRNs i Balling sendt Mineralogisk Museum et smukt Eksemplar af Fiisiis
bif'ormis, fundet i det her omtalte graa plastiske Ler. Dette maa derfor antages at
være mellemoligocænt. Til det overlejrende sorte Glimmerler skal jeg senere vende
tilbage.
Længere mod Vest, ved Lund hede Teglværk, som jeg besøgte første Gang
i 1896, og som senere er bleven besøgt af Prof Ussinc, findes ligeledes graat plastisk
Ler af samme Udseende og med de samme Svovlkiskonkretioner som ved Skive.
Af Forsteninger herfra kender jeg kun Brudstykker af en Niiciila, sandsynligvis
den samme Art som den ved Skive fundne. Alt taler for, at dette Ler har samme
Alder som det graa plastiske Ler ved Skive og altsaa er mellemoligocænt.
Ganske lignende graat plastisk Ler er endvidere fundet ved Resen Teglværk
nordfor Skive. Denne Lokalitet besøgtes 1902 af Prof Ussing, som her fandt Niicula
sp. (sandsynligvis samme Art som ovenfor omtalt fra Skive og Lundhede) samt
13 227
Asiarte sp., sandsynligvis A. Kick.vi. Ogsaa detti' Ler maa vel antages at vare
mellemoligocænt.
Hermed har jeg omtalt alle de hidtil kendte, jj'dske Lokaliteter, hvor man
efter min Mening har truttet mellemoligoca^ne Atlejringer. Muligt er det, at saadanne
ogsaa forekommer i Thy; til dette Spørgsmaal skal jeg senere vende tilbage. End-
videre er der nogen Mulighed for, at der ogsaa ved Mariager Fjord findes Aflejringer,
som maa henregnes til Mellemoligocænet. Det er Prof. Gottschp: i Hamborg, som
først har henledet danske Geologers Opmærksomhed paa disse Atlejringer. IStavrs-
1 u n d Lergrav paa Fjordens Nordside blev nemlig fundet graat plastisk Ler, hvorfra
Kaptejn Berggreen i xAaret 1896 til Mineralogisk Museum indsendte et Eksemplar
af en Cijprintu der i Faunalisten er betegnet som «C. rotiindata'! . Den samme Art
er senere af Direktør Rosenberg, Kongsdal Kalkværk, indsendt til samme Museum
fra Lergravene ved Lille Skovsgaard og Cilleborg, hvoraf den første ligger
nordfor Fjorden, c. 3 Km. østfor Hobro, medens den anden ligger sydfor Fjorden,
omtrent midtvejs mellem Hobi'o og Mariager; ogsaa disse Eksemplarer er fundne
i graat Ler. Da ellers ingen Forsteninger kendes fra dette Ler, lader der sig selv-
følgelig ikke sige noget bestemt om dets Alder, men man maa vel foreløbig nærmest
henføre del til Mellemoligocænet.
D. Øvreoligocæne Aflejringer.
I det foregaaende (S. 10) er omtalt, at Gottsche var tilbøjelig til at henføre
«Alunjorden ved Odder til Overoligocænet. Det er første (og hidtil enestel Gang,
man paa Grund af faunistiske Forhold har ment at staa overfor danske, øvreoligo-
cæne Aflejringer. Som det fremgaar af det foregaaende, finder jeg det dog rimeligere
at anse denne Forekomst for mellemoligocæn. Imidlertid har de senere Aars Ind-
samlinger vist, at vi flere Steder i Jylland virkelig har Aflejringer med en typisk
øvreoligocæn Fauna; disse Aflejringer skal omtales i det følgende. Jeg skal her
begynde med den Lokalitet, hvorfra det slorste Antal Forsteninger foreligger, nemlig
Cilleborg.
Cilleborg Lergrav ligger paa Sydsiden af Mariager Fjord, omtrent midtvejs
mellem Hobro og Mariager. Leret benyttes af Cementfabriken Dania». De første
Forsteninger blev indsendte herfra i Aaret 1901 af nuværende Direktør J. Rosenberg,
Kongsdal Kalkværk, som senere næsten hvert Aar har tilsendt Mineralogisk Museum
større og mindre Samlinger af særdeles vel bevarede Forsteninger. Selv har jeg et
Par Gange besøgt Lergraven, men fandt kun faa Forsteninger, som i Almindelighed
synes at være meget sjældne. Derimod har jeg slemmel nogle Lerpiøver herfra og
derved fundet en Del smaa Arter, som var undgaaede Arbejdernes Opmærksomhed.
Forekomsten af tertiært Ler ved Mariager Fjord er omtalt af N. V. Ussing '),
som tillige gør opmærksom paa de store Skred, der lindes her som andre Steder,
') N.V. Ussing: Danmarks (jeologi i almciihilteligl Omrids. - Damn .geol. L'iideisog. III. K. Nr. 2.
Kbhvn. 189!). S 124. - Samme. 2. Udg. Kbhvii. 1!)04. S. 141.
228 14
hvor ledt Ler staar i Klinter ud mod Straiideii. Paa Grund af disse Skred er
Lejringsforholdene overordentlig indviklede og meget vanskelige at tyde. Under
mine Besøg i Cilleborg Lergrav 1905 og 1906 fandtes nederst mørkt, glaukonitholdigt
Ler : i et Hjørne af Graven laa dog allernederst et lille Parti Ler, som i fugtig
Tilstand var meget mørkt, men blev graat, naar det tørredes : i dette Ler skal der
findes store, itubrudte Skaller, formodentlig af en Ci/prina-Arl. Dette Ler er som
S. 13 omtalt formodentlig mellcmoligocænl. Del glaukonitholdige Ler overlejredes
af sort, mere sandel Glimmerler; dette dækkedes atter af Istidsatlejringer. Det
glaukonitholdige Ler er i tør Tilstand m'eget mørkegraat med et grønligt Skær, som
skyldes dets Glaukonitindhold, der iøvrigt synes noget variabell; hyppig indeholder
Leret en Mængde smaa, grønne eller graabrune, glinsende, afrundede Korn eller
Smaasten, som ofte er meget sprukne; desuden findes ogsaa en Del Glimmer i
Leret. Nærved Bunden af Graven fandt jeg 1905 el Parti, der havde en mere
sandet Beskaflenhed : ved nærmere Undersøgelse viste del sig al indeholde vulkansk
Aske, hvilkel er mærkeligt, da vulkansk Aske ellers her i Danmark kun fore-
kommer i Forbindelse med Diatomeaflejringer. Dette Lag eftersøgte jeg forgæves
i det følgende Aar. Alle Forsteningerne fra Cilleborg er, saavidt vides, fundne i
dette mørke, glaukonitholdige Ler, hvorimod saadanne ikke kendes fra del overlej-
rende Glimmerler.
Som det fremgaar af medfølgende Faunaliste, kendes der fra Cilleborg 48 Arter,
hvoraf dog kun de 43 er bestemte med Sikkerhed. Af disse 43 Arter er de 3 hidtil
ubeskrevne, nemlig Nucula Cilleborgensis. Fusus Rosenbergi og F. Steenstrupi. Ved
Hjælp af disse Arter kan man selvfølgelig ikke komme til noget Resultat med
Hensyn til Aflejringens Alder. Derimod viser de resterende 40 Arter tydelig, at det
Ler, hvori de er fundne, maa være øvreoligoca^nt ; thi de er alle andensteds fundne
i øvreoligocæne Aflejringer med Undtagelse af en eneste Art, Fusus erraticus, som
imidlertid fra Cilleborg foreligger i en ejendommelig Vai-ietet, som dog ogsaa, men
kun som en Undtagelse, er funden i Mellemoligocænet ved Aarhus og Söllingen.
At det maa være en øvreoligocæn Aflejring, vi her har for os, fremgaar desuden
deraf, at følgende 6 Arter kun kendes fra øvreoligocæne Dannelser: Pecten lucidus.
Limopsis Goldfussi, Cardium Kochi. (lorhula lugulosa, Mungilia Koeneni og Adaeon
Philippi , 22 af de andre Arter er tillige fundne i ældre og 6 andre tillige i yngre
Aflejringer, medens 5 er kendte baade fra addre og yngre Aflejringer.
Paa Nordsiden af Mariager Fjord, omtrent lige overfor Cilleborg, forekommer
ligeledes temmelig mægtige Terliæraflejringer. Da Slenarternes petrografiske Be-
skaffenhed synes at være den samme som ved Cilleborg, og da Lejringsforholdene,
saavidt man kan se, ogsaa er de samme paa begge Sider af Fjorden, har jeg lige-
ledes henført en Del af disse Aflejringer til Overoligocænet. Paa Grundlag af de i
dem fundne Forsteninger alene er del nemlig meget vanskeligt at udtale noget
sikkert om Aflejringernes Alder. Jeg har gentagne Gange besøgt disse Lokaliteter
og i det væsentlige stadig fundet de samme Lejringsforhold. Imidlertid lindes ogsaa
her store Skred, saa at Leiringsforholdene er all andet end klare.
16 229
Ved den ostligste af Lokaliteterne, Cenientfabrikken Ciinbiia -s Lergrav ved
Stavrslund eller GI. Skovbo, som Lokaliteten i Reglen kaldes, fandtes HH);')
nederst i Graven det saninie mørke, glaukonilholdige Ler som ved Cilleborg. Lige-
som paa denne Lokalitet overlejredes ogsaa her dette Ler af sort Glimmerler, som
atter dækkedes af diluviale Aflejringer. Aaret i Forvejen fandt jeg et Sted i Graven
følgende Prolil:
4. Graat, lagdelt Ler med Konkretioner.
3. Moler.
2. Sort, glimmerholdigt Ler.
(L Grønligt, glaukonitholdigt Ler i Bunden af Graven).
Begge Aar fandtes i samme Cîrav et fremspringende Parti, som dannedes af
Moler med talrige Lag af vulkansk Aske '); øverst laa her graat, plastisk Ler. Fra
denne Lokalitet kendes desværre af Forsteninger kun den tidligere omtalte Cyprina
miundata'f .
Ved Røkkendal, nogle hundrede Meter vestfor Stavrslund, findes en anden
stor Lergrav, som tilhører Cementfabrikkerne Vidsnsli. Selsk. Ski.. 7. IkL-kkc. n:iliirvidensU i.g inatliein. AIVI. Ill 'J. ;j||
'2A'2 18
Sundby paa Mors; de har ganske samme Udseende som Konkretionerne i Glinimer-
lei-et ved Silstrup og fandtes i Glimmerler i en Dybde af 14—26 Fod. Nogle nf
dem indesluttede Forsteninger, hvoraf dog kun en var nogenlunde godt bevaret,
nemlig en Klosaks af den samme Callianassa. som fandtes saa almindelig ved Sil-
strup; desuden har jeg set et enkelt Eksemplar af en Modiola samt en mindre
velbevaret Skal af en Fusiis, sandsynligvis F. Steenstnipi, der kendes baade fra
Nordentoft og Cilleborg.
Mere tvivlsomt er det, om ogsaa det mørkebrune, noget sandede Glimmerler
ved Gjerup i Thy, sydfor Vildsund, er øvreoligocænt. Dr. Steenstrup fandt her
1881 nogle jernholdige Konkretioner med daarlig bevarede Skaller af Mollusker og
Brachiopoder. Kun Conns Semperi mener jeg at have genkendt med Sikkerhed, en
Art, som kendes baade fra Mellem- og Overoligocænet. At der her godt kunde
være Tale om en mellemoligocæn Aflejring, viser et Fund fra Nærheden. I Aaret
1884 indsendte Lærer Ydk, Stagstrup, til Mineralogisk Museum 2 Skaller, der var
fundne ved Brondgravning ved Lam bjerg paa Gjerup Mark. Lagserien angives
al være følgende:
ü'-ü' Rødler.
6' — 7' Sand.
7'— 28' Brunkuller.
Skallerne fandtes i en Dybde af 14' og er begge særdeles vel bevarede Eksem-
plarer af Fiisus biformis i samme typisk mellemoligocæne Form, som vi tidligere
har lært at kende fra Terrænet mellem Aarhus og Skive. Den .Jordprøve, som
blev indsendt sammen med Skallei'ne, viser, at disse laa i en glimmerfattig, i tør
Tilstand lysegraa Lerart, der i Udseende afviger fra det sædvanlige sorte Glimmerler
i disse Egne. Jeg er derfor mest tilbøjelig til at anse dette Ler for mellemoligocænt,
men de foreliggende Data er selvfølgelig ikke tilstrækkelige til en sikker Alders-
bestemmelse.
Det sorte Glimmerler ved Vejrum Præstegaard, 5 Km. sydfor Struer, hvorfra
daværende Akvariemester Schmidt 1872 indsendte nogle faa Forsteninger til Mine-
ralogisk Museum, betragtes af Mørch (1. c. S. 282) som ikke faststaaende. Hvorpaa
denne Antagelse hviler, ved jeg ikke. Fra en Mergelgrav ved Vejrum haves Brud-
stykker af Konkretioner, som sikkert har været løse Blokke, men dette udelukker
dog ikke, at den sorte Mergel» ved Præstegaarden kunde være faststaaende. Af
Forsteningerne, Cassis megapolitana, en glat Pecten-Arl og et ubestemmeligt Aftryk
af en Xuciila, kan nuui kun slutte, at Leret er øvreoligocænt eller mellemmiocænt.
En lignende Usikkerhed gælder med Hensyn til Glimmerleret i den saakaldte
«sorte Knop> nordfor Agger. Glimmerleret er her mørkt og tydelig lagdelt; del
indeholder en Del større og mindre Konkretioner; af Forsteninger kender jeg kun
Massa Sclilotheimi, indsamlet 1873 af Dr. K. J. V. Steenstrup. Denne Art er baade
øvreoligocæn og miocæn. Rimeligst er det dog vel at antage, at Glimmerleret ved
Agger er øvreoligocænt ligesom alt andet Glimmerler af lignende Udseende i Thy.
En anden Lokalitet af tvivlsom Alder er S k j æ r b æ k paa Mors. I graat, glimmer-
19 233
holdigl, piaslisk Ler har allerede Fohchhammkh her iuiidet enkelte Forsleninger
{Nucula sp. og Rester af Krabber). Senere (1869) er enkelte Forsteninger herfra
indsendte til Mineralogisk Museum af Godsejer Mansa, ligesom Dr. Steensthup (1873)
ogsaa har fundet nogle faa Forsteninger her. Dog lader kun 3 Arter sig bestemme
med Sikkerhed, nemlig Xucula Geonjiuiui, Astarte concentrica og Cassis iiicyapolitanu.
Noget sikkert angaaende Glimmerlerets Alder lader sig ikke uddrage af denne
Faunaliste. Forekomsten af den først nævnte Art gør det i høj Grad sandsj'nligl,
al del her drejer sig om en miocæn Allejring; maaske der dog her forekommer
baade Miocæn og Oligocæn.
Ogsaa ved Al bæk hoved paa Nordsiden af Vejle Fjord maa der forekomme
oligocæne Aflejringer. Angaaende Lejringsforholdene kan jeg henvise til V. Madskns
Beskrivelse heraf ')• Forsteninger blev i en Aarrække indsamlede af Prof .Iohnstkii';
et Par Gange har jeg selv besøgt denne Lokalitet og samlet en Del Skaller, ligesom
jeg ogsaa har haft Lejlighed til at benytte det af Danmarks geologiske Under-
søgelse indsamlede Materiale. Desværre er alle Forsteningerne saa godt som uden
Undtagelse særdeles slet bevarede, saa at en blot nogenlunde sikker Bestemmelse
i mange Tilfælde er umulig. Allerede Forchhammer nævner et Par Forsteninger
fra Alba-khoved Partiet-); senere blev en Del af det af Johnstrup indsamlede
Materiale undersøgt af O. Morch, som anfører 3 Arter herfra uden at udtale sig om
Aflejringens Alder ^). Allerede for en Del Aar siden har jeg undersøgt ikke alene
det af Mørch bearbejdede Materiale, men ogsaa det senere tilkomne; paa Grundlag
af denne Undersøgelse mente jeg al turde udtale, al det saakaldte sorte Glimmer-
ler* ved Albækhoved var mellemoligocænt '). Endelig meddeler V. Madsen (1. c.
S. 19), al han har ladet Prof. C. Gottsche i Hamborg undersøge det Materiale, som
< Danmarks geologiske Undersøgelse havde indsamlet, og at Gottschk paa Grundlag
dels af dette Materiale og dels af, hvad han selv havde indsamlet, udtalte, at det
undersøgte Materiale vel ikke var tilstrækkeligt til en fuldkommen sikker Alders-
bestemmelse, men at han dog kunde sige, at Faunaen sikkert ikke var mellem-
oligocæn og sandsynligvis heller ikke øvreoligocæn, og han troede, at Faunaen
sikkert svarede til Faunaen i Holstens sandiges Miocän eller Holsteiner (îestein '').
Efter nogle betydelige Skred i Vinteren 1896-97 blev der af Danmarks geologiske
Undersøgelse indsamlet nyt Materiale, som undersøgtes af V. Madsen og mig i
Forening. Resultatet af denne Undersøgelse oflenlliggjordes af V. Madsen (1. c.
S. 20 — 21; Kolonne 1). Det af Johnstrup indsamlede Materiale bærer kun Beteg-
nelsen Albækhoved», men hidrører dog efter al Sandsynlighed fra forskellige Aflej-
ringer. At der i Albækhoved Partiet findes flere Slags forsteningsførende Aflejringer,
'I V. M.iDSEN : Kortliladet Bogense. Danmarlis geol. Undersøg. I Rælike, Nr. 7. Kbhvn. 1900. S. 17.
'-') G. Forchhammer: Ueber Gescliiebebildungen und Diluvial-Schrammen in Dänemark und einem
Theile von Schweden. Pogg. Ann. LVIII. IS43. S. 618.
') O. iMoKCH : 1. c. S. 279.
') J. P. .1. Ravn: Nogle Beniierkninger om danske Tertiæraflejringers Alder. — Medd. Ira Dansk
geolog. Foren. Nr. 4. Kbhvn. 1897. S. 8—9.
■) V. Madsen : 1. c. S. 22.
30-
2;{| 20
paavises nemlig af V. Madsen. Man kan dertor ikke paa Grundlag af Mineralogisk
Museums Materiale komme til noget sikkert Resultat med Hensyn til Aflejringernes
Alder. Som del fremgaar af Faunalisten, linder man ved Albækhoved typiske oligo-
cæne Arter (Eks. Isocardia cgprinoides og Fusii.s elongutus) ved Siden af ligesaa
typiske miocæne (Eks. Thracia ventricosa). Dette synes at vise, at der her fore-
kommer baade oligocæne og miocæne Aflejringer; mine egne Indsamlinger er des-
værre ikke tilstrækkelige lil at afgøre dette Spørgsmaal. Heller ikke forekommer
det mig, al man med Sikkerhed kan komme lil noget Resultal ved Hjælp af
V. Madsen's Teister fra de forskellige Aflejringer. Da Faunaen har nogen I.ighed
med den øvreoligocæne Fauna fra Mariager Fjord og ellers bestaar af en Blanding
af oligocæne og miocæne Arter, har jeg valgt i F'aunalislen at betegne den som
tvivlsom øvreoligocæn, for hvilken Anskuelse ogsaa Forekomsten af den øvreoligo-
cæne og miocæne Sienomphalus Wiechmanni kan siges at tale. I øvrigt er jeg som
sagt mest tilbøjelig til at antage Tilstedeværelsen af Aflejringer af forskellig Alder.
Efter Stolley's Anskuelse skal Molerel i Albækhovedpartiet saa vel .som
Moleret omkring den vestlige Del af I^imfjorden være eocænt. Dette Punkt skal
jeg senere vende tilbage lil.
E. Mellemmiocæne Aflejringer.
1 det foregaaende er omtalt, at der muligvis forekommer mellemmiocæne
Aflejringer ved Albækhoved. Dette var hidtil de eneste Aflejringer i Jylland, som
var bleven henførte til Mellemmiocænet. Derimod omtaler C. Gottsche løse Blokke
af mellemmiocæn Alder fra et Par Punkter i Jylland, ligesom han ogsaa mener i
den bekendte l'orsteningsførende Sandsten ved Hindsgavl paa Fyen al turde se en
Ækvivalent for de sandede I.ag ved Reinbeck, altsaa for Mellemmiocænet'). Om
dette sidste Punkt tør jeg ikke udtale nogen Mening, da jeg hidtil ikke nærmere
har undersøgt de slet bevarede Forsteninger fra Hindsgavl. Løse Blokke af mellem-
miocæn Alder forekommer derimod paa mangfoldige Steder i Jylland, og jeg haaber
i en nærmere F"remtid at faa Lejlighed til en nærmere Undersøgelse af Faunaen i
disse Blokke saa vel som i de andre Terliærblokke fra Jylland. Imidlertid har
faststaaende mellemmiocæne Aflejringer sikkert en vid Udbredelse i Jylland. I del
følgende skal saadanne omtales fra en Del forskellige Lokaliteter.
I en græsbevokset Klint ved Skyum, 14 Km. S. S. V. for Thisted, fandt Dr.
K. J. V. Steenstrup en Del større, graa eller brunlige Konkretioner med talrige
Forsteninger. Foruden Bindemidlet, kulsur Kalk, indeholder disse Konkretioner
hovedsagelig meget fine Kvartskorn samt i ringere Mængder Ler, Kulpartikler og
Glimmer. De er altsaa tydelig nok dannede i leret Glimmersand. I Samklang
hermed staar ogsaa den Omstændighed, at Dr. Steenstrup i Strandkanten ved
Skyum har fundet graaligt, meget fint Glimmersand, som indeholder lidt Ler.
En Del af Forsteningerne er bleven undersøgt af O. Mørch (1. c. S. 278), som
') c. Gotische: Die Sedimentär-Geschiebe der Prov. Schl. -Holst S. JU.
21 235
mener al have sel oinlrenl 4ô Arier herfra ; dette Tal maa dof^ sikkert reduceres
en Del. Mokch giver en lille Faunaliste, som indeholder 14 Arter, hvorimellem
findes baade oligocæne og miocæne Former. Til Trods herfor mener han dog. at
den her omtalte Aflejring sandsynligvis ganske slutter sig til Mellemoligocænet ved
Aarhus. Al dette ikke er Tilfældet, vil fremgaa af det følgende.
Efter MdKCHs Bearbejdelse har Dr. Steenstrup atter (i Aarel 1881) indsamlet
Konkretioner fra Skyum, saa al Materialet nu er bleven ret fyldigt. Desværre har
det ikke altid været let at udpræparere de i Konkretionerne indesluttede Skaller,
og det er derfor muligt, at den i Faunalisten givne Fortegnelse over Forsteninger
fra Skyum er mindre udtømmende. Imidlertid har jeg dog med Sikkerhed kunnet
konstatere Tilstedeværelsen af 20 Arter; af disse kendes de 18 andenstedsfra i
mellemmiociene Aflejringer, og 5 (eller (i) af dem kendes hverken i ældre eller yngre
Lag, men er karakteristiske for Mellemmiocænel. I Overoligocænet forekommer kun
9 af Arterne og i Overmiocænet kun 8 (eller maaske 10). Dette viser lilstra^kkelig
lydelig, at denne Fauna maa betragtes som mellemmiocæn. De to Arter, som ellers
ikke findes i Mellenimiocænet, er Isocardia cyprinoides og Meretri.v incrassata, begge
oligocæne Arter. Deres F"orekomst kunde maaske tydes som Tegn paa, at Aflej-
ringen hidrører fra et tidligt Afsnit af den mellemmiocæne Underepoke ').
Sandsynligvis har Mellemmiocænel en betydeligere Udbredelse omkring Vild-
sund, i hverl Fald forekommer i denne Egn talrige løse Blokke, som bestaar af
sandede, skifrede Konkretioner, der især indeholder Yoldia glaberrima, Tellina fallnx,
Corhula gibba o. s. v.
Ogsaa fra Egnen omkring Skive kendes sandsynligvis mellemmiocæne Aflej-
ringer. I Aaret 1903 indsendte Læge Wii.kkns i Balling til Mineralogisk Museum
nogle F"orsteninger, som var fundne ved en Brøndgravning c. 400 Fod nordfor
Skive ny Sygehus. Forsteningerne laa i sort Glimmerler c. 40 Fod under .lordens
Overflade. Tre Arter lod sig bestemme, nemlig Dentalium Dollfusi, Cassis mega-
politana og Nassa Sctilolheimi. Den først nævnte Art kendes kun fra Mellemmio-
cænel, medens de andre tillige kendes fra a^ldre Aflejringer og i hvert P'ald Cassis
megapoUlana ogsaa fra yngre Lag. Der er allsaa størst Sandsynlighed for, al del
omtalte Glimmerler er mellemmiocænt, men aldeles sikkert lader Alderen sig næppe
bestemme ved HjaMp af de tre nævnte Arter alene.
Som tidligere omtalt findes ved Skive Teglværk sort Glinimerler liggende
over det mellemoligocæne, plastiske Ler. Dette Glimmerler indeholder en Del
kalkholdige Konkretioner, men hidtil er det ikke lykkedes at finde Forsteninger
deri. Spørgsmaalet om dets Alder maa derfor henslaa uafgjort: sandsynligt er det
vel dog, at det er jævnaldrende med del ovenfor omtalte sorte Glimmerler fra det
ny Sygehus.
SorI Glinimerler lOg Glimmersand) har en vid Udbredelse i Salling, men da
') 1 den allerseneste Tid har Førstelærer S. Chuistensen i Skjoldborg indsendt en Samling Kor-
steninger fra Skyum til Mineralogisk Museum. Til denne Samling har jeg ikke kunnet tage Hensyn, da
jeg desværre endnu ikke har haft Tid til en nærmere Undersøgelse af den.
2;{(i 22
der saa godt sum ingen Forsteninger kendes herfra, er Alderen usikker; størst maa
vel Sandsynligheden siges at være for, at del er niellemniiocænt ligesom Glimmer-
leret ved Skive. Allerede Forchhammer omtaler gentagne Gange Glimnierler fra
Øxenvad, e. 5 Km. nordfor Skive. — Fra Klinten ved Mogenstrup (ved Hvalp-
sund) indsendte Prof. E. Warming 1902 til Mineralogisk Museum nogle Konkretioner,
som var fundne i sort Glimmerler. Disse Konkretioner indeholdt Krabberester,
som endnu ikke er nærmere undersøgte. Jeg har senere selv besøgt denne Lokalitet
og fandt da, omtrent udfor Hakild Gaard, sort, sandet Glimmerler i Klinten. lieret
syntes at skride ud samt til Dels al være sammenæltet med Moræneler. — Ved det
nedlagte Teglværk ved Harre, c. 5 Km. vestfor Roslev Station, har jeg fundet sorl
og brunt Glimmerler og -sand, men uden Forsteninger. Sandsynligvis har Tertiærel
her været dækket af meget stenet og sandet Moræneler, der ses længere tilbage i
Skrænten. - Ved H est bæk Teglværk, 3*/j Km. N. 0. for Roslev Station, anvendes
mørkegraat Glimmerler; heller ikke her har jeg været saa heldig at linde Forste-
ninger. Efter Arbejdernes Udsagn skal der i Leret somme Tider lindes kuglerunde
Konkretioner, hvori der skal kunne findes Snegle».
Fra Glimniersandet i Salling stammer sandsynligvis de meget store, skifrede,
sandede Konkretioner, som forekommer i stor Mængde i en Sandgrav ved Balling
Overmølle, og hvoraf Læge Wilkens har indsendt en Del til Mineralogisk Museum.
De indeholder i visse Lag en Ma^ngde Forsteninger. Faunaen er dog meget ens-
formig. Hyppigst synes Tellina fallax, Yoldia glaherrima og Niicula sp. at være.
Blokkene er sikkert af mellemmiocæn Alder.
I Viborg har man ved en Boring fundet Aflejringer med en sikkert mellem-
miocæn Fauna. Boringen udførtes 1898 i Aktiesvineslagleriets Gaard af Boreingeniør
O. Tkrp, hvem Mineralogisk Museum foruden Oplysninger om de gennemborede
Jordlag tillige skylder enkelte Prøver og en Del Forsteninger. Senere har Direktør
C. Møller ligeledes indsendt nogle Forsteninger fra denne Boring; desuden har
han efter el af Ingeniør Terp udarbejdet Profil meddelt Oplysninger om de gennem-
borede Jordlag; de stemmer ikke ganske overens med de af Ingeniør Terp direkte til
Museet indsendte Oplysninger; disse naar ikke længere end til en Dybde af 430',
medens Direktør Møller omtaler de senere gennemborede c. 200', idet hans Oplys-
ninger strækker sig til 626', i hvilken Dybde Boringen blev standset. Lagserien
indtil 430' gengives nedenstaaende efter Boreingeniør Terp, medens Resten skyldes
Direktør Møller's Oplysninger.
O' -70' ^ Fint, brunt Flyvesand med Glimmer* (Prøven bestod af almindeligt,
brunliggraat Glimmersand).
70' — 71' «Første Lag Glimmerler» (Graat fintsandel Glimmerler!
71' — 159' «Meget groft Strandsand med Smaasten» (Groft, lysegraat, lidt glimmer-
holdigt Sand).
159'— 204' «Andet Lag Glimmerler».
204' — 240' «Fint, brunt Flyvesand med Glimmer (Herfra er kun indsendt nogle
Konkretionei").
23 237
240' — 242' Muslingforsteninger •.
242' — 3iS()' Tredje Lag Glimmerler» (En Prøve fra 260 's Dybde bestod al mørke-
brunt, saa godt som sandfrit Glimmerler).
380' — (425") 430' Lysegraat I^er, meget fedt med Indlejringer af mørkegrøn (ilaii-
konitniergel af flere Fods Tykkelse» (Plastisk Ler).
430' (425') —445' «Sandblandet Blaaler».
445' — 505' «Lysegraagrøn Kalkmergel».
505'— 508' «Kalklag med Flint ».
508' — 605' ^ Lysegraa Kalkmergel».
605'— 607' s Kalklag med Svovlkis .
607'— 626' «Meget blød, blaa Kalkmergel eller Ler».
Kun i Laget 240' — 242' fandtes Forsteninger: de ligger i en kalk- og glimnierholdig,
finkornet Sandsten, formodentlig en Konkretion i Glimmersandet. Den almindeligste
Forstening er Aporrhais speciosa; ogsaa Cassis meyapolitana optræder i forholdsvis
stort Antal. lait kender jeg 7 sikkerl bestemte Arter herfra, alle gode mellemmiocæne
Arter. En af dem, Fusus pereger, kendes overhovedel kun fra Mellemmiocænet,
medens 4 tillige kendes fra Overoligocænet og 3 (el. 4) tillige fra Overmiocænet.
Deraf synes at fremgaa med tilstrækkelig Sikkerhed, at Faunaen er mellemmiocæn.
Om Alderen af de Aflejringer, som ligger over eller under det ovenfor omtalte
Lag, kan man kun fremsætte Formodninger, da der ikke er fundet Forsteninger i
dem. Sandsynligt forekommer det mig, at hele Lagserien fra O' til 242' er mellem-
miocæn; øvremiocæne Aflejringer kendes nemlig ikke fra denne Del af Jylland.
Det mørkebrune, fede Ler fra 242' til 380' er maaske øvre- og mellemoligocænt ;
derimod turde det lysegraa, plastiske Ler med Indlejringer af Glaukonitmergel, som
fandtes i Dybden 380'— 430' (eller 425'), i hvert Fald for den nederste Dels Ved-
kommende, være at henføre til Eocænet. Om Alderen af det sandblandede Blaaler»
paa 430' (eller 425') — 445 's Dybde tør jeg slet ikke udtale nogen Formodning. De
derunder liggende Mergellag er jeg derimod, som omtalt S. 7, foreløbig tilbøjelig til
al henføre til det paleocæne Kertemindeler. Desværre foreligger der slet ingen Prøver
fra de nederste Lag.
Hvorvidt det sorte, sandede Glimmerler, der tidligere er omtalt som liggende
over Overoligocænet ved Ulstrup og paa Lokaliteterne ved Mariager Fjord, ogsaa
er mellemmiocænt, kan ikke afgøres med Sikkerhed, da Forsteninger herfra fuld-
stændig savnes, men nogen Sandsynlighed derfor niaa vel siges at være tiislede.
Sikkert er del derimod, at der ogsaa forekommer mellemmiocæne Aflejringer
ved Varde. Man har nemlig her gennemboret ret mægtige Lag af Glimmersand
og Glimmerler, som indeholder en temmelig rig Fauna af mellemmiocæn Alder.
Boringen udførtes i Aaret 1890 for Varde Vandværk af Brøndborer C Jeppesen.
Stedet, hvor Boringen blev foretaget, laa paa Varde Torv i en Højde af 26' o. H.
Baade Borejournaler og Boreprøver blev af Brøndboreren indsendt til Mineralogisk
Museum; de stemmer ikke ganske overens, hvad formodentlig til Dels skyldes den
238 24
anvendte Boienietode. Ved al sammenholde Borejournaler og Boreprøver faar man
følgende Lagserie som den sandsynligste :
O'— 20' Fint, hvidt Sand.
20' — 30' Grovere, rødligt Sand.
30'— 40' Graat, lerblandet Sand.
40' — 150' Groft Sand (paa lOO's Dj'bde rullede Brunkulstumper).
150'— 160' Fint Sand med Brunkulstumjier og usædvanlig store (ilimmerskæl.
160'— 240' Grus (sikkert kvartært).
240' — 260' Graat Glimmerler med en Del Skalfragmenter.
260'— 311' Fint, graat, lerblandel, glimmerførende Sand.
311'— 312' Skallag.
312' — 344' Sandet Glimmerler med Skalfragmenter.
344' — 346' Graat Glimmersand.
346' — 355' Sandet Glimmerler med Skalfragmenter.
355' — 375' Graat (ilimmersand.
375'— 398' Sandet Glimmerler med Skalfragmenter.
398'— 402' Sand og Ler med Skalfragmenter.
402' — 410' Noget lerblandet Sand med Skalfragmenter.
410'— 411' Skallag.
411' — 450' Mørkegraat Glimmerler med Skaller.
450' — 460' Lysegraat Glimmersand.
460' — 468' Lerblandet, graat Glimmersand.
468'— 469' Skallag.
469' — 520' Mørkt, sandet Glimmerler med Skalfragmenter.
Tertiæret begynder i en Dybde af 240'. Som man vil se, bestaar det al
afvekslende Lag af Glimmerler og Glimmersand. Tre Skallag» er gennemborede;
de bestaar næsten udelukkende af Skaller, og ogsaa i de mellemliggende Lag er
der næsten overalt fundet Skaller, omend i ringere Mængde. Af Faunalisten frem-
gaar det, at der ved denne Boring er fundet ialt 53 Arter af Muslinger og Snegle;
hertil kommer endvidere en Del andre, endnu ikke nærmere undersøgte Forsteninger
af andre Dyreklasser. Der er saaledes fundet en Del Foraminiferer, enkelte Eehinide-
plader, en Mængde Rør af en üiirupa. Brudstykker af en Bryozo, enkelte Rester
af et Krebsdyr saml nogle Otolither. De allerlleste Skaller af Muslinger og Snegle
er ganske smaa, idet de enten tilhører Arier, som kun opnaar en ringe Størrelse,
eller ogsaa ganske unge Eksemplarer af større Arter, Desuden forekommer ogsaa
Brudstykker af større Arter, men de er i Reglen ubestemmelige. Meget hyppig er
Skallerne gennemborede af kødædende Snegle ; dette gælder ikke alene de større
Skaller, men ogsaa ganske smaa Skaller, der lige er naaede udover Fmbryonal-
sladiet.
Vi kommer dernæst til Spørgsmaalet om, lil hvilken eller hvilke Etager og
Ihideretager af Tertiærsystemet disse Aflejringer hører. De har en samlet Mægtig-
hed af 280 Fod, saa al der kunde være ikke ringe Sandsynlighed for, al i hvert
25
229*
Fald flere end en Underetage var repræsenterede. For at belyse dette Spørgsmaal
har jeg i nedenstaaende Faunaliste givet en Oversigt over de 53 Arters Fordeling i
Lagserien. Ved en nærmere Undersøgelse af denne Liste viser det sig, at der ingen
synderlig Forskel synes at være mellem de forskellige Lags P'auna med Hensyn til
Alder, idet Prægel overalt er mellemmiocænl. Fra det ældste Skallag (Dybde 468' —
469') kendes 28 Arter, som har været saa godt bevarede, at det har været muligt
o
æ 1
■
O
ifi
•>*
J
O
o
os
1
J
«o
li*
CO
j
n
CT
o
B
Oligocæn
Miocæn
a
u
O
ri
i
Tf
k
■s
z
1
H
o
i
is
é
il
S
1
c«
8. Anomia Goldfiissi
12. Nucula sp.
13. — sp
17. Leda Westendorpi
18. Portlandia pygmaca
20. Yoldia glaberrima
21. Area Speyeri
46. Cardium Kochi
54. Mactra trinacria
57. Saxicava arctica
62. Corbula gibba.
65. Dentalium miitabile
66. — DoUfusi
71. Natica Josephinia
78. Scalaria frondicula
80. Turritella subangulatu
82. - tricarinata
83. Turbonilla costellatu
84. denseplicala
85. — Facki
86. striatula
87. Neumayri
88. Odostomia conoideit
89. Pyramidella plicosa
90. Eulima subiilata
91. Ceritbium Genei
92. - spina
94. Aporrhais speciosa .
105. Tritonium enode
109. Nassa Schlotheimi
110. Fuchsi
111. — cimbrica
114. - Facki
120. Tiphys Schlotlieimi .
134. Fusus sexcostatus
135. pereger
149. Terebra Begrichi
150. - Basteroti
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
9
-L.
1
+
4-
+
+
■•
4-
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
•>
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
-!-
+
+
+
+
+
+
-j-
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
-j-
+
+
+
+
+
+
;;
+
1
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+ !:;
+ , ..
+ ' ..
+ : ..
+ ': ■■
+ i +
+ ! +
+ ! +
+ i •■
+ +
+ +
+ +
• ■ , +
+ 1 +
+ ' ..
+ +
+ +
+ i +
+ 1 "i
+ : Î
+ ; +
+ ..
+ ?
+ i '
+
+
1- +
••
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
••
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
1». K I). Vidensk SeUk Skr
Ha-kk*- ii:ilnr\Ulensk ug mutliem Aid III
230 =*
26
Plenrotoma turricula
o
s
O
»o
j
5
•^
O!
O
m
CO
J
to
«
j
CO
,1
1
C
Oligocæn
Miocæn
.1
i:
>
s:
j
00
to
o
in
•*
J
o
i
2
1
S
1
>
1
>
164.
+
?
+
+
1
+
+
+
165.
— rotata
+
+
+
+
■ ■
+
+
+
+
171.
Mangilia Luisae .
+
■ .
+
+
+
+
172.
— obtusangiila
+
+
. .
+
+
+
179.
Conus antediluuianiis
J-.
+
+
+
4-
181
Actaeon pingiiis . . .
+
J»
">
+
182.
— tornatilis
+
j-
H-
+
184.
rtingiciila striata
■ ■
+
+
+
?
+
+
+
186.
Volvula acuminata . . . .
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
187.
Cgliclina elongata
?
+
+
+
+
. .
+
?
189.
Atys utriculus
+
+
+
?
+
+
+
+
190.
— paucistriatus
. . i ?
+
193.
Valvatina attanta
+
?
+
194.
Vaginella depressa
+
+
+
+
?
195
Cleodora sp. .
-j-
'
at bestemme dem; alle disse 28 Arter er fundne i mellemmiocæne Aflejringer
andensteds ; 9 af dem kendes ogsaa med Sikkerhed fra Overoligocænet, medens 16
tillige er øvremiocæne, og 18 naar op i Pliocænet. Til et noget lignende Resultat
kommer man, naar man undersøger, hvilke Arter der findes i det øverste Skallag
(Dybde 311' -312'). Her er der fundet 29 bestemmelige Arter, som alle paa en
eller to Undtagelser nær kendes fra mellemmiocæne Aflejringer. Af disse 29 Arter
er de 7 tillige fundne i Overoligocænet, medens 18 naar op i Overmiocænet og 15
i Pliocænet. Som man ser, har det øvre Skallag et noget yngre Præg, idet det
indeholder forholdsvis færre ældre og forholdsvis flere yngre Former; Forskellen
er dog ret ubetydelig. Nogen Forskel er der dog mellem de 3 Lag ; det øverste karak-
teriseres saaledes ved en Mængde Brudstykker af Yoldia glaberrima, medens Apor-
rhais speciosa fuldstændig mangler. Denne sidste Art er derimod overordentlig
almindelig i de to nederste Skallag. Denne og andre lignende Forskelligheder
mellem de 3 Lag kan niaaske tilskrives en noget forskellig Facies. 1 hvert Fald
maa hele den her omtalte Lagserie sikkert henføres til Mellemmiocænet.
F. Øvremiocæne Aflejringer.
Forsteninger fra øvremiocæne Aflejringer foreligger fra en Del Lokaliteter i
den vestlige og den mellemste Del af Nørrejylland samt i den nordligste Del af
Sønderjylland og desuden fra Øen Sild. Faunaen i disse Aflejringer er undersøgt
af O. Mørch og — for de sønderjydske Lokaliteters Vedkommende — tillige af
Beyrich, Semper, v. Koenen o. a. Faunaen er ret ensformig og slutter sig meget nær
til den øvremiocæne Fauna fra de bekendte nordtyske Lokaliteter.
27 2H1*
Den nordligste af Lokaliteteinc er Skjæriim Mølle, 1 Km. sydl'or Vemb
Station i Vestjylland. Allerede fra Forchhammek's Tid findes i Mineralogisk Museums
Samlinger enkelte Forsteninger, der angives at være Fundne ved det godt 1 Km.
længere mod S. V. beliggende Nørre Vosborg. Disse lo Betegnelser gælder sikkert
i Virkeligheden en og samme Lokalitet.
Skjærum Mølle har jeg besøgt gentagne (iange. Lergraven ligger tæt op til
Lilleaa. Da Grundvandet hurtig naaes, graves der kun lidt i Dybden; men Forste-
ninger er ikke desto mindre meget hyppige; særlig Forekommer Astarfe Reimersi i
næsten utrolige Mængder. Leret er det sædvanlige graa, noget sandede Glimmer-
ler, der Forekommer saa almindelig i Vestjylland. Efler Meddelelse fra Fabrikant
ViLLEiMOES blev der for en Del Aar siden foretaget en Boring umiddelbart ved
Møllen. Lerels Mægtighed var her 15 M.; derunder laa Sand, om hvis Beskaffenhed
intet forlyder; det maa vel efter al Sandsynlighed have været Glimmersand. Dette
Sand blev ikke gennemboret. Forsteninger er, som alt tidligere berørt, indsamlede
af Forchha.mmek; desuden har jeg selv indsamlet en ret betydelig Mængde, ligesom
ogsaa tand. mag. E. Nokrf(;a.\ri) har skænkel Mineralogisk Museum en Del. De
fleste Forsteninger er dog indsendte til nævnte Museum af Teglværksarbejdere,
men det var saa godt som udelukkende Skaller af Astarte Reimersi. I alt kendes
der nu 18 Arier af Mollusker fra denne Lokalitet; de hører alle til de i del øvre-
miocæne Glimmerler hyppigst forekommende Former.
Ogsaa inde fra Midtjylland kendes øvremiocænt Glimmerler. Fra en Mergel-
grav paa Sandfeldbjerg ved Sandfeldgaarde, c. l(i Km. sydfor Herning, ind-
sendtes 18(5i) af daværende Kaptejn E. Dalgas nogle Joi-dprøver samt en lille Samling
Forsteninger. I et medfølgende Brev af 17. September 1869 meddeler Kaptejn
Dalgas følgende ') :
Mergelgraven er funden ved Hedeselskabets Undersøgelser i Foden af den
lille isolerede Bakkeø, som hedder Sandfuldbjerg. Da jeg saae Graven, var hele
dens nederste Deel tilkasted med Rømjord, saa at jeg ikke fik Leilighed til at under-
søge Lagene og deres Retning. Kun de øverste 3 Alen vare aabne og i denne
Dybde fandtes kun Fladesand, som sædvanligt, liggende i tynde horizontale Striber.
Eieren sagde, at Mergelen begyndte i 3 Alens Dybde. Der fandtes da efter hans
Beretning følgende Lag:
Et guult Leerlag af faa Tommers Tykkelse {^Nr. 1).
Et mørkt Mergellag (Nr. 2) af meget forskjellig Dybde med de store 2-skallede
Muslinger [= Cgprina tumida], der stundom fandtes i rigelig Mængde.
Derunder et tyndt Lag Glimmersand.
Derunder Mergel Nr. li, hvori de andre Forsteninger».
Mergellaget Nr. 2 med Cyprind lumida er graal Glimmerler; Mergellagel Nr. 3
er ligeledes graat Glimmerler, der dog har et mere grønligt Skær og er temmelig
stærkt sandblandel. F"orsteningerne, som allerede blev undersøgte af Mokch, til-
hører, som Faunalislen viser, 9 Arter, der alle med Undtagelse aF Cyprina tumidu
') Her udelades Henvisningerne til en Prolilskitse, som 1).\i.(;as har givet i samme IJrev.
31"
232 * 28
hører lil de i del øvremiocæne Glimnierler liyppigsl rorekoniinende Former. Om
dette Mergellags Alder kan der derfor ikke herske nogen som helst Tvivl. Lokali-
teten er i øvrigt allerede omtalt af Dalgas, der ligeledes beskriver og afbilder det i
Nærheden liggende Profil med Brunkul ').
Endnu længere mod Øsl, nemlig i Nærheden af Skanderborg, har man
fundet Resterne af en øvremiocæn Fauna. Morch meddeler følgende herom ^);
I Cand. Coi.MNs Samlinger findes følgende Arter fra Strandbreden af en Mose
ved Skanderborg (Dyrlæge Larsen): Conus Poulsenii, Pleurotoma rotata. Cassis texta.
Fusils semiglaber etc. >
Disse Forsteninger er nu sammen med Collins Samling gaaet over i Zoologisk
Museums Eje. Ifølge Etiketterne stammer de fra Strandsandet under .... Mose
ved Skanderborg . Nærmere Oplysninger om Findestedet er det ikke lykkedes
mig at erholde. Som det frenigaar af medfølgende Faunaliste, er følgende Arter
nu bestemte herfra: Natica helicina, Cassis sabiiron, Fiisns semiglaber, Pleurotoma
cataphracta, PI. rotata og Conus antedihwianus. Alle disse Arter er almindelige i
det øvremiocæne Glimmerler.
Vi vender os derpaa atter til Vestjylland. Ved Alkærsig Teglværk, c. 3 Km.
N. V. for Skjern, findes typisk øvremiocænt Glimmerler, som dog stedvis er tem-
melig stærkt glaukonitholdigl. Det dækkes af diluvialt Sand; derimod findes ingen
Moræne derover. De første Forsteninger er indsamlede af mag. scient. N. E. K. Hartz;
senere har baade cand. mag. Norhkgaaud og jeg hver for sig besøgt Stedet og
samlet Forsteninger, som dog er temmelig sjældne her. Hartz har allerede for
nogle Aar siden omtalt denne Lokalitet og offentliggjort en lille, af mig sammen-
stillet Faunaliste '). Siden den Tid er Materialet vokset noget, saa at der nu kendes
13 Arter herfra. Faunaen slutter sig meget nær til Faunaen fra vore andre øvre-
miocæne I^okaliteter.
Længere mod Syd ved P^orsoni Teglværk, c. 4 Km. sydfor Tarm Station, har
Mag. Hartz ligeledes fundet øvremiocæne Forsteninger. Baade ("^and. Norregaard
og jeg har senere besøgt denne Lokalitet. Den øverste Del af Glimmerlerel syntes
under mit Besøg 1902 at være sammenæltel med Moræneler og at danne en Slags
Lokalmoræne. Forsteninger synes at være ret sjældne; af Mollusker kendes saa-
ledes kun to Arter herfra, nemlig Nuciila Georgiana og Asfarte Reimersi. Da disse
to Arter netop er de hyppigste Muslinger i vort Overmiocæn, maa det her omtalte
Glimmerler utvivlsomt være øvremiocænt.
Den sydligste øvremiocæne Lokalitet, man kender fra Nørrejyllands Vestkyst,
er Esbjerg. Her anvendtes i el nu nedlagt Teglværk i Byens østlige Udkant det
sædvanlige graa Glimmerler. Forsteninger var meget almindelige og er gennem en
længere Aarrække indsamlede til Mineralogisk Museum, særlig af Prof. Johnstrui-
og forskellige af Museets Assistenter. Jeg besøgte Lergraven i Aarel 1894, men
') E. Dalgas: Geograpliiske Hilleder fra Heden. 2. Hefte. Kjøbenhavii lSß8. S. 50—51.
'-) O. Morch: I.e. S. 294.
■') Se S. H. A. Rambusch: Studier over Hingkjøbing Fjord. Kjobenhavii 1900. S. 40.
29 233 *
fandt dengang intet af Interesse vedrørende Lejringsforholdene-. Skønt Forsteninger
er indsamlede gennem et langt Tidsrum, er Antallet af de mig bekendte Arter fra
denne Lokalitet dog temmelig ringe, nemlig 2;i, men dog større end fra nogen anden
øvremiocæn Lokalitet i Nørrejylland. Af de 28 x\rter er de 7 ikke fundne andensteds
i Danmark. Faunaens Præg er i øvrigt fuldstændig øvremiocænt ligesom paa de
alt tidligere omtalte Lokaliteter.
Endnu en Lokalitet skal her omtales, nemlig Teglværket ved Gjørding
Station mellem Esbjerg og Kolding. Mag. Hartz har for nogle Aar siden købt en
Del Skaller, som angives at være fundne i Teglværkets Lergrav, og som han vel-
villigst har overladt mig til Undersøgelse. Selv har jeg ikke besøgt denne Lokalitet,
og Mag. Haktz har heller ikke kunnet give mig Oplysninger om Fundforholdene.
De fleste af Skallerne er typiske øvremioca'ne Former, men der findes blandt dem
ogsaa en enkelt kvartær samt en kretacisk Form. Tertiære er 6 Arter, som alle
l)aa en enkelt Undtagelse (Cyprina tiimida) nær hører til de almindelige øvremio-
cæne Forsteninger. Men da der er Mulighed for, at disse Skaller er fundne som
løse Blokke i Istidsailejringer, maa Forekomsten af Overmiocæn ved Gjørding fore-
løbig betragtes som tvivlsom.
En nærmere Omtale af Forholdene paa de sønderjydske Lokaliteter Ravning,
Gram, Spandet og Sild skal jeg ikke her komme ind paa, dels fordi jeg kun
kender den ene (Gram) af Selvsyn, og dels fordi de ligger sydfor den nuværende
Grænse. I F'aunalisten vil man imidlertid linde opført alle de Arter, de herværende
Samlinger ejer fra disse Lokaliteter.
G. Aflejringer af mere ubekendt Alder.
Foruden de i det foregaaende omtalte, forsteningsførende Tertiærlokaliteter
har man paa mangfoldige Steder i Jylland truffet Tertiæraflejringer, hvorfra For-
steninger endnu ikke kendes. En Del af dem er allerede omtalt i det foregaaende,
idet de paa Grund af deres petrografiske Beskatl'enhed og Lejringsforholdene er
henførte til de ITnderetager af Tertiærsystemet, hvori de maa antages at høre
hjemme. Tilbage bliver imidlertid endnu en Mængde Tertiæratlejringer, hvis Alder
ikke lader sig saa nøje bestemme.
En Aflejring af endnu omtvistet Alder er saaledes Moleret. Her finder man
ganske vist vel bevarede Forsteninger, særlig af Fiske, men derimod ikke af Mol-
lusker, hvoraf man hidtil kun har fundet ganske faa Arter, der alle er saa daariig
og ufuldstændig bevarede, at en blot nogenlunde sikker Bestemmelse næppe er
mulig. Paralleliseringen med vore andre Tertiæratlejringer er derfor forbunden
med store Vanskeligheder, tilmed da Lejringsforholdene ikke synes at give fuldt
paalidelige Oplysninger. Det kan derfor ikke undre, at Meningerne angaaende
denne mærkelige Aflejrings Alder er ret divergerende.
Den første Geolog, der har undersøgt og beskrevet Moleret paa Mors og i de
234* 30
omliggende Kgne, er Fokchhammkr ; han anser Molerel lor en Ferskvandsdaiinelse
paa Grund af Forekomsten dels af Insekter og dels af Fiske, som efter hans Mening
var Ferskvandsformer'). Ved sine Undersøgelser af Diatomelloraen viste P. A. C
Hkiberg, at det niaatte være en Saltvandsdannelse-). Angaaendc Alderen udtaler
kun FoKCHHAMMER sig, idet han med noget ForhehoJd kommer til det Resultat, at
Moleret muligvis er noget ældre end Tertiæret paa Sild^). — Forsteningerne i Mo-
leret blev senere undersøgte af O. Mokch, som i sin Faunaliste dog ikke opfører
en eneste med Sikkerhed bestemt Art herfra og derfor heller ikke udtaler sig om
Molerets Alder'i. A. v. Koenen fremsætter derimod paa Grundlag af Morchs Liste
den Formodning, at Moleret er kvartært '), medens jeg — ligeledes paa Grundlag
af de ældre Undersøgelser — har udtalt, at Moleret ikke kan være yngre end
Mellemoligocænet''). Et Skridt nærmere mod Maalet naar man ved den Opdagelse,
at der ogsaa andre Steder i Landet end omkring den vestlige Del af Limfjorden,
nemlig ved Mariager Fjord, ved Albækhoved og i Røgle Klint |iaa Fyen, findes
Moler, og at dette paa disse Steder altid synes knyttet til det plastiske Ler. N. V.
UssiNr. antager det derfor for rimeligt, at Moleret og det plastiske Ler er jævn-
aldrende ').
liln herfra afvigende Anskuelse fremsæltes omtrent samtidig i en foreløbig
Meddelelse af E. Stollev, som mener, at Moleret maa være eocænl, idet det skal
slutte sig nær til London Clay'*). Imod denne Opfattelse opponerer V. Madsen,
som hævder, at Stoi,i,ey endnu skylder et fyldestgørende Bevis for, at Moleret skal
være samtidigt med London Clay; Molerets Alder maa betegnes som uvis")- E.
Stollev søger senere i en mere udførlig Afhandling al begrunde Rigtigheden af sin
Anskuelse'"). Han støtter sig til Fundet af nogle til Dels septarielignende løse
Blokke fra Brothener Ufer og fra Bliesdorf ved Neustadt Bugten. Disse Blokke
indeholder Skaller af Aporrhuis Sowerbyi, hvorfor han henfører dem til London-
leret. Paa den anden Side skal de vise Slægtskab med Moleret, idet de to af dem
indeholder Cassidaria sp. og den ene af dem igen tillige Valimtina raphistoma ; disse
lo Arter skal begge være almindelige i Moleret iog Cementstenen); ogsaa Fossil-
indholdets almindelige Karakter skal være overensstemmende. Endvidere skal Mo-
') J. Cj. FoiiCHHA.MMiiH: Daiiinarks geognostiske l-"orliuld, forsaavidt de ere afliieiigijie af Dannelser,
der erc sluttede. Universitetsprogram. Kjobenhavn 1835. S. 88.
,1. G. Fokchhamneh: Oversigt over Danmarks geognostiske Sammensætning. S. \'2. Forhandl,
skandinav, naturforsk. 9. mote i Stockholm 1863.
'-) P. A. C. Hkibkhc. : Conspectus criticus diatomaoearum danicaruni. Kritisk Oversigt over de danske
Diatoméer. Kjabeiihavn 1863. S. 20 21.
^) J. G. FoiiCHHAMMEis: Danmarks geognostiske Forhold o. s. v. S. 8!).
') O. Morch: 1. c s. 279.
°) A. V. Koenen: Ueber das Mittel-Oligocän von Aarlui.s. S. 883.
^) J. P. J. Ravn: I.e. 1897. S. 12.
') N. V. Ussing: Danmarks Geologi. Kjobenhavn 1899. S. 131.
^ Stollev: lieber Eocängeschiebe des London Clay o. s. v. S. 3 4.
'■') V. Mausen: I.e. S. 16. Se endvidere Efterskriften S. 96.
'") E. Stollev: Uebcr Diluvialgeschiebe des Londontlions etc.
31 235 *
lerets Dialomenora være næslen l'uldslændig identisk med London Clay's haade i
floristisk ') Henseende og med Hensyn til Opbevaringstilstanden. Ogsaa andre,
mindre væsentlige Forhold taler efter hans Mening i samme Retning, og han anser
derfor den Slutning, at Moleret skal svare til London Clay, for vel begrundet, .leg
skal senere vende tilbage til Stollkys Argumenter.
Til Stolleys Opfattelse slutter Guonwai.l sig, idet han dog ikke anser den
Mulighed for udelukket, at Moleret kan være nedreoligocænt-).
O. B. Bøggilds Opdagelse af den vulkanske Askes Forekomst ved Stavrslund,
Albækhoved og Røgle Klint niaa siges at betegne et betydeligt Skridt henimod
Løsningen af Spørgsmaalet om Molerets Alder"); thi derved blev det sandsynUgl,
at Moleret i de vestlige Limfjordsegne og Moleret i Østjylland og paa Fyen var
nogenlunde samtidige Dannelser, og da Moleret baade ved Mariager Fjord og ved
Albækhoved synes at staa i Forbindelse med forsteningsførende Aflejringer, aabnede
der sig herved en Mulighed for at naa til en sikker Aldersbestemmelse.
Senere har N. V. Ussing atter udtalt sig om dette SpørgsmaaH). Han gør op-
mærksom paa, at Moleret og den vulkanske Aske alle Vegne synes at være nøje
knyttede til det plastiske Ler, uden at man dog med fuld Sikkerhed kan angive
Aldersforholdet mellem disse Dannelser paa Grund af de Forstyrrelser, der er komne
i Lejringsforholdene; dog ser det snarest ud, som om det plastiske Ler har sin
Plads under Moleret; endvidere viser del sig, at de ældste Lag af Glimmerlerel
flere Steder trættes i nær Forbindelse med Moleret, men dog aldrig under dette.
Han antager det derfor for rimeligt, at Moleret og de vulkanske Lag tilhøre Oligo-
cæntiden og have deres Plads i Lagrækken mellem det plastiske Ler og Glimmer-
leret». Samtidig fremhæves, at man dog ikke har fundet Lag af afvigende Be-
skatTenhed ved de Boringer, hvor man er naaet gennem Glimmerleret og ned i det
plastiske Ler.
Endvidere niaa tilføjes, at Prof. N. V. I'ssing paa et Møde i den naturhistoriske
Forening i Kjøbenhavn i Vinteren 1904 — 05 meddelte, at han havde fundet, at
Rækkefølgen af de vulkanske Lag ved Stavrslund svarede til Rækkefølgen i en Del
af Moleret omkring den vestlige Del af Limtjorden. Hermed er den delvise Sam-
tidighed af disse Dannelser godtgjort.
Det maa indrømmes, at de af Stollky fremdragne Forhold kan synes at tale
for, at Moleret er eocænt. Men det forekommer mig dog, at Stoi.ley gaar for vidt,
naar han mener paa Grundlag af disse Forhold at have bevist, at Moleret har
den nævnte Alder. Mærkeligt er det saaledes, at Stolley kun har kunnet genfinde
en eneste Art, Aporrhais Soiverbiji, fra Londonleret i sine Septarier, hvoraf den ene
jo dog desuden skal indeholde Cassiclaria sp., Natica sp., Bulla sp., Valoatimi niphi-
') Vel ved en lapsus calami skriver .Stoi.i.ky her: faunistislt.
'-'I K. A. ÜRÖNWAi.i, : I.e. S. 51 äii.
') O. B. BoGGii.n: Vulkansk Aske i Moleret. Medd. fra Dansk neol. l-'oren. Nr. !l. Kjobenliavn
191«. S. 8-10.
<) N. V. UssiNc;: Dunmarks deologi. 'J. Udg. .S. I4K I4H.
236* 32
stoma, Leda sp. og Liicina sp. At Englands eocæne Molluskfauna ikke er fuld-
stændig undersøgt og beskrevet, burde ikke kunne hindre en Identificering af de
6 ovennævnte Former fra Septarien med Arter fra det engelske Eocæn, hvis de
samme Arter virkelig forekommer i begge Aflejringer : der findes baade i England
og andensteds ret betydelige Samlinger af eocæne, engelske Mollusker, som kunde
bruges til Sammenligning. Naar Identificeringen alligevel ikke er lykkedes, kan
Grunden dertil ligesaa godt være, at Arterne ikke findes i Londonleret. At Stollevs
Septarier er eocæne, kan jeg derfor ikke anse for bevist, om end jeg til en vis
Grad finder det sandsynligt, at de virkelig har den Alder. Stolley gør endvidere
opmærksom paa, at det «Selskab» (Rester af Benfiske og Insekter, Frugter og Ved-
fragmenter), hvori Molluskerne optræder i Septarierne, er et lignende som det, man
finder i Londonleret, ligesom ogsaa den petrografiske BeskatTenhed skal være over-
ensstemmende; desuden skal Frugterne og Veddet være pyritisei'ede i begge Aflej-
ringerne. Disse Forbold synes mig kun at være af liden Vægt, naar det gælder en
Aldersbestemmelse. De kan vel højst vise, at de to Aflejringer er dannede under
omtrent ensartede Betingelser.
Som Hjemsted for de omtalte Septarier mener Stolley at kunne angive
Femern og omliggende Egne, hvor Gotische har paavist eocænt plastisk Ler
med Stilkled af Pentacrinus siibbasaltiformis. Det er muligt eller endog sand-
synligt, at dette er rigtigt, skønt Septarierne vel ogsaa kunde tænkes at stamme
andenstedsfra. Mere tvivlsomt forekommer det mig derimod, om disse Sep-
tarier, som Stolley mener, er jævnaldrende med Moleret. Til den Anskuelse
kommer han derved, at han i to af Blokkene fra Brothener Ufer foruden Aporrhais
Sowerbyi tillige har fundet Cassidaria sp. og i den ene af dem tillige Valuatina
raphistoma, og disse to Arter skal være de hyppigste Arter i Moleret (og Cement-
stenen). Valuatina rapliistoma forekommer imidlertid kun i 4 Fund her fra Dan-
mark, og de to af disse er sikkert løse Blokke henholdsvis fra Limfjorden ved
Struer og fra Vildsund, hvorfra der ikke er kendt Moler; ogsaa det tredje Stykke,
som angives al være fundet ved Skarregaard paa Mors, er sandsynligvis en løs
Blok, og del samme er muligvis Tilfældet med del fjerde Stykke, som er fundet
ved Ejerslev Klint'). Men da Stenarterne i alle 4 Tilfælde synes at være nogen-
lunde typisk Cementsten, maa de vel alle stamme fra Moleret. Nogen almindelig
Form kan Valnatiiia raphistoma imidlertid ikke siges at være i Moleret, selv om
den i to af Stykkerne optræder i stor Mængde. Hyppigere synes derimod Cassidaria
sp. at være baade i Moler og i Cementsten. Alle de i Molerel fundne Eksemplarer
er imidlertid uden Undtagelse særdeles slet bevarede, og Eksemplarerne fra Cement-
stenen er ligeledes meget ufuldstændige, saa at det synes mig at maatte være meget
voveligt at identificere disse Eksemplarer med Eksemplarer fra Lag, som ikke paa
Forhaand med Sikkerhed vides at være jævnaldrende med Moleret, og som i hvert
') Jeg har genneingaaet liele Miiieralogisk Museums Samling af Cemenlsten, men har kun fundet
de uvenfor nævnte 4 Stykker med Valvalina. Udelukket er den Muliglied dog ikke, at jeg paa Grund
af Skallens Lidenhed kan have overset enkelte Kksemplarer.
33 237*
Fald i petiografisk Henseende afviger meget fra dette, og dette maa vel dog siges
at være Tilfældet med Stoi.ley's Septarier. Jeg kan i denne Forbindelse tilføje, at
jeg har sendt de i Moleret fundne Mollusker til Geheimrath v. Koenen i Göttingen,
som velvilligst har undersøgt dem, og som meddeler mig, at han ikke med Sikkerhed
har kunnet identificere dem med hidtil kendte Arter, men dog mener, at Moleret
maaske maa paralleliseres med Londonleret, da to af Arterne fra Moleret ligner
Former fra Londonleret. Noget fuldt sikkert Resultat giver en Undersøgelse af
Molluskerne altsaa ikke. Desuden er det værd at lægge Mærke til, at af Stolley's
3 forsteningsførende Blokke indeholder de to Aporrhais Soiverbyi i større Mængde,
den tredje den samme Art i enkelte Eksemplarer, medens ethvert Spor af denne
Art savnes i Moleret. Jeg kan af disse Grunde ikke anse det for bevist, at
Stolley's Septarier er jævnaldrende med Moleret.
Til Støtte for sin Paastand om Molerets eocæne Alder fremhæver Stollev
endvidere Fundet af Cocciilites Kanei i Cementstenen, en Art, der kendes fra Pale-
ocænet ved Gelinden i Belgien samt fra Lag i Grønland, som Heer erklærede for
miocæne. Ganske vist har forskellige Forskere udtalt sig for, at disse Lag var
eocæne, men dette kan vel dog ikke betragtes som sikkert godtgjort.
Endelig mener Stolley at finde en Støtte for sin Opfattelse i den næsten
fuldstændige Overensstemmelse, der skal være mellem Diatomefloraen i London-
leret og i Moleret. Ganske vist fremhæver han selv, at det er en betænkelig og
usikker Sag at bygge paa Diatomefloraen, naar man vil drage Slutninger angaaende
forskellige Lags Alder; dette fremgaar bl. a. ogsaa deraf, at — som Stolley anfører
— en Diatomeforsker paa Grundlag af Diatomefloraen har henført Moleret til Siluret,
medens en anden har fundet en vidtgaaende Overensstemmelse mellem Molerets
og Londonlerets Diatoméer paa den ene Side og de nulevende, arktiske Former
ved Franz Josephs Land paa den anden Side og derfor har ment, at Molerets
Diatomeflora var opstaaet i en lang Glacialperiode. Den paastaaede identiske Be-
varingstilstand af Diatoméerne i Moleret og i Londonleret kan efter min Mening
heller ikke benyttes, end ikke som Sandsynlighedsbevis. Heller ikke fra Diato-
méerne forekommer det mig derfor muligt at hente noget sikkert Bevis for Molerets
eocæne Alder.
Som det fremgaar af det foregaaende, kan jeg ikke se, at Stolley har leveret
noget som helst fuldgyldigt Bevis for, at Moleret er eocænt; de af ham fremdragne
Forhold taler ganske vist — i højere eller ringere Grad — til Gunst for hans Op-
fattelses Rigtighed. Der er imidlertid ogsaa ikke ganske uvæsentlige Forhold, der
taler herimod.
Som allerede ovenfor omtalt har Ussing paapeget, at Moleret synes at have
sin oprindelige Plads over det saakaldte plastiske Ler. Allerede fra ældre Tid ved
man, at der baade i Thy og paa Mors ligger graat Ler under Moleret. Dette ses
til Dels direkte og kendes ogsaa fra en Boring. Ifølge en af Fabrikant Bo.ie til
Mineralogisk Museum indsendt Meddelelse fandt man nemlig 1899 ved en Boring
ved Klitgaard (ved Svalklit) følgende Lag:
1). K I). VidensU SelsU. SUr., 7. Kække, natui-viik-iisk. ,.k inutheni Aid. III. 'J. 32
238* 34
O'— 1' «Muld».
1'— 12' «Moler».
12'— 14' «Moler?».
14'— 30' «Urent Moler».
30'— 40' «Næsten sort plastisk Ler».
Det «urene Moler» er i tør Tilstand lysegraat, i fugtig Tilstand derimod næsten
sort; foruden en Del Ler indeholder det en Mængde mer eller mindre vel bevarede
Diatomeskaller og maa vel derfor betragtes som et Overgangsled mellem det «pla-
stiske Ler» og Moleret. Det synes hermed saa godt som givet, at Moleret her
maa ligge paa sin oprindelige Plads over det «plastiske Ler».
Ogsaa i Salling har man fundet Moler, men hidtil kun paa en eneste Lokalitet.
Paa en Undersøgelsesrejse i 1903 kom jeg nemlig til Krattet ved Urhøje (nær Junget
Gaard) i det nordøstlige Salling. Man ser her betydelige Skred i Klinten, og helt
nede ved Stranden fandt jeg et ganske lille Parti, der bestod af typisk Moler med
6 Lag af vulkansk Aske, hvis Tykkelse varierede fra 1 til 3 Cm. Skredene skyldes
efter al Sandsynlighed fedt, graagrønt Ler, idet jeg under et senere Besøg fandt
saadant Ler i Stranden i Nærheden af Molerforekomsten. Ogsaa her synes Moleret
altsaa at hvile paa «plastisk Ler-. Desværre fandt jeg ingen Forsteninger i Leret,
hvis Alder derfor er ukendt, men nogen Sandsynlighed maa der vel dog siges at
være for, at det er jævnaldrende med det mellemoligocæne plastiske Ler ved det
nærliggende Branden Teglværk, selv om de to Lerarter maaske ikke stemmer
ganske overens i petrografisk Henseende.
Som tidligere omtalt synes Moleret ved Stavrslund ved Mariager Fjord at
hvile ovenpaa mørkt, glaukonitholdigt Ler, som i Reglen gaar under Betegnelsen
«soit plastisk Ler». Dette Ler ser ud til at stemme fuldkommen overens med det
øvreoligocæne Ler ved Cilleborg. Moleret ved Mariager Fjord synes derfor ikke at
kunne være ældre end Overoligocænet, og mit ovenfor omtalte Fund af vulkansk
Aske i det øvreoligocæne Ler ved Cilleborg synes tillige at gøre det saa godt som
sikkert, at Moleret er øvreoligocænt. Herimod strider heller ikke Forholdene i det
vestlige Molersomraade. Det «plastiske Ler», hvorpaa Moleret her hviler, maa vel
nærmest betragtes som mellemoligocænt, da vi kender ganske lignende «plastisk
Ler» af denne Alder bl. a. fra Egnen omkring Skive, fra Branden i Salling og sand-
synligvis ogsaa fra Lambjerg i Thy, medens vi intetsteds i saadant Ler har fundet
hverken en ældre eller en yngre Fauna. Moleret her synes altsaa ikke at kunne
være ældre end Mellemoligocænet. Paa den anden Side optræder Moleret, som
UssiNG paapeger, flere Steder i nær Forbindelse med Glimmerler, som dog aldrig
er fundet under Moleret. Ved Silstrup ses saaledes tydelig Glimmerler over Mo-
leret, og dette Glimmerler maa efter sin Fauna siges at være øvreoligocænt; yngre
end Overoligocænet synes Moleret altsaa ikke at kunne være. Efter de hidtil fore-
liggende Iagttagelser synes det mig rimeligt med Ussing at henføre Molerel og den
vulkanske Aske til Oligocænet og efter de her omtalte Undersøgelser specielt til
Overoligocænet; i hvert Fald forekommer det mig, at denne Opfattelse har mindst
lige saa stor Sandsynlighed for at være rigtig som den af Stolley fremsatte.
35
239
Kndnu skal koii omtales en Del Allejringer, hvori man hidtil ingen Saltvands-
l'orsteninger har fundet, og hvis Alder derfor er ubestemt. Jeg ta-nker herved
navnlig paa Brunkuldannelserne, som særlig kendes fra Silkeborgegnen, fra Viborg
og fra Egnen mellem Herning og Skjern. Efter hidtil ikke olTentliggjorte Under-
søgelser af mag. scient. N. Hahtz maa disse Dannelser formodes at være aflejrede i
Ferskvandssumpe, hvad der jo kræver, at der har eksisteret fast Land i disse Egne
allerede i Tertiærperioden. At der virkelig i Tertiærtiden har været fast Land
i hvert Fald i Nærheden, viser bl. a. de af Ussing omtalte løse Blokke af en tertiær
Konglomerat- og Sandstensdannelse med Flintrullesten '). Men om dette Konglomerat
netop stammer fra samme Afsnit af Tertiærperioden som Brunkullene, vides endnu
ikke. Rimeligst forekommer det mig at parallelisere de jydske Brunkuldannelser
med de Ferskvandsaflejringer, som i Nordtyskland mange Steder (f Eks. i Meklen-
borg) findes indskudte mellem det marine Overoligocæn og det marine Mellem-
miocæn, og som derfor henregnes til Undermiocænet. Som Eksempel fra en saa
nær liggende Egn som Holsten kan jeg anføre, at efter C. Gagel fandt man ved
den tidligere omtalte Boring ved Wöhrden en 42 M. mægtig Aflejring af
e
1 f
'S
s
•2
es
a
BO
S
■o
o
■s
•a
c
■X.
60
g
1
1
1
bo
C
■'S
5"
&0
=
c
B !
CO
u
o
!
i
i
2
K
u S a>
^ — i >
Z 1 ®
1
1 1
1
B Î
"3
>
Nr.
9
+
T
U
+
1
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
1
1
+
+
+
4-
+
+
+
+
+
+
1
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
-1-
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
4-
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
9
+
1.
2_
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
9.
10.
11.
12.
13.
14.
15.
16.
17.
18.
19.
20.
21.
22.
23.
24.
25.
26.
27.
28.
29.
30.
31.
32.
33.
34.
35.
242 ■
38
Fauna
Mellem Oligocæn
M.O.?
øvre Oligocæn
Øvre Oligocæn.'
s
•a
c
2
pa
o.
3
CA
3
VI
3
<
?
■-s
3
■a
•o
O
bo
u
S"
s
2=
G
1
o.
VI
1
s
00
BO
<
1
■ -a
11
S
36. Àstaric RoUei Si;mi>
37. — sijUensis n sp
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
1
■■|
•■|
+
■il
+
+ .
•■ <;•
38. Reimersi Semp.
39. Isocardia cqprinoides A. Bkaun
+
iO. — Forcliliammeri Bixk
41. Crijplodon unicarinatiis Nyst's/j
42. Liicina praccedens v. Kof.n.?
43. — Schloenbachi v.KoEf!.?
44. — borealis L. sp
45. Cardium comatulum Bronn
46. — Kochi Semp
47. — fraijile Broc
48. Cijprina rotundata A. Brain?
49. — tiimida Nyst
50. Meretrix incrassata So\\-. sp
51. — splendida MÉR. sp
J-
•+-
+
52. TeUina fallax Beyr
53. Syndosmya Bosqueti Semp
54. Maclra tiinacria Semp
55. Solenomya Doderleini Maykr
56. Panopaea sp
67. Saxicava arctica L. sp
58. Tbracia Nysti v. Koen
59. — uentricosa Phil
60. Neaera clava Beyr. sp
61. Corbula rugulosa v. Koen
62. — gibba Olivi sp
B. Scaplioiioda.
63. Dentaliiim Kickxi Nyst.
1
_i_
1
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
64. - sp
65. — mulabile Dod
66. — Dollfiisi V. Koen
67. — badense Partsch
{'.. (iastropodii.
68. Xenophora testigera Bronn sp. .
69. Sigaretns clalhraliis RÉci
70. yatica hantonicnsis Pilk
71. — Josephinia Risso sp
72. — plicatiila Bronn
39
24:{
iste
1 fortsa
tj.
Mellem Miocæn
Øvre Miocæn
o
Oligocæii
Miocæn
c
>
e
3
.Ë
»3
O
>
1
a
e
3
ai
c«
0)
-g
a
s
c
CC
o
■s
■a
c
CB
O)
BO
1
<
o
s
u
BO
C
5=
BO
'5
>
a
«
o
v
■o
a
CS
c
3
Ï5
u
-o
u
25
"03
S
>
S
13
>
Nr.
S +
+
+
-j-
+
1
+
••
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
•■•
+
4-
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
-1-
+
+
+
+
+
4-
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
4-
-h
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
_L
l
+
+
.4-
+
+
+
+
+
+
-j-
■ ■
+
+
+
4-
4-
4-
+
4-
4-
4-
4-
4-
4-
4-
4-
-j-
4-
36.
37.
38.
39.
40.
41.
42.
43.
44.
45.
46.
47.
48.
49.
50.
51.
52.
53.
54.
55.
56.
57.
58.
59.
60.
61.
62.
63.
64.
65.
66.
67.
68.
69.
70.
71.
7-J.
r
244
^
H)
Fauna
Mellem Oligocæn
M,0.?
Øvre Oligocæn
øvre Oligocæn'.'
e
c
c«
m
3
3
c
2
w
3
<
Vi
13
•-s
1
u
a
•a
O
S?
'S
S
«
■a
B
CC
pc
o
G
D 1
5
a
3
c«
o
c
c.
1
1
en
Sundby (Mors)
Vejrum
BO
<
■d
>
o
ai
;
1
73. Natica Alderi Forbes
74. — Nysti d'Orb
75 dilatata Phii.
+
+
+
+
+
. ,
+
+
+
+
+
_
+
+
\
1'
* Vi
+
t
78. - frondicula S. Wood
79. - VUandti Mørch sp
80. Turritella subangulata Bnoc. sp
SI. — ArcMmedis Brongn
82. — tricarinata Broc, sp
83. Turbonilla coslellata Grat. sp
84. — densepUcata v. Koen
85. — Facki v. Koen
86. — siriatula v. Koen
87. — Nenmayri v. Koen
89. Pyramidella plicosa Bronn
90. Eulima subalata Don. sp
91. Cerithiiim Genei Mich
92. — spina Partsch
93. Triforis Boettgeri v. Koen
94. Aporrhais speciosa v. Schloth. sp
95. — alata Eichw. sp
96 Cassidaria nodosa Sol ...
+
4-
■
+
+
+
+
97. — echinophora h, sp
98. Cassis Rondcleti Bast
99. — megapolitana Beyr
100. — saburon Brug. .sp
101. Ficula concinna Beyr. sp
+
103. — relicidata Lam. sp
101. Tritoniuni flandricum de Kon. sp
10.5 enode Beyr
+
-L 1
106. Columbella nassoides Grat. sp
107. Buccinopsis danica v. Koen
108. — Dalei Jeffr
109. Nassa ScMotheimi Beyr
110 Fuchsi V. Koen
'
a-
' À
111. — cimbrica n. sp
112. — bocholtensis Beyr
113. — syltensis Beyr
41
245
liste Fortsat 1.
Mellem Miocæn
Øvre Miocæn
n
u
t3
ae
S
n
H
ao
■a
u
S
S
TI
C
a
T3
c
CS
ea
ry]
■X
•y;
O
ao I » g5
.£, I =5 le
,"3 I .2. ■ «
w 5" ' CC
o.
c«
Oliuoeæn
■o I â >
Miocæn
è
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
1
+
+ +
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+ +
+
+
+
+ i +
+
+
+ I + I H-
+ + .
+ 1+1 +
+
+
+
+
+ i +
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
U. K- 1). Vlilensk. SelsU. Ski .. 7. Il;i-kkc. iiutuivi.lcnsk. .>(; iiiulliem AlVI.
Xi
'24(5
42
Faui
114. Nassa F«i7.i v. Kokn
115 Sicnomphalms W'iechnumni v. Koi;n.
110). Murex tristichus Beyii
11Î. - Deshayesi Nyst
118 — pereger Bkyr
119. Tipltgs cuniciilosiis Nysi- sp.
12(1. Sclilotheimi Bi:vii.
121. — horridus Broc sp.
122. Fusus afl''. Konincki Nyst.
123. - biformis Beyh
124. — Deshayesi de Kon.
125. — elongatns Nyst. . . .
12fi. — elatior Beyr
127. — Waeli Nyst
128. — Roscnbergi n. sp. . .
129. — eximius Beyr
130. — semiglaber Beyr .
131. — crispus Bors
132. Puggaardi Beyr. .
133. — Steenstnipi n sp.
134. — sexcostatus Bevh
135. — pereger Beyr
136. ^ scabriculiis Phii.. .
137. — erraticus he Kon.
138. — multisulcatus Nyst
139. — distinctus Beyr. .
140 Pisanella semiplicata Nyst .fp
141. MiJra Borsoni Bell.
142. VoZufa Siemsseni Boll
143. — BoîJi Koch
144. Ancillaria singularis v. Koen
145. — Karsfeni Beyr. .
146. Cancellaria evulsa Sol. sp
147. — subangulosa S. Woon
148. — /
org
>,
^
-Q
er.
■Si
> I
Øvre Miocæn
«lu
s
■S
o
u
lU
73
C
«
CC
^
5
o
T3
J3
GO
w
o"
o =.
2
CC
Oligocæn
Miocæn
c
3i
e -.
Ü
s ®
a-
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+■
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+ +
+ +
+ +
+
+
+ +
+ +
+ +
+
+
+
+
+
+
+ ! +
+ i +
■ ' +
+
+
+ ; +
+
+
+ +
+ ! ^
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
33'
248
44
Fauna ''
155. I'leiiiolumu Konincki Nvst.
156. — Geinitzi v. Kokn
157. — laticlavia Beyh
158. — subdenticulata MiiNsr
159. — calapbracta Bitoc sp
1 6(1. — Diichasteli Ny.sc
Kil. — flexiplicata Nyst
I(i2. — obeliscus Des Moul.
I(i3. — obliquinodosa Sanuuc.
164. — tiirricitla Bito<'. sp. .
165. — rotata Broc. sp. .
166. — Volgeri Phii
167. modiola Jan
168. — Helena Skuv
169. Mangilia Pfefferi v. Koen
170. — Koeneni Speye«. .
171. — Luisae Semi'. sp..
172. — obtusangula Broc. sp.
173. — Kochi V. Koen
174. - sp
17Û. Borsonia sp.
176. — sp
177. Conus Semperi Speyer
178. ~ Allioni Mich ?.
179. — anfedihwicinus Bin c.
ISO. Actaeon Philippi Koch sp.
181. — tornatilis L. sp.
182. — pinguis d'Orü
183. Crenilabrum terebelloides Phil, sp
184. Ringicnla striata Phii
185. — awiciilata Men. sp..
186. Volvula acuminata Burr., sp.
187. Cylichna elongata Eichw. sp.
188. — cglindracea Penn. sp.
189. Atgs utriculus Broc, sp
190. — paucistriatus n. sp
191. Scapixander lignarius L. sp. .
192. Valvatina raphistoma Stoi.eey
198. — atlanta Morch .
194. Vaginella depressa Daid
195. Cleodora sp
Mellem Oligocæn
a
a,
3
(S
(A
S
■ 1
"S"
b
»
■a
a
A
es
%
ca
D
J
<
^
M.O.?
+
+
+
+
+ +
+
Øvre Oligocæn
o
J3
O. S. , O
2 : e 'a
c« i 3
•z
øvre Oligocæn?
Eu
I .a
''S
+
+
+
45
249
liste tlorlsat
Mellem Miocæn
Øvre Miocæn
u
s>
V
ae
^
s
o
J3
M
s
M
5£
aç
„
u
u
■o
s
■c
a
—
5
ä
<
o
,3
'S
s
5°
1
C
^
«
■yj
X
Olijiocji'ii
II®
Miocæn
« O
+
+
+
+
+ I + , +
• ; +
-!-
+
-U
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+ I +
+
+
+
+
+
+
+ ?
+ +
+ "i
+
+
III. Beskrivelse al' Molliiskerne.
A. Lamellibranchiata.
1. Pecteii Stettiiiensis v. Koenen?
I stis. Pccten Sleltinensis v. Kühnen, Mittel-Oligocän. S. 83 : Tav. 'A, Fig. 1 H og 4.
1874. — sp.; MoKCH, Korst, i Tertiærlag. S. 297.
IS.SIi. - Stettinensis v. Kokn'.'; v. Koünkn, Mittel-Oligocän von Aarlius. 8.891.
Allerede v. Koenen har fra Aarhus omtalt el Brudstykke af en Pecten, som
muligvis hører herhen. Da Bestemmelsen paa Grund af Eksemplarets fragmen-
tariske Tilstand er usikker, og da der ellers ikke foreligger noget Eksemplar af denne
Art, er dens Tilstedeværelse i Jyllands Tertiær endnu ikke med Sikkerhed paavist.
Brudstykket hidrører sandsynligvis fra den hageste Del af en Venstreskal.
Del er næsten ganske fladt og bærer 7 rundryggede Radialribber, der er omtrent
lige saa brede som deres indbyrdes Mellemrum.
Forekomst: Aarhus, 1 Eksemplar.
Mellem Oligocæn').
2. Pecten sp.
I del graa plastiske Ler ved Branden Teglværk er fundet lo ufuldstændige
Skaller, som muligvis tilhører samme Art af Slægten Pecten.
Begge Skaller er næsten flade. Den ene bærer en Del rundryggede Hadial-
ribber, der er omtrent af samme Bredde som deres Mellemrum. Mellem enkelte
af dem er der i Nærheden af Randen indskudt ganske svage Biribber. En enkelt
af Primærribberne viser en svag Spaltning. Bortset fra de svage Biribber minder
Skulpturen i høj Grad om Skulpturen paa Højreskallen hos P. Ituidus Goldf., saa-
ledes som den afbildes hos Speyer — v. Koenen (Die Bivahen der Casseler Tertiär-
bildungen, Tavle 30, Fig. le).
Den anden Skal bærer smalle, temmelig skarpryggede Radialribber, som er
noget smallere end deres Mellemrum. Skulpturen minder meget om den Skulptur,
som tindes paa Venstreskallen hos ovenfor omtalte Art (se Speveu — v. Koenen:
1. e. Tavle no, Fig. 2 c).
indtil nyl og bedre Materiale foreligger, er en nærmere Bestemmelse umulig.
Forekomst: Branden, 2 Eksemplarer.
') Paa denne Plads angives her og i det t'elgende, i livilke Aflejringer vedkommende Art er funden
i Udlandet.
47 251
3. Pecten perniistus Beyhich,
1S4S. Pecten pennistiis Ukyuich, Tert. Boden UraiuleiibuijJ. S. (Wt
lS(i8. — — : V. KoiCNi-.N, Mittc'l-Oligociin. S. S5: lav . 'i. l-'if}. 2(1; Tav.;), Kig.!».
I Glimmerleret ved Odder er fundet nogle Aftryk af en Pecten, der efter al
Sandsynlighed er P. permistus Beyr.; de stemmer nemlig godt overens med v. Koknen's
Beskrivelse og Afbildninger af denne Art.
Skallen har været ilad; Vinklen ved Hvirvlen er c. 110". Overfladen har
været dækket af meget talrige findtil (Hl — 70) smalle, skarpe Radialrihher, paa hvis
Ryg fandtes skælformede Torne. Rib))ernes Mellemrum og deres Styrke ei- uregel-
mæssig vekslende.
Forekomst: Odder, 7 Skaller (heraf 2 Par sammenhørende).
Mellem Oligocæn.
4. Pecten hieidns Goldfuss.
1831). Pecten liicidus Goldfiss, Petrcfacta Germaniae. 11. S. 69; Tav 97, Fig. 11.
18S4. — ; Speyer- V. Koenen, Casseler Bivalven. Tav. 30, Kig. 1 5 og 7.
Et Par ufuldstændige Eksemplarer af en Pecten henfører jeg hertil, da deres
Skulptur synes at stemme bedre med denne end med nogen anden mig bekendt Art.
Begge Skaller er fladt hvælvede. Højreskallen dækkes af talrige brede Ribber,
hvis Ryg er lladt hvælvet; de mellemliggende Furer er temmelig dybe, udhulede
og smallere end Ribberne. Disses Bredde lillager stadig nedad mod Ventrnlranden;
nogen Kløvning af de gamle Ribber eller Indskydning af ny ses ikke paa noget af
de to foreliggende Eksemplarer, l'nder Lupen iagttages en meget fin, koncentrisk
Stribning, løvrigt findes der Antydninger af en uregelmæssig skiftende, mørkere
og lysere, koncentrisk Farvetegning. Hos det ene Eksemplar er ogsaa største Delen
af Venstreskallen i Behold. Dens Ribber har en lignende Form som Højreskallens,
men de er betydelig smallere. Desuden indskydes oftest mellem de primære Ribber
ny Ribber, som nedad mod Ventralraiideu bliver omtrent lige saa kraftige som
Primærribberne. Forøvi'igl er Overfladen som Højreskallens.
Forekomst: Cilleborg, 8 Skaller, hvoraf et Par sammenhørende.
Øvre Oligocæn.
5. Pecten cfr. Soelliiii;ensis v. Koenen.
Tav. I, Kig. 1.
(I8(>H. Pecten Soellingensis, v. Koenen, Mittel-Üligocän. S. 82 ; Tav. 3, Kig. 7 -8).
1 det sorte, glaukonitiske Ler ved Cilleborg er der fundet nogle ufuldst;rndige
Eksemplarer af en Pecten, som staar P. Soellingensis nær.
Det bedst bevarede Eksemplar mangler hele Hængselpartiet med Ørerne, og
næslen hele Højreskallen er ligeledes borte paa del inderste Skallag nær. Højden
og Længden er c. .SH mm. Venslreskallen er temmelig svagt hvælvet: den bærer i
Nærheden af Hvirvlen c. Hi høje, rundryggede Radialribber, mellem hvilke der i
mogot liirskoUig Hojdi- iutlskydos iiv KililuM-, livoial' onkollc luniaii mod N'ciilial
nuidtMi blivi-r liî niegel Hade. luede Hadialriliber. som synes i iilormiudskel Styrke al liave
iiaael helt ned til Handen.
Ikke alene med Hensyn til Hililiernes .\ntal. men og.san til deres Foiin, synes
de her omtalte l-^ksemplarer at alvige .saa meget IVa den n\ellemoligoe;vne P. Soel-
lingensis. at jeg ikke har turdet hentore dem til denne .\rl. Da jeg ikke har fundet
beskrevet nogen .\rt. med hvilken de stemuur bedre overens, er det muligt, at de
maa hent'ores til en ny .\rl. l'orhaabeutlig vil l'nnil al bedre Materiale at'gore
dette Sporgsmaal.
l'orekomsl C.illeborg ;{ vlveskallede^ Kkseniplarer.
tî. l*eelo« sp.
1S74. Peclfii solea ("m lorn? Mom:u, l-'orsl. i Toitiivrlaj;- S. "JT!!.
Nogle Konkretioner Ira ("dimmerleret ved Silstrnp indeholder Uesterne al en
omtrent kredsrnnd. tyndskallet og temmelig Ilad IWten. Hvirvlen er tilspidset;
H;vngselkanternes Vinkel er o. l'JO. Overtladen er glinsenile glat med enkelte tine
rilvækstlinjer: under l.npen ses dog meget tine koncentriske Striber og paa tværs
al" den» ligeledes meget line Hadialstriber. Mojreskallens forreste Øre er afrundet
og har en Hyssnsudsk;ering. medens det bageste er stumpvinklet, noget afrundet.
Begge Venstreskallens Oren har omtrent samme Form som Mojreskallens bageste.
Oen storste af Skallerne er e. 4Ô nuu. hoj og .Ml mm. bred.
I'orekomst Silstru]». .'^ Skaller hvoraf to sammenhorende
7. reelen eliixatus Vow sp.
•f-iv. 1. I-is. •_>.
1795, Os/r«"« rUwata I*oi i. Te.-st. utriusti. Sioiliae. II. S. Kil ; Tav. 28. l-"ifj. 17.
— inflexa . ibid. -S. 160; fav 28, Ki«. 4 Ô.
IS74. Peclfix octoradialis Mokch. Koi-st. i Tertiisrljij;. S. 294.
1S87 98. Pecten clavatus Wma sp.: Becyeov. ttAeTr.ENBKU« et l^oi.i.Fe.s. Moll, marins liu Uousilloii.
It. IVIiNTx pintes. .S. 68; Tav. 16. Fig. 10— 17.
Skallerne er na^slen kredsrunde, meget forskellig hvælvede. Venstreskallen
er ll;id eller hyppigst noget konkav; den b;vrer paa Oversiden ."> sta^rke. brede
Radialfolder, som ligesaa vel som deres indbyrdes Mellemrum er mer eller mindre
tydelig stribede paa langs; disse temmelig grove Striber krydses af uregelmæssige
Tilva^kstlinjer og baner underliden - særlig paa Skallens Sidepartier - sm;ia Skal.
Kanden er i Keglen sta-rkt indadbojet. Ørerne er ikke fuldstanuiig bevarede hos
noget af de tbreliggende Kkseniplarer; de synes begge at have vaMet snuia, ret-
vinklede; Ydernuuien pa;» del bageste er noget konkav; pa:i Overtladen har de
49 253
baarel cnkellc Kadialrihhc r, som krydses al mer eller mindre stærke Tilvækstliiijer.
— Højreskalleii er stærkt huf{et; den har tt brede og stærke Hadiallolder, hvoraf
de mellemste er de stærkeste og undertiden viser en begyndende Spaltning nedad
mod Kanden: i øvrigt ligner Skulpturen \'enstreskallens: d(;t bageste Øre er ret-
vinklet som Venstreskallens: det Ibrreste er udarltil alrundel og har en dyb Hyssus-
udskæring; Ørenes Skulptur er som hos Venstreskallen.
F)en afbildede Fføjreskal er 28/. mm. bøj og 27 mm. lang: dens Tykkelse
er 7 mm.
I)enn(; Art har hidtil henligget i Mineralogisk Museums Samlinger under Be-
tegnelsen P. pes litlrae L. (^= P. septemradinlus MCi.i.. og P. danicns Chrmn.j; Wooo
og HÖHNKS f. Kks. opfører ogsaa den af Poi.r beskrevne Art som synonym hermed.
Ved at sammenligne Museets Kksemplarer med recente Kksemplarer af P. pes lulrae L.
fremgik det imidlertid, al riet var to heil forskellige Arter; særlig viser PVirskeJleii
sig i Skallernes Ffva-lving og i Foldernes Form. .Vlalakologen An. Jknsk.n gjorde
mig derimod (jpma-rksom paa Overensstemmelsen med den af Po;.r beskrevne Art,
der i Nutiden gaar fra Middelhavet til Shetlandsøerne.
Forekomst: Skjærum Mølle, c. 11 Skaller. — Aikærsig, 2 Sk. — Ksbjerg,
1 Sk. — (ijørding, 1 Sk. — (Gram, 1 Sk. Spandet, 1 Sk.'.';.
Øvre .Miocæn. - F^lificæn. — Kvarta-r.
I det mørke, glaukonitholdige Ler ved Ulstruj) er fundet et lille Brudstykke
af en Pecten. Skallen bærer stærke Hadiallolder, som hver bærer flere tæt liggende
Hibber: i Furerne mellem Folderne ses ligeledes ska-llede eller tornede fiibber. —
Ved Cilleborg er fier i samme Slags Ler fundet en Skal (Højreskal, af en anden
Art; den har haft flade, brede PVjIder, der ligesom deres Mellemrum er fint stri-
bede paa langs.
V^ed Boringen paa Varde Torv er i en Dybde af .ill- 12' fremkommen et
Brudstykke af en lille flad, ikke nærmere bestemmelig Pecten. Overfladen bærer
fine Radialribber, i hvis Mellemrum ses endnu linere Sekundærribber; disse Ribber
krydses af ganske fine, temmelig regelmæssige, ophøjede, koncentriske Linjer, saa
at Skallen unfler Lu|>en faar et gitret Udseende.
Brudstykker af glatte Pec/en-Former er fundne ved Høkkendal, Bjørnsknude
og Albækhoved, men intet af disse Stykker lader sig bestemme til Art. Stykket fra
den først nævnte Lokalitet er det fuldstændigste og har tilhørt en lang Form. hvis
Længde har været 21 mm., medens Højden kun er 18 mm.
Ogsaa fra Sild foreligger et enkelt ubestemmeligt Brudstykke af en glat
Pecten-Ska\.
8. Anomia GoIflfuHsi Df.shayks.
Tav. I, Fig. 3.
1833. Anomia lenx La.mk.; Goldk.s.s, Petr. Oei-maniae. II. S. 40: Tav. 8X. Kig. H.
1864. - (joldfuiiii Dkshayks, Animaux sans vert. II. S. 131.
1>. K I). Viilcn«k Vl»k Skr . 7. K;tkkr. ri.iliir\iili-ri-k. >.fi niiithcm AM. III 2. 34
254 50
lN(i(). Aiwmiu (iuUlfiissi 1)i;.shavks; Si'f.yek, Lippe-DctniüUi. S. 49; Tav. 3, Fig. 7— 9.
18Ö«. — — ; V. Koenen, Mittel Oligocän. S. 81.
1884. — — ; Si'EYEn— V. Koenen, Casseler Bivalven. Tav. 23, Fig. 7 — 8; Tav. 24,
Flg. 6-10.
1893. - — ; V. Koenen, Unter-Oligocän, V. S. 1017; Tav. 68, Fig. 4.
Til denne, hvad Formen angaar, meget variable Art maa henføres to Venstre-
skaller fra Boringen paa Varde Torv.
Begge Skallerne er sniaa, tynde og gennemskinnelige. Den ene er temmelig
svagt hvælvet, næsten fuldstændig kredsriind med noget uregelmæssig bølget Rand.
Hvirvlen er lille, svagt bøjet og rager lidt udenfor Hængselranden, som er omtrent
lige. Overfladen viser en noget utydelig, bladet, koncentrisk Struktur. Paa Inder-
siden skimtes Muskelindtrykkene utydelig. Lukkemusklens Indtryk samt Indtrykket
af den bageste af de nederste Byssusmuskler synes at have været smaa, ovale,
medens Indtrykket af den forreste af de nederste Byssusmuskler synes at have
været meget stort og ligger kun lidet højere end de andre. Indtrykket af deu
øverste Byssusmuskel ses ikke. — Højde 2,8 mm.; Længde 3 mm.
Den anden Skal er meget mere uregelmæssig og langt stærkere hvælvet, men
hører dog ogsaa utvivlsomt herhen.
Forekomst: Varde: 410' 11', 2 Sk.
Nedre, Mellem og Øvre Oligocæn. — Mellem Miocæn.
9. Modiola sp.
I en Konkretion fra Glimmerleret ved Sundby paa Mors er fundet et Brud-
stykke af en Modiola. Skallen har været jævnt hvælvet og meget langstrakt med
Hvirvlen meget nær Forenden; Skallens Højde tiltager stærkt bagtil. Efter et lille
Brudstykke af Skallen at dømme har denne været dækket af yderst fine, uregel-
mæssige Linjer paa kryds og tværs.
Hvad Formen angaar, synes det foreliggende Stykke ikke at stemme overens
med nogen mig bekendt oligocæn eller miocæn Form, men Eksemplarets Ufuld-
stændighed tillader ikke nogen nærmere Beskrivelse eller Bestemmelse.
Forekomst: Sundby (Mors), 1 Eksemplar.
10. Nucula Chasteli Nyst.
1843. Niiciilu Chastelii Nyst, Terr. teit. «elgique. S. 235; Tav. 26, Flg. 1.
1863. — — ; Sandgerger, Mainzer Becken. S. 342; Tav. 48, Fig. 7.
1868. - — ; v. Koenen, Mittel-Ollgocän. S. 92.
1874. — Duchastelii Ny.st; iMorch, Forst. 1 Tertiærlag. S. 279.
1886. — Chaslelü Nyst; v. Koenen, Mlttel-Oligocän von Aarhus. S. 891.
1889. — _ _ ; Haas, Itzehoe. S. 11 ; Tav. 4, Fig. 9— 13.
1896. - - — ; Reinhard, Itzehoe. S. 27.
Et Par mindre vel bevarede Eksemplarer fra Aarhus er v. Koenen tilbøjelig
til at henføre til denne Art. Kun det ene har en Del af Skallen bevaret. Af Form
er det skævt trekantet og temmelig svagt hvælvet med Hvirvlen liggende noget bag
51 255
Midten; Forkiiiiten er noget udtrukket, afrundet; Bagkanten er kort og danner om-
trent en ret Vinkel med Underranden. Overlladen dækkes al' line, nogel uregel-
mæssig bølgede Tilvækstlinjer samt af meget fine Radialribber. De ældre Dele af
Skallens Midtparti er næsten glatte.
Højde 8 mm.: Længde 10 mm. og Tykkelse (to sammenhørende Skaller) c. 5 mm.
Jeg kan ikke undlade at gøre opmærksom paa den store Lighed, det omtalte
Eksemplar har med N. luniilata Nyst.
Fra Jelshøj foreligger et Par Stenkærner, som synes al stemme godt overens
med Eksemplarerne fra Aarhus, og som maaske derfor ogsaa har tilhørt N. Chasteli.
Til Grund for Morc.h's Angivelse af den her omtalte Arts Forekomst ved
Odder ligger nogle ret vel bevarede Aftryk. Ved deres stærkl trekantede Form og
meget grove, ejendommelig grenede og bølgede, koncentriske Skulptur synes disse
Skaller at have sluttet sig nær til N. Chasteli, saaledes som den forekommer f. Eks.
ved Itzehoe; kun synes Skulpturen at have været endnu grovere.
Forekomst: Aarhus, 2 Ekspl.? — Jelshøj, 2 Ekspl.? — Odder, S Ekspl.
Mellem Oligocæn.
11. Nuctila Cilleborgensis n. sp.
Tav. I, Fig. 4—5.
Coquille oblique, ovale-triangulaire, assez bombée. Crochet incliné en arrière
et situé un peu en arrière de la ligne médiane. Bord antérieur un peu allongé,
arrondi en bas; bord postérieur presque perpendiculaire au bord ventral. Surface
ornée de côtes assez fines, irrégulières, concentriques, s'accusant un peu sur les
parties latérales de la coquille en même temps qu'elles s'y ramifient et deviennent
plus ondulées. Sculpture radiale rappelant celle de A'. Chasteli Nvst. Lunule peu
distincte; corselet grand, cordiforme, enfoncé, limité d'un bord bien visible. Fossette
du ligamenl interne, petite, présentant la forme d'un triangle oblique. Les dents de
la rangée antérieure à la fossette sont au nombre de 24 environ ; cette rangée a la
double longueur à peu près de celle qui s'étend en arrière de la fossette et qui se
compose d'environ douze dents; les deux bords dentés font un angle de 120" en-
viron; les dents appartenant au premier de ces deux bords diminuent en largeur
à mesure qu'elles ont une position plus rapprochée du crochet, celles de la rangée
postérieure sont de largeur à peu près égale, cependant les plus rapprochées du
crochet sont les plus étroites. Impressions musculaires bien marquées; bord des
valves muni de crénelures très petites.
Hauteur, 12 mm; longueur, Ifi mm environ; épaisseur de chaque valve, 4 mm .'>.
I det mørke, glaukonitiske Ler ved Cilleborg er fundet en Del Eksemplarer
af en Nucula, der synes at tilhøre en hidtil ubeskreven Art.
Skallen er skæv, trekantet-ægformet, temmelig stærkt hvælvet. Hvirvlen ligger
noget bag Midten og er tilbagebøjet. Forranden er noget udtrukket, forneden af-
rundet; bagtil er Skallen forholdsvis lang; Bagranden støder sammen med Ventral-
randen omtrent under en ret Vinkel. Overfladen dækkes af temmelig fine, uregel-
mæssige, koncentriske Ribber, som paa Skallens Sideparlier — .særlig dog fortil —
bliver noget grovere og mere bølgede og forgrenede. Radialskulpturen er en lig-
nende som foregaaende Arts. Lunula er ikke tydelig afgrænset; derimod findes der
3.J-
256 52
("Il slor, Ibrdyhi'l, uf en lydelig KanI hfgræiisel, hjerteformei Area. — Baandgruheii
er lille, skævt-trekantet. Den l'oran Gruben liggende Tandrække er omirent dobbell
saa lang som den bagved liggende; de to Rækker danner en Vinkel paa c. 120°.
Den forreste Række dannes af c. 24 Tænder, der aftager i Bredde opad mod Hvirvlen,
medens de c. 12 bag Gruben liggende Tænder er omtrent lige brede, men bliver
tyndere opad mod Hvirvlen. Muskelindlrykkene er kraftige: det forreste er spidsl
opadtil og afrundet nedadtil; det bagestes Form ses ikke hos noget af de fore-
liggende Eksemplarer. Skalranden er fint krenulerel.
Den i Fig. 5 afbildede Skal er 12 mm. høj, c. 16 mm. lang og 4,6 mm.
tyk. Andre Eksemplarer naar en Højde af IS mm. og en tilsvarende Længde af
omtrent 23 mm.
Den ovenfor beskrevne Art adskiller sig fra N. Georgiana Semi'. bl. a. ved sin
langt mindre skæve Form og den større Vinkel mellem Hængslets to Tandrækker
samt derved, at den forreste Tandrække kun er dobbelt saa lang som den bageste.
N. compta Goi.dk. er ligeledes mere skæv og trekantet samt forholdsvis højere.
F^ra Nordentoft foreligger 3 Skaller, hvoraf to sammenhørende, som synes at
have tilhørt unge Individer af den ved Cilleborg og Røkkendal fundne Art; de af-
viger væsentligst kun derved, at de er forholdsvis mere sammentrykte.
Forekomst: Røkkendal, 2 Sk. — Cilleborg, 13 Sk. (saml en Manigde Brud-
stykker). — Nordentoft, 3 Sk. (hvoraf to sammenhørende).
12. Nucula sp.
Ved Boringen paa Varde Torv er der — særlig i de øvre Lag — fundet en
Del smaa Eksemplarer af en Nucula, som synes at være forskellig fra de tidligere
omtalte Arter. Da det imidlertid formodentlig kun er Unger, har jeg ikke vovet
at henføre dem til nogen bestemt Arl. men skal dog nedenstaaende give en ganske
kort Beskrivelse af dem.
Skallen er kort, trekantet -ægformet med stærkt bøjet Ventralrand; denne
støder til Forranden under en nogei stump Vinkel. Hvirvlen er spids og rager
stærkt frem. Skallens Overflade er næsten glat: under Lu])en ses dog fine kon-
centriske Linjer saml S])or af meget line Radialribber. Hverken Lunula eller Area
er tydelig afgrænsede. Hængslets to Tandrækker danner en Vinkel paa lidt over
90^; den forreste Række er mellem 2 og 3 Gange længere end den bageste. Skal-
randen er fint krenuleret.
Højde 3,J mm.; Længde 4 mm.
Forekomst: Varde: 4(58' — 69', 1 Brudstykke; 450', 1 Sk.; 409', 2 Brud-
stykker: 311' — 12', mange mer eller mindre fuldstændige Eksemplarer.
13. Nucula sp.
Foruden den ovenfor omtalte Arl er der ved Boringen paa Varde Torv, sa'rlig
i de nedre Lag, fundet nogle smaa Eksemplarer af en anden Art. Ogsaa af dem
skal der her gives en kort Beskrivelse.
53 257
Skallens Form ininclcr inegel om l'oregaaendc Arts, mumi Hvirvlen er slumpere
og kun lidet fremtrædende. Den koncentiiske Skulptur er omtrent som hos efter-
følgende Art, men finere og mere regelmæssig; Radialskulpturen er meget utydelig.
Lunula er smal, lancetformct; Area er kort, hjerteformel. Længdeforholdel mellem
H;engslets lo Tandrækker er omtrent som hos foregaaende .Art, og Vinklen mellem
dem er stump. Handen er tint krenuleret.
Højde 3,3 mm.: Længde 4,2 mm.
Forekomst: Varde: 4(58-— 69'. 1 Ekspl.; 41011', 5 Ekspl.: 241' ßü', 1 Ekspl.
14. Nnciila Georçiaua Skmper.
Tav. 1. Kig. 6.
1861. Sucula Geoiiiiaiia Skmi'KH, Paläunt. Untersuch. S. 71.
1874. - — — ; Mørch, Forst, i Tertiærlag S. 293.
Skallen er trekantet-ægformet, meget skæv, temmelig stærkt hvælvet. Hvirvlen
ligger langt hag Midten og er højet tilhage: fortil er Skallen stærkt udtrukket.
Overfladen dækkes af temmelig grove, koncentriske Rihher, som særlig paa Skallens
ældre Partier samt i Partiet henimod Forranden er meget uregelmæssige paa lig-
nende Maade som hos A'. Chasteli; foran den afrundede, svagt markerede Kant,
som lindes i Nærheden af Forranden, hliver Skallen næslen glat, idet her kun
findes uregelmæssige Tilvækststriher. Paa Overfladen ses endvidere Spor af en
Radialskulptur, idet der — særlig paa noget forvitrede Skaller — findes ganske
fine, fordv^bede Radiallinjer paa Rihhernes nedadvendende Side samt i Mellem-
rummet mellem RiJjberne, medens disses opadvendende Side hj'ppig er ligesom
svagt takket. De fordybede Linjer kan ofte følges over større Dele af Skallen;
deres indbyrdes Afstand er meget regelmæssig og vokser med Alderen. Undertiden
kan under Lupen iagttages meget talrige og fine, noget bølgede, koncentriske Linjer.
Lunula er meget smal og lang; bag Hvirvlen findes en af en Fure og en Kant
tydelig begrænset, hjerteformet Area.
Indvendig i-r Skallen perlemorglinsende. Hængslets to, af den skævt-trekantede
Baandgruhe adskilte Tandrækker danner en Vinkel paa c. 1Ü()°. Den forreste Del
af Hængslet er henimod A Gange saa lang som den bageste. Tændernes Antal til-
tager med Alderen; hos det afbildede Eksemplar findes foran Baandgruhen 30
Tænder, som aftager i Størrelse opad mod Hvirvlen ligesom de 10 Tænder, der
findes bag Baandgruhen. Muskelindtrykkene er kraftige; del bagesle er lille, rund-
agtigt, medens det fori'este er noget større, spidst opefter, afrundet nedefter. Skal-
randen er fint krenuleret.
Højde 15 mm ; Længde 19 mm.: Tykkelse Ô mm. Andre, mindre fuldstændige
Eksemplarer har været betydelig større.
N. Georgiana er en af de mere almindelige Muslinger i del øvremiocæne Glim-
merler, men paa Grund af Skallernes store Skørhed er hele Skaller sjældne.
Forekomsl; Skjærbæk Klint, 5 Skaller. — Skjærum Mølle, mange mer eller
mindre fuldstændige Skaller, hvoraf to Par sammenhørende. — Alkærsig, 2 Sk. —
258 54
Forsom Tglv., 5 Sk. — Esbjerg, mange større og inindre Briulstykker. — Gjørding,
1 Sk. — (Gram, 3 hele Sk. og mange Fragmenter. — Spandet, c. 20 F"ragmenler.
— Sild. 7 Sk.).
Øvre Miocæn.
Paa forskellige Lokaliteter indenfor de jydske Tertiæraflejringer har man fundet
.Y/icH/a-Skaller, som er saa fragmentariske, at en nærmere Bestemmelse er umulig.
Paa detgraa »plastiske^^ Lers Omraade er saadanne ufuldstændige Skaller fundne
ved Branden (4 Sk.\ Resen (1 Sk.), Lundhede (3 Sk.,), Skive (3 Sk.) og Ulstrup (1 Sk.).
Efter Skulpturen at dømme synes alle Eksemplarer fra disse Lokaliteter at tilhøre
samme Art, muligvis N. Chasteli.
Endvidere er der ved Cilleborg fundet en Del smaa Brudstykker, som i hvert
Fald til Dels hører til en Art, der er forskellig fra den ellers ved Cilleborg fore-
kommende N. Cillehorgensis.
Ogsaa fra Skyum foreligger nogle (3) ufuldstændige og ubestemmelige Nu-
cu/a-Skaller.
15. Leda Desliayesiaua Duchastel sp.
Tav 1, Kig. 7-8.
l•'
262 58
lille Baandgruhe findes c. IH smaa, hojede Tænder. Muskelindtiykkene er ulydelige.
Kappelinjebugten er tungeformet, temmelig bred og dyb.
Højde 3 mm.; Længde âmm.; Tykkelse 1,7 mm. Hos andre Eksemplarer er
Længden dobbell saa stor som Højden.
Allerede Mokch anfører denne Art fra Skyum, hvor den synes at være ret
almindelig; Eksemplarer herfra naar en Længde af indtil 20 mm.
Forekomst: Cilleborg, 1 Skal.
Skyum, 18 Sk. — Viborg: 240'— 42', S Sk. — Varde: 468'— (59', 4 Sk.; 410'—
11', 10 Sk.; 313—44', 1 Sk.; 311'— 12', 3 Sk. (hvoraf to sammenhørende).
(Sild, 12 Sk.).
Øvre Oligocæn. — Mellem Miocæn.
21. Area Speyeri Sempeh.
Tav. I, Fig. 14.
1837. Area didijma Bnoc: GoLDr-iis.s, Petref. Gerni. II. S. 144; Tav 122, Fig. 4.
18(il. — Speiieri Semi'RR, Paläont. Unters. S. 157.
- — gemina — , ibid. S. 155.
1884. Speyeri Semi'.; Speyek -v Koenen, Casseler Bivalven. Tav. 21, Fig. 3— 10
Skallen er lille, formet som en skæv, afrundet Firkant. Hængsehanden er
lige; Forranden er konveks og gaar jævnt over i den svagt indbugtede Ventralrand,
som atter gaar jævnt over i Bagranden. Hvirvlen er lille og ligger noget foran
Midten. Fra Hvirvlen gaar en temmelig stærk Depression ned til Ventralranden;
foran Depressionens dybeste Paiii findes 12, bag dette 16 Radialribber, som i
Skallens Midtparti er omtrent lige saa brede som deres Mellemrum, medens de i
Sidepartierne er noget bredere. Ribberne krydses af forholdsvis stærke Tilvækst-
linjer, hvorved de faar et kornet Udseende. Area er meget smal. ~ Hængslet
dannes af 4 smaa Tænder foran og 9 lignende bagved Hvirvlen, under hvilken
der er en lille Afbrydelse i Tandrækken. Muskelindtrykkene er ovale. Oversidens
Radialribber spores ogsaa paa Indersiden af Skallens Midtparti; Randen er krenuleret.
Højde 1,11 mm.; Længde 2,7 mm.; Tykkelse 0,8 mm.
Den ovenfor beskrevne Skal er det eneste hidtil fundne danske Eksemplar,
som kan henføres til denne Art. Bedst synes det at stemme med den af Speyer —
V. Koenen I.e. Fig. 10 afbildede Varietet. Om det er den samme Varietet, Gottsche ')
angiver fra «Holsteiner Gestein», ser jeg mig ikke i Stand til at afgøre.
Forekomst: Varde: 468'— 69', 2 Brudstykker; 410' 11', 1 Skal.
Øvre Oligocæn. — Mellem Miocæn.
22. Pectuuculus Philipp! Deshayes.
Tav. I, Fig. 17.
1837. Pcetunculus pulvinatns Lamk.; Goldfuss, l'etr. Gerni (I. S. IHO: Tav. 12(i, Fig. 5.
I84;{. — Desh.'?; Philii'PI, Beitrüge zur Kennt. (1. Tcrtiärverst. S. 13; Tav. 4, Fig. 13.
'I C. Gott.sche: Die Mollnslien-Fauna de.s Holsteincr (jcsteins. .S 10.
59 263
I8G(). Pect une III us Pbilippii Deshaïks, Animaux sans vcrtibres. I. S. 854.
I8(i1. — — — ; Sempkh, Paläoiit. Untersuch. S. 152.
1,S()X. — — — ; V. KoKNKN, Mittel-Oligocân. S. 91.
IS.SI. — — — : SpHVKii — V KoKNKN. Ciisselci' Hivalveii. l'av. Ill, Ki),'. 8: Tav. '2((;
Tav. 2 1 . Kig. !
Skallen er stærkl hvælvet og næsleii l'uldstændig cirUelniiul. Hvirvlen er
midtstillet og bøjet indad mod Hængselranden. Overfladen bærer en Del Tilvækst-
linjer; desuden ses hist og her fine, Qernt stillede Radiall'urer samt Spor af en til
Skalrandens Krenulering svarende Badialskulptur. Area er trekantet, noget udhulet
og bærer talrige (11) knækkede Furer. Hængslet dannes af 12- i;5 Tænder paa
hver Side; lige under Hvirvlen findes et lille tandløst Mellemrum; de derpaa føl-
gende Tænder til begge Sider er smaa og lodret stillede; samtidig med at den
forholdsvis smalle Hængselplade bøjer sig, bliver Tænderne større og tillige skraat
stillede; de yderste Tænder er liggende, korte, men kraftige. Muskelindtrykkene
er dybe; det forreste er næsten cirkelrundt, det bageste afrundet trekantet. Skal-
randen er forholdsvis fint krenuleret med c. 50 Tænder.
Højde og Længde 42 mm.; Tykkelse IB mm.
To mindre Eksemplarer synes ogsaa at høre til denne Art.
Forekomst: Cilleborg, 3 Skaller.
Mellem og Øvre Oligocien.
23. Pectuucuhis glycimeris Linné sp.
Tav. I, Fig. 15—16.
1767. Area glycimeris Linné, Syst. nat. (edit. XII). II, 1. S. 1143.
— — pilosa Linné, ibid. S. 1143.
1851 — 61. Peclunculiis gbicimeris L. ; S. Wood, Crag Mollusca. II. S. 66. Tav. 9, Fig. 1.
1863-69. — — -; .Jeffreys, Brit, Conch, II. S. 166: V, Tav. 30, Fig. 2.
En Del mer eller mindre fuldstændige Skaller fra Skyum henfører jeg til
denne meget variable Art. Deres Form er omtrent som den foregaaende Arts; dog
er Hvirvlen mindre og rager ikke saa stærkt frem, saa at Formen paa det nærmeste
er fuldkommen cirkelrund. Area er forholdsvis kortere og lavere og har færre
Furer. Tænderne er talrige og mere ens af Størrelse. Overfladens Radialskulptur
er finere og mere fremtrædende.
Højde og Længde 30 mm.; Tykkelse c. 10 mm.
Forekomst: Skyum, mange Skaller.
Mellem og Øvre Miocæn. — Pliocæn. — Recent.
Fra Røkkendal og Jelshøj foreligger et Par ufuldstændige og ubestemmelige
Skaller af en Pectunculus. Ligeledes findes i Mineralogisk Museums Samlinger et
daarligt bevaret Eksemplar fra Albækhoved ; dette har jeg tidligere været tilbøjelig
til at henføre til P. Philippi, men del er for ufuldstændigt til en blot nogenlunde
sikker Bestemmelse. Fra samme Lokalitet er Danmarks geologiske Fndersøgelse'
ligeledes i Besiddelse af en Del ubestemmelige Brudstykker.
35"
264 60
24. Liiiiopsis retifera Skmi'kh.
Tav. IV, Kig. I.
I8()l. Limopsis retifcni Si;him;i\, Halaoiit. Untersuch. S. 150.
18H3. iniijuidens SANDiiiiHüKU, Mainzer Becken. S. 847; 'l'av. 29, Kig. ri.
18(>4. retifera Si;mi'.; Speyeu, Söllingen. S. aOS.
1866. — — — ; Speyer, Lippe-Detmold. S. 44; Tav. 3, Kig. 6.
]8(i8. -_ — ; V. Koenen, Mittel-Oligociin. S. 91 ; Tav. 5, Fig. 1.
1884. — — — ; Si'EYER- V. Koenen, Casseler Bivalven. Tav. 19, Kig. i).
IS98. - - : V. Koenen. Untcr-Oligocän. V. S. 1075; Tav. 74, Kig. (i-S.
Skallen er lille, .slærkl hvælvet og meget usymmetrisk, med afruiuiel-rhumbe-
fonnet Omrids. Hængselranden er næsten fuldkommen lige og danner paa hver
Side af Hvirvlen en særdeles lydelig, ørelignende Forlængelse. Overfladen dækkes
af fine Radialribber, som krydses af fine koncentriske Ribber, saa at den faar el
fint gitret Udseende. — Under Hvirvlen ses en lav, trekantet Area, i hvis Midte
lindes en lille, trekantet Baandgrube. Paa hver Side af Hvirvlen findes ,{—4 Tæn-
der; de mellemste er stillede lodret, de yderste derimod skraal.
Den afbildede Skal er 4 mm. høj og omtrent lige saa lang.
Forekomst: Branden, i;^ Skaller, hvoraf to sammenhørende.
Nedre, Mollem og Øvre Oligocæn.
25. Liiuopsis Goldfussi Nyst sp.
1843. Trigoiiocaelia Goldfussii Nyst, Terr. tert. Belgique. S. 243; Tav. 19, Kig. 4.
1863. Limopsis — — ; Sandbehger, Mainzer Becken. 8.346; Tav. 29, Fig. 5 — 6.
1884. — — — ; Speyer — v. Koenen, Casseler Bivalven. Tav. 31, Fig. 9— 10.
En enkelt Skal fra det glaukonitholdige Ler ved Cilleborg henfører jeg til
denne Art.
Skallen er kredsrund, men dog noget usymmetrisk, idel den forlænger sig
noget bagtil og nedadtil; den er temmelig fladt og jævnt hvælvet; Hvirvlen er lille
og kun lidet fremspringende. Skallens Overflade, som er noget slidt, viser grovere
og finere Tilvækstslriber; desuden ses Spor af en temmelig fin Radialstribning.
Under Hvirvlen findes en ganske lav, fint stribet, udhulet Area, i hvis Midte ses
en trekantet Baandgrube. Den forreste Del af Hængslet bærer 7 lodret stillede
Tænder, hvoraf de 4 forreste er meget kraftige, medens de 3 inderste, under Baand-
gruben stillede, er betydelig svagere; i den bageste Del af Hængslet findes 6 mer
eller mindre skraat stillede Tænder, hvoraf de mellemste er de kraftigste. Muskel-
indtrykkene synes begge at være ovale; fra det forreste Indtryks indre Rand gaar
en Kant opad mod Hvirvlen. Skalranden er hel.
Højde og Længde 8 mm.; Tykkelse 2 mm.
Fra det glaukonitiske Ler ved Røkkendal foreligger en Skal af en Limopsis,
der ligeledes maa henføres til denne Arl. De under den følgende Art omtalte
Skaller fra Albækhoved maa maaske ogsaa henføres hertil, men deres daarlige
Bevaringstilstand tillader ikke nogen sikker Bestemmelse.
61 2Hri
DciuiL' Arl adskiller sii^ I'm dvn l'olf^i'iuk' særlit^ ved sin mere regelmæssige
Hvælving og mere symmetriske Form.
Forekomst: Rokkeiidal, 1 Skal. ~ Cillehorg, 1 Sk.
Øvre Oligoeæn.
'i(i. liiiiiopsis aiirita liuor.cm sp.
Tav. I, l-ig. 1«.
1843(1814). Area aiirila Biiocciii, C.ojicliiolog. subapp. II. S. 28!); Tav. II, l'ig. !l.
IS.M-Cl. Umopsis - — ; S. Woon, Crag Mollusca. 11. S. 70 ; Tav. Il, Kig. 2.
Skallen er jævnt hvælvet og har Form som en kort, skæ-v Oval. Hvirvlen
er lille, spids, midtstillet og kun svagt Iremspringende. Hængselranden er for-
holdsvis lang og fortsætter sig paa hver Side af Hvirvlen i en lille øreformet For-
længelse. Skallens forreste Halvdel er omtrent halvcirkelformet; den hageste Halvdel
er derimod noget forlænget nedadtil. Overfladen bærer linere og grovere, kon-
eentriske Furer, hvoraf de groveste hyppig forekommer med temmelig regelmæssige
Mellemrum. Desuden iagttages mer eller mindre tydelig en fin Radialstribning;
ved Radialstribernes Krydsning med den koncentriske Skulptur faar Overfladen —
særlig ])aa Skallens Sidepartier - el kornet Udseende. — Under Hvirvlen findes
en forholdsvis høj, trekantet, noget udhulet, stribet Area, i hvis Midte — umiddelbart
under Hvirvlen — ses en Baandgrube, hvis Form nærmer sig stærkt til en ligesidet
Trekants. De to Dele af Hængslet har hver 5 — 9 Tænder; den forreste Del er
omtrent parallel med Hængselranden; Tænderne er her smaa og lodret stillede med
Undtagelse af de yderste, der gærne staar skraat; den bageste Del er buet; den har
oftest færre, men lidt større Tænder end den forreste Del. Muskelindtrykkene er
noget fordybede; det forreste er lille, ovalt; det bageste er større og mere kantet.
Fra det forreste Indtryks indre Rand gaar en Kant opad mod Hvirvlen ; en lig-
nende, men svagere Kant gaar fra det bageste Indtryks øvre Side opad mod
Hvirvlen. Skalranden er hel.
Den afbildede Skal er 6,2 mm. høj, 5,8 mm. lang og 1,k mm. tyk. Den største
foreliggende Skal er 10,5 mm. høj, 10 mm. lang og omtrent 3 mm. tyk. Skallens
Skævhed synes at tiltage med Alderen.
Ved Albækhoved er fundet nogle Skaller, som maaske ogsaa niaa henføres til
denne Art. De er imidlertid alle usædvanlig lidet skæve og nærmer sig derved
stærkt til den ovenfor omtalte Art fra Røkkendal.
Forekomst; Albækhoved, 8 Skaller? (hvoraf de 6 tilhører ^.
1874. — — ; MoiiCH, Forst, i Tertiærlag. .S. 279 og 297.
liS8(i. Venvricardid — — ; v. Koenen, Mittel-Oligocän von Aarhus. .S. 891.
Alk'iedf MøHCH og v. Koknkn anfører denne Art fra Aarlui.s. Heilil kommer
fra de senere Aar el Par Eksemplarer fra det graa «plastiske) Ler ved Sofielund
'l'eglværk, Ulstrup Station, saml fra Branden.
Skallens Omrids er næslen cirkelrundt; Hvirvlen er spids og bøjet noget frem-
efter. Overfladen dækkes af 18 — 19 stærke, høje Radialribber, hvis Bredde hyppigst
er mindre end deres indbyrdes Mellemrum. Paa Skallens yngre Dele samt paa
dens Sider bærer Ribberne en Række af meget korte, men brede Knuder. Mellem-
rummene mellem Ribberne er udhulede og viser temmelig grove, uregelmæssige
Tilvækstlinjer. En lille Lunula er til Stede. Lukkenuisklernes Indtryk er tydelige
(dog ikke hos del afbildede Ek.seniplar), noget fordybede, langslrakte. Over det
forreste af dem findes Indtryk af Fodmusklen. Skallens Rand er groft krenuleret.
— Hængselpladen er bred; den venstre Skal har en lille, lodretslaaende Kardinal-
land fortil og, adskilt fra denne ved en stor skæn'l trekantet Grube, en kraftig,
langstrakt og skæv bageste Kardinaltand; Højreskallen bæreren kraftig, skævt tre-
kantet Kardinaltand samt bag denne en svag, listeformet, med Randen parallel Tand.
Den afbildede Højreskals Højde er 9,ô mm., dens Længde 10 mm. og dens
Tykkelse 3,;! mm.
MoRCH anfører ogsaa den her omtalte Art fra Odder. Til Grund herfor ligger
en Del særdeles vel bevarede Aftryk af en Venericardia, hvis smalle, fjerntstillede
Radialribber har haft en umiskendelig Lighed med Ribberne hos V. Kick.vi.
Forekomst: Branden, 3 Skaller (hvoraf to sammenhørende).— Ulstrup, 1 Sk.
— Aarhus, 3 Sk. -- Odder, 7 Sk.
Mellem Oligocæn.
2 Vlilentk SeUk Skr . 7. Hække, nalurvlden^k nser den bredt lancetformede, sta-rkl fordybede
Lunula. Fra Hvirvlen udgaar en st;erk, men afrundet, skraat bagud rettet Køl.
Paa Skallens yngre Del sva>kkes Ribberne noget, idet de passerer Kølen, saa al
det bag denne liggende Parti bliver forholdsvis glat. Area er lancetformet, stærkt
fordybet.
Hængslets Tænder er omtrent som hos A. Reimersi Semi'., men næppe saa
kraftige. Det forreste Muskelindtryk er ovalt; det bageste begrænses opadtil og
indadtil af lo rette Linjer, der danner en Vinkel paa omtrent 90°, medens Be-
grænsningen er konveks nedadtil og udadtil. Fodmuskelindtrykket er lille, afrundet
og kraftigt. Skalranden er glat eller krenuleret.
Højde 22 mm; Længde 2ô,.5mni.; Tykkelse (to sammenhørende Skaller) 11,5 mm.
A. Rullei minder en Del om Å. incerta Woon, men er betydelig mere trekantet
end denne.
Forekomst: (Sild, 5 Par Skaller).
Øvre Miocæn.
37. Astarte syltensis n. sp.
Tav. II. Fig. 2-3.
Coquille arrondie-triangulaire, faiblement convexe, à crochet pointu, légèrement
prosogyre, situé un peu en avant de la ligne médiane. Bord antérieur long, faible-
ment concave, entre lui el le bord ventral très arqué le passage se fait insensible-
ment. Bord postérieur arrondi, un peu tronqué, passant insensiblement au bord
ventral. Surface ornée de plis nombreux, très prononcés, concentriques, de la
même largeur à peu près que leurs intervalles; à la loupe se voient en outre des
stries concentriques, très fines; les plis sont moins prononcés dans le voisinage du
bord ventral; ils disparaissent assez brusquement à peu de distance du bord ([ui
limite la lunule large, lancéolée, 1res enfoncée; dans les parties plus jeunes de la
coquille ils s'aflaiblissent sensiblement avant d'arriver au bord limite du corselet
lancéolé, très enfoncé, qui présente dans sa partie supérieure une petite excavation
également lancéolée. — Des faces intérieures celle de la valve droite se prête seule
à l'examen. Denl cardinale antérieure forte, triangulaire, striée; dent cardinale
postérieure très faible. Impressions musculaires enfoncées, l'antérieure ovale, la
postérieure plutôt orbiculaire. Impression pédieuse petite, mais très marquée.
Bord des valves lisse ou pourvu de crénelures grossières.
Hauteur, 20 mm; longueur, 22 mm; épaisseur de la coquille, 10 mm.
Skallerne er afrundet trekanlede, temmelig lidt hvælvede, med spidse, nær-
staaende, svagt fremadbøjede Hvirvler, som ligger noget foran Midlen. Forranden
36-
272 68
er lang o^ svagl konkav; den gaar jævnt over i den stærkt bøjede Venlralranct.
Skallens bageste Knde er afriuidel og noget al'stunipet; den gaar jævnt over i Ven-
Iralranden. Overfladen dækkes af talrige, kraftige, koncentriske Ribber, hvis Bredde
er omtrenl saa stor som deres Mellemrums; desuden iagttages under Lupen en
meget fin koncentrisk Stribning. I Nærheden af Ventralranden bliver Ribberne
svagere. Ved Kanten, som begrænser den bredt lancetformede, stærkt fordybede
Lunula, forsvinder Ribberne temmelig pludselig. Paa de ældre Dele af Skallen er
dette ogsaa Tilfældet ved den Kant, som begrænser Area; paa de yngre Dele svækkes
de derimod betydelig, allerede inden de naar denne Kant. Area er lancetformet,
stærkt fordybet; i dens øvre Parti findes en lille, men meget stærk, lancetformet
Fordybning, bestemt for Baandet. — Indersiden er kun paa en Højreskal tilgængelig
for Undersøgelse. Den viser en stærk, trekantet, riflet forreste Kardinaltand, medens
den bageste Kardinaltand er meget svag. Muskelindtrykkene er fordybede; del
forreste er ovalt, det bageste mere cirkelformet. Fodmuskelindtrykket er lille, men
kraftigt. Skalranden er groft krenulerel eller glat.
Højde 20 mm.; Længde 22 mm.; Tykkelse (to sammenhørende Skaller) 10 mm
Saa vidt mig bekendt, stemmer de her beskrevne Skaller ikke overens med
nogen hidtil beskreven \rl. Størst synes mig Ligheden at være med forskellige
recente Arter, særlig med A. sulcata da Costa og A. crebricostata Forb. F'ra begge
disse adskilles den imidlertid let ved sin mere trekantede Form og sin mindre
konkave Forrand; endvidere er dens Skalrand grovere krenulerel. Skulpturen er
tillige finere, end den som Regel er hos .4. sulcata »a Costa.
Forekomst: (Sild, 3 Skaller, hvoraf to sammenhørende).
38. Astarte Reiiiiersi Sempeh Ms.
Tav. Il, Kig. 4 H.
1874. Asiarte lieimersi ShMi'Kii; Mohch, Forst, i Tei-tiaerlag. ,S. 292.
Skallen er tyk, skævt Irekantel og stærkt hvælvet; fortil er den noget for-
længet, bagtil afstudset; Hvirvlen er s]>ids og bøjet noget fremefter. Den mellemste
Del af Venlralranden er lige eller næsten lige, undertiden endogsaa svagt konkav.
Fra Hvirvlen gaar en afrundet, men meget stærkt markeret Kanl ned til Ventral-
randens bageste Del ; de Partier af Skallen, som ligger paa de to Sider af Kanten,
danner næsten en ret Vinkel med hinanden. Skallens Midtparti er stærkt hvælvet
i Retningen fra Hvirvlen og nedad mod Ventralranden, men næslen fladt fra Side
til Side; i enkelte Tilfælde ses endog et svagt udhulet Parti foran Kanten. Over-
fladen dækkes af talrige, fine, koncentriske Ribber, som paa de ældre Dele af Skallen
er temmelig regelmæssige, medens de senere bliver mere uregelmæssige og stribede
og forsvinder temmelig pludselig ved Kanten. Lunula er stor, ægformet, dyb og
glat, men i Reglen ikke tydelig begrænset. Area er lancetformet og dyb, men lige-
ledes uden tydelig P>egrænsning. Skalranden er glat eller — især hos de større
Eksemplarer — hyppigst fint krenuleret. Muskelindtrykkene er kraftige, ovale;
Indtrykket af Fodmusklen er lille, men særdeles tydeligt.
69 273
VcnsliTskallfiis lo Kardiiialtivnder er iiu'^el kralligi'; del sainmr j^ældcr dcii
lorreste Tand i Hojreskallen, hvis l)ageslt' Tand derimod er svag.
De i Fig. fi afbildede saninienhørende Skaller viser følgende Maal: Højde
hSnini.; Liengde 2(1 mm.; Tykkelse 1.'$ mm.
.4. Reimersi er langt den hyppigste Forstening i det vesljydske, ovreniiocæne
(Ihnunerler, hvor den ofte forekommer i meget store Mængder. Forholdet mellem
Længde og Højde er ret variabell; de høje Former er ofte forholdsvis stærkt hugede.
Størrelsen overgaar ofte betydelig de ovenfor angivne Maal.
Forekomst; Skjærum Mølle, c. 2000 Skaller. — Alkærsig Teglværk, mange
Sk. — Forsom Teglværk, 1 Sk. — Sandfeldgaarde, 3 Sk. — Esbjerg, liere Hun-
drede Sk. — Gjørding, 4 Sk. (tilhører Danmarks geol. Undersøg.»). — (Ravning,
(i Sk. — Gram og Spandet, talrige Sk. - Sild, mange Sk.).
0 v r e M i o e æ n .
31). Isocardia cjprinoides A. Bkaun.
IXH:!. Isticnrdia ciipriiwides A. Braun; .Sandbkhgkh. Mainzer Becken. S. 315; Tav. 2.î, Fig. 2.
Fra Albækhoved er Mineralogisk Museum i Besiddelse af el Par ufuldstændig
bevarede Højreskaller af en Isocardia. Ved deres halvkuglerunde Form og ved
deres smaa, kun lidet fremstaaende og svagt snoede Hvirvler synes de at slutte sig
nær til /. cyprinoides A. Bkaun, men Lunula har i hvert Fald ikke været synderlig
fordybet, og Kølene er heller ikke videre fremtrædende. Hængslet er kun til Dels
bevaret. Den forreste Kardinaltand er kort, plump og lyk, og den har en Fure
fortil paa Undersiden; ved en stor Fordybning adskilles den fra den tykke, lamel-
formede bageste Kardinaltand.
Den bedst bevarede Skal har va>ret c. 43 mm. liøj , c. 42 mm. lang og c.
20 mm. lyk.
Materialets Beskalfenhed tillader ikke nogen ganske sikker Bestemmelse, men
Ligheden med den øvreoligocæne /. cijprinoides er umiskendelig.
I Konkretioner fra GHmmerleret ved Skyum er fundet en Del /soton//«-Skaller,
der synes at tilhøre samme Art som de ovenfor omtalte. Heller ikke her Kndes
der nogen tydelig afgrænset Lunula; derimod er de to svage Køle i Nærheden af
Skallens Bagrand tydelige. Hængslet er ikke synligt hos noget af disse Eksemplarer.
Forekomst: Albækhoved, 2 Skaller.
Skyum. Hl Sk.
0 \' r e O li g o c a- n .
40. Isocardia FinThhainmeri Beck.
Tav. II, Kis- ■'•
I(i74 (16t)()). Ilucaidia; üi.eakiis. Gottorfische Kunstkammer. 8.34; Tav. 2"i. Kig..'!.
18Ô7. Isucardia Forcbhammeri Beck; Kak.stion. Nachrichten üb. physikal. Inst, und mineral, .\lnseum
Kiel. S. 12.
18H1. — Olearii Semi'ER, Paläont. Unters. S. 69.
1874. -- Forchhammeri Beck; Moiich, Forst, i Tertiærlag. S. 293.
274 70
Skallenu' er kiiä^lc- til lijerterorinefU'. Hvirvlerne er spiralsnoede, bøjede
meget stærkt l'reniei'ter og udefter. Baandgruhen er udvendig; den deler sig fortil
i to Grene, der løber hen til hver sin Hvirvelspids. Lunula mangler. 1 Nærheden
af Bagranden tindes paa hver Skal to fra Hvirvlerne udgaaende, meget utydelige
Køle, der dog ofte synes at mangle fuldstaMidig. Overfladen bærer i øvrigt kun
grovere og finere Tilvækststriber. Af de lo ovale Muskelindtryk er det forreste
stærkt fordybet og mindre end det bageste. Skalranden er glat.
1 Venstreskallen findes to liggende Kardinaltænder, hvoraf den forreste {den
nederste) er atlang, temmelig tyk og forsynet med en dyb Grube midt paa Under-
siden, medens den bageste (den øverste) er lang og lamelformet; desuden findes
langt tilbage en lamelformet Sidetand. Dette sidste er ogsaa Tilfældet hos Højre-
skallen, som ligeledes bærer to liggende Kardinaltænder, hvoraf den forreste er
temmelig kort og tynd og ved en dyb Grube er adskilt fra den bageste, lamel-
formede.
Højde 49 mm.; I^ængde öOmni. ; Tykkelsen af to sammenhørende Skaller 4!! mm.
Denne Art har tidligere ret almindelig været henfort til den nulevende /. cor L.,
fra hvilken Ai't den kan adskilles bl. a. ved den mindre regelmæssige Kugleform,
forholdsvis kortere Forside og stærkere udtrukket Bagrand.
Beck har senest 1857 givet Arten Navnet /. Forchhaniineri uden dog at beskrive
eller afbilde den. Senere, 18(51. har Sf.mpkk ;endret Navnet til I. Oleaiii, ligeledes
uden at give nogen Afbildning eller Beskrivelse. Saa vidt mig bekendt, er der heller
ikke senere raadet Bod paa denne Mangel, hvorfor det forekommer mig, at Becks
Navn maa have Forrangen for Semper's.
Forekomst; Skjærum Mølle, 7 Ekspl. — Alkærsig, 1 Ekspl. — Esbjerg, c.
16 Ekspl. — (Ravning, 1 Ekspl. — Gram, 5 Ekspl. — Spandet, 4 Ekspl. — Sild,
talrige Ekspl.).
Mellem og Øvre Miocæn.
41. Crjptodoii iiiiicariiiatiis Nyst sp.
Tav. IV. l-ig. 'i.
ISaS. .-I,i7;m.s- uiiicariiialiis NvsT, Recherches eoq. d'Anvers. S. (i: Tav. 1, Fig. 2'i.
1868 Cri/ptodon — — : v. Koknen, Mittel-Ohgociin, S. IUI; Tav. 4. Fig. 9.
1889. A.rintis — — ; Ha.\s, Itzehoe S. 13; Tav, 4, Fig 14 15.
189(j. — — — ; Reinhard, Itzehoe. S.'A'S.
Hidtil er kun to Eksemplarer af denne Art fundne i de jydske Tertiær-
atlejringer.
Skallen er temmelig stærkt hvælvet, skævt ægformet. 1 Na'rheden af Bag-
randen findes en dyb. stærkt markeret Radialfure, hvortil svarer en Indbugtning i
Ventralranden. Overfladen ba-rer temmelig grove Tilvækstlinjer, men er i øvrigt
glat. Baade Lunula og Area er fordybede og særdeles tydelig afgrænsede; den første
er ægformet, den sidste lancetformet med et fremspringende Parti i Midtlinjen.
Skallens Indre er utilgængeligt for Undersøgelse. Selve Skallen er tynd.
71 27-)
Højde 10 mm.; Længde 9 mm.; Tykkelse (begge Skaller tilsammen^ (i mm
Forekomst; Branden, 2 (tveskallede) Ekspl.
Mellem og Øvre Oligocæn.
42. LuciiiH praecedeiis v. Koenen'?.
18(>8. Lucina praecedens v. Koenen, Mittel-Oligocän. S. 100; Tav. 5, Fig. 8.
1884. _ — — ; Si'EVKii V. Koenen, Casseler Bivalven. Tav. :îl, Kig. 2.
Ved Branden Teglværk er l'undet en enkelt, noget beskadiget Venstreskal at
en Lucina, som sandsynligvis hører herhen.
l'ormen har været na'sten cirkelrund med spids, kim lidet fremragende Hvirvel.
Paa Skallens bageste Side findes en ganske svag Depres.sioii. Overlladen dækkes
af regelmæssige, fine, koncentriske Ribber, i hvis Mellemrum ses ganske fine, kon-
centriske Striber. Den bageste Kardinaltand er temmelig kraftig, kun svagt bøjet;
den adskilles ved en dyb, trekantet Grube fra den forreste Kardinaltantl, der des-
værre er beskadiget, men synes at have været kraftig. Det forreste Muskelindtryk
er langt og smalt, lige, men skraat stillet; det bageste er som sædvanlig ovalt, noget
uregelmæssig begrænset.
Skallens Diameter har været c. 14 mm., dens Tykkelse 3,5 mm.
Efter V. Koenens og Spevehs Afbildninger af L. praecedens al dømme synes
Ribberne hos den her omtalte Skal at være usædvanlig fine.
Forekom si: Branden, 1 Skal.
Mellem og Øvre Oligocæn.
43. Lucina Schloeiibachi v. Koenen?
Tav. I, Fig. 24
18(i.S. I.uciim Schloeiihachi v. Koenen. Mittel-Oligocän. S. 101 ; Tav. .'), Fig. 9.
lS,S.t. _ _ _ ; Speyer -v. Koenen, Casseler Bivalven. Tav. 1 1, Fig. fi— 7; Tav. 12,
Fig. 5.
Ved Skyum er fundet en Skal, som maaske kan henføres til denne Art. —
Den er lille, fladt hvælvet, afrundet sekskantet. Hvirvlen er lille, spids og nogel
fremragende. Overlladen dækkes af talrige, meget fine og læt stillede, koncentriske
Striber, som mod Randene forhøjes til fine, lave Lameller. Fra Hviivlen gaar en
afrundet, men tydelig, skraat bagud rettet Køl nedad mod Ventralranden; en lig-
nende, men svagere Køl eller Kant tindes ogsaa fortil. Under Lupen ses en uregel-
mæssig, meget fin Radialstribning. Lunula er lille, bredt lancetformel, fordybet.
Af det Indre ses kun en Del af Hængslet; de to Kardinaltænder er korte, divergerende.
Fra Viborg foreligger en Skal, som sikkert tilhører samme Art.
Den afbildede Skals Højde og Længde er c. 6 mm.; dens Tykkelse er 2 mm.
Efter V. Koenens Beskrivelser og Afbildninger at dømme synes de to ovenfoi-
omtalte Skaller at staa meget nær L. Schloenhaclu v. Koen.; Lunula er dog for-
holdsvis nogel længere og smallere.
Forekomst: Skyum, 1 Skal. — Vii)org: 240—42', 1 Sk.
Øvre Oligocæn.
276 72
44. Liicina borealis Linné sp.
1767. Venus horealis Linniî, Sysl. Nat. (edit. XII). II, 1. S. 1134.
1839. Liicintt flandrica Nyst et Wkstknooki', Nouv. recherch. Auvers. S. 400; Tav. 2, Fig. 7.
1843. - - __ . : Nyst, Terr. tert. Belgique. S. 127 ; Tav. li. Fig. 0.
— antiquata Sow.; Nv.st, ibid. .S. 128; Tav. 3, Fig. 7.
1851 (il. - borealis I,.; S. Wood. Crag Mollusca. II. S. 139; Tav. 12, Fig. 1.
1870. — - -; HoF.RNKS, Wiener Becken. II. .S. 229; Tav. 33. Fig. 4.
Nogle temmelig daarlig bevarede Skaller Ira Konkretionerne i Glinimerlerel
ved Skyum maa sikkert henføres til denne Art.
Skallen er omtrent kredsriind, temmelig stærkt hvælvet. Hvirvlen er lille,
spids og t'remadbøjet, men kun ganske lidt fremragende. Den forreste Ha-ngselrand
er noget konkav, den bageste noget konveks. Overfladen dækkes af temmelig
regelmæssige og fine, smalle, koncentriske Ribber, som adskilles af langt bredere
Mellemrum. Foran Hvirvlen tindes en lille, fordybet, oval Lunula. Indersiden er
ikke tilgængelig for Undersøgelse; kun saa meget kan iagttages, at de indre Skallag
viser en tydelig Radialstribning, og at del forreste Muskelindtryk er meget lang-
strakt, skraat stillet og næsten lige, medens det bageste er ovalt og ligger paa et
noget fremstaaende Parti af Skallen, hvilket afgrænses fra den øvrige Del ved en
fra Hvil velpartiet iidgaaende Kant.
Højde c. 2ßmin.: den tilsvarende Længde c. 28 mm.
Forekomst: Skyum, 6 Skaller.
Mellem og Øvre Miocæn. — Pliocæn. — K var lær.
45. Cardium comatulnm Bronn.
Tav. I. Flg, 25.
1837. Cardium lurgiduiu Bhanu.: Goi.DFiiss, Petref. Germ. II. .S. 222; Tav. 145, Fig. 3.
18ß3. - comatuUim Bronn; Sandbergkr, Mainzer Becken. S. 320; Tav. 27, Fig. 8.
1867. — ^- _ ; v. KOENI-.N, Mittel-OIigocän. S. 98; Tav. 0, Fig. 1 -2.
1884. — — — ; Spkver v. Koenen, Casseler Bivalven Tav. 8, Fig. 10- 11.
Skallerne er lynde, hjerteformede, i Omrids næsten cirkelrunde, temmelig
lladt hvælvede. Hvirvlen er lille og spids og ligger omtrent over Skallens Midte.
Den uforvitrede Overflade er glinsende glat: under Lupen ses dog c. 100 tine, flade
Radialribber, som adskilles af meget fine og smalle Furer; denne Skulptur er mest
fremtrædende i Sidepartierne. Desuden iagttages under Lupen særdeles fine, kon-
centriske Tilvækststriber og hist og her en grovere saadan. Er Overfladen for-
vitret, træder Radialskulpturen meget lydeligere frem. Det Indre af Skallerne er
desværre ikke hos noget af de foreliggende Eksemplarer tilgængeligt for Under-
søgelse.
Højde og Længde 10 mm.; Tykkelse <•. ."i min.
Forekomst: Albækhoved, 4 Skaller.
Skyum, mange Sk.
Mellem og Øvre Oligocæn. Mellem Miocæn.
73 277
46. Cardiiiiii K
Ved Cilleborg er fundet en Del snian CarrfiH/fi-Skaller, livoraf i hvert Fald
nogle efter al Sandsynlighed niaa henføres lil C. Kochi Semp.
Skallen er næsten cirkelrund, temmelig stærkt hvælvet. Hvirvlen er lille og
rager kun lidet frem. Overfladen dækkes af godt 30 kraftige, rundryggede Radial-
ribber, som med noget uregelmæssige Mellemrum bærer smaa, aflange Knuder, hvis
Bredde omtrent er som Ribbens. De mellem Ribberne liggende Furer er kun knap
halv saa brede som disse; hver af dem deles ved smaa Tværlameller i en Række
af smaa Gruber. — Indersiden har ikke hos noget Eksemplar været tilgængelig for
Undersøgelse.
Højde og Længde 4 mm. ; Tykkelse c. 1,5 mm.
En enkelt Skal fra Boringen paa Varde Torv er for ufuldstændig til en sikker
Bestemmelse, men har i hvert Fald stor Lighed med de ovenfor beskrevne.
Forekomst: Cilleborg, (i Skaller.
Varde: 468—69', 1 Sk.?
Øvre Oligocæn.
47. Cardiuin fragile Brocchi.
1843(1814). Cardium /ragne Brocchi, Conchiolog. subapp. 11. S. 505; Tav. 13, Fig. 4.
1870. — — — ; HoERNES, Wiener Becken. II. S. 178; Tav. 30, Pig. 6.
En enkelt, noget ufuldstændig Ca/'dium-Skal maa efter al Sandsynlighed hen-
føres til denne Art.
Skallen er omtrent cirkelrund, stærkt hvælvet, omtrent symmetrisk. Over-
fladen har paa lignende Maade som hos C. comatulum haft Udseende af at være
glat, medens der ved nøjere Eftersyn opdages meget talrige, flade Radialribber,
som adskilles af meget fine Furer. Desuden optræder med Mellemrum meget
kraftige, koncentriske Tilvækstvolde. — Det Indre er desværre utilgængeligt for
Undersøgelse.
Forekomst: Skyum, 1 Skal.
Mellem og Øvre Miocæn. — Pliocæn.
Foruden de i det foregaaende omtalte Cardi/zm-Skaller er der ved Skyum og
i Varde fundet enkelte andre, som maaske tilhører andre Arter, men de er altfor
fragmentariske til en nærmere Bestemmelse.
48. Cyprina rotiindata A. Braun?
1840. Cyprina aequalis Sow.; Goldfuss, Petref, Germ. II. S. 236; Tav. 148, Fig. 5.
18(i3. — rotiindata A. Braun; Sandberger, Mainzer Becken. S. 313; Tav. 23, Kig.9 — Id; Tav. 25, Fig. 1.
18(i7. _ _ _ ; v. Koenen, Mittel-Oligocän. S. 103.
188(). — — _ ? _ , Mittcl-OIigociin von Aarhus. S. «91.
1900. — sj). ; V. Madsen, Kortbladet Bogense. S. 20.
D K I) Vi.lcnsk SelsU Slir , 7. Ru'kkp. n:iluivi, Fig 14 18; Tav. 6,
Fig. 1-5.
1894. - - ; v. Koenen, Unter-Ollgociin. \'l. S. I'i.VJ; Tav. 8(i, Fig. 12- 13; Tav. 87,
Fig. 1-3.
Skallen er tynd, nier eller mindre cirkelformet, undertiden noget trekantet,
meget usymmetrisk, jævnl hvælvet. I Nærheden af Bagianden findes i Reglen en
bred, men svag Depression. Hvirvlen er bøjet stærkt fremefter, men rager for-
holdsvis lidt frem. Overfladen dækkes af talrige, uregelmæssig fordelte, linere og
grovere Tilvækstlinjer. Lunula er hjerteformet, kun svagt fordybet og utydelig af-
grænset. Hængselpladen er temmelig smal. Selve Hængslet er mindre godt be-
varet hos de foreliggende Eksemplarer. Venstreskallens Lunulartand har været
langstrakt; dens forreste Kardinaltand er kraftig, trekantet, livorimod den mellemste
synes at have været svag. I Højreskallen ses forrest en dyb Grube for Venstre-
skallens Lunulartand; derefter følger to korle, tæt stillede, kraftige Kardinaltænder,
som ved en stor Grube skilles fra den bageste, langstrakte Kardinaltand. Kappe-
linjebugten er lille, trekantet.
Højde, 37 mm.; Længde ;^8mm.; Tykkelse c. 11 mai.
De foreliggende Eksemplarer synes al stemme bedst med den af Goldfuss og
Sandbebger beskrevne var. orbicularis fra del øvreoligocæne Sand ved Bünde
og Cassel.
Forekomst: Skyum, 14 Skaller.
Nedre, Mellem og Øvre Oligocæn.
5L Meretrix spleiulida Merian sp.
I860. Cijlherea splcndida Mér.; Deshayes, Animaux sans vert. I. S. 440; Tav. 20, Fig. 1 4.
1863. — — — ; Sandberger, Mainzer Becken. S. 303; Tav. 24, Fig. 4.
1864. — — —; Speyer, Söllingen. S. 299; Tav 42, Fig. 4— 5.
186G. - Raiissi Speyer, Lippe-Detmokl. S. 36; Tav. 4, Fig. 7— 9.
1868. — splendida Mér.; v. Koenen, Mittel-Oligocän. .S. III.
1884. — — — ; Speyer — v. Koenen, Casseler Bivalven. Tav. 5, Fig. 12- 13.
Et enkelt tveskallet, men noget ufuldstændigt Eksemplar af denne Art er
fundet i det mørke, glaukonilholdige Ler ved Røkkendal.
Skallen er aflang-ægformet, jævnt hvælvet, afrundet baade fortil og bagtil.
Hvirvlen er lille og rager kun lidt frem. Overfladen er glat og glinsende, idet den
kun bærer grovere og flnere Tilvæksllinjcr. Foran Hvirvlen tindes en lang, smalt
ægformet, ikke synderlig fordybet, men tydelig begrænset Lunula. Aftrykket af
Kappelinjebugten skimtes utydelig paa Stenkærnen; den synes at have haft Form
omtrent som en Spidsbue. Kun Højreskallens Hængsel har jeg kunnet undersøge;
det bestaar forresi af en aflang, liggende Grube; den forreste Kardinaltand er üdt
skraat stillet og tynd; adskilt fra denne ved en smal, men dyb Grube følger den
37-
280 Vti
lyndi', lodiTlU' nndiMi Kaidinalland ; eller eii større, Irekanlel Grulie Følger derpaa
den lange, skraat liggende, spaltede tredje Kardinaltand.
Ogsaa fra Albækhoved foreligger en herhen hørende Højreskal, som i Hen-
seende til Form og Hængsel svarer til Skallen fra Røkkendal. Overfladen, som er
stærkt forvitret, viser enkelte stærke, koncentriske Volde eller Folder.
Forekomst: Røkkendal, 1 tveskallet Ekspl. — Ulstrup (i glaukonitholdigt Ler),
1 Ekspl. — Albækhoved, 1 Skal.
Mellem og Øvre Oligocæn.
52. Telliua fallax Beyrich.
1839. Tellina Jiencdcnii Nvst et Wustendoup (ex parte), Nouvelles recherches d'Anver-s. S, .'(99; Tav. 2,
Fig. 5 bis og Tav 3, Kig. .').
1843. — — — - — — ; Nyst, Terr. tert. Belgique, S. III.
1868. — /a//aa; Bkyhich; V. KoiiNEN, Mittel-Oligocän. S. 113.
I Konkretioner fra Glimmerleret ved Skyum er fundet en Del Eksemjilarer af
en Tellina, som af Morch betegnes som «T. Benedenii Ny.st persimilis».
Skallen er afrundet-trekantel, kun svagt hvælvet (Højreskallen lidt stærkere
end Venstreskallen). Hængselranden danner en Vinkel paa c. 125°. Forranden er
afrundet, Bagranden noget spids. Hvirvlen er midtstillet og rager kun lidt frem;
fra Hvirvlen gaar en svag Fold langs Bagranden. Overfladen er glat og prydet
med koncentriske Baand af afvekslende lysegraa og lysebrun Farve. Hængslet har
jeg ikke kunnet undersøge; derimod viser det sig, at Kappelinjebugten er dyb og
tungcformet; i Nærheden af Muskelindtrykket danner Kappelinjen endvidere en
svag Bugt opefter. Hos et Eksemplar, hvis Højde er 27 mm. og Længde 41 mm., er
Kappelinjebugtens Dybde (maalt fra Bagranden) 28 mm.; dens Bredde er c. 12 mm.
Paa Skallens Inderside ses en mer eller mindre udpræget, bred Fold, der gaar fra
Hvirvelpartiet nedad mod Ventralrandens forreste Ende.
Det fuldstændigst bevarede Eksemplar (tveskallet) er 20 mm. højt, 30 mm. langt
og 7,5 ram. tykt.
Denne Art har en vid Udbredelse i vore løse Blokke af mellemmiocæn Alder.
Forekomst: Skyum, mange Ekspl.
Mellem Miocæn.
53. Syiulosmya Bosqneti Semper.
18(>1. Syndosmtja Bosqueti Semper, Paläont. Untersuch. S. 132.
1866. — — — . Speyer, Lippe-Detmold, S. 35; Tav, 4, Fig, 1.
1868. — — — ; V. Koenen, Mittcl-Oligocän, S. 1 15; Tav, 7, Fig. 5.
1884. — — — ; Speyer — v. Koenen, Casseler Bivalven, Tav, 4, Fig. 10— 14.
Kun en Højreskal er hidtil funden i det jydske Tertiær.
Skallen er temmelig tynd, aflang og meget usymmetrisk, temmelig fladt hvælvet.
Hvirvlen ligger langt bag Skallens Midte, saa at den forreste Del af Skallen er
omtrent dobbelt saa lang som den bageste. Hvirvlen er lille og spids samt tilbage-
77 281
bojet. l<"()irnn(lon gaar i en ja-vii Hue over i Veiitraliaiiden ; bagtil er Skallen noget
afsnialnet; Overgangen t'ra Bagranci til Venlralrand er temmelig brat; Ventralranden
er knn svagt konveks. I Nærheden af Bagranden ses en fra Hvirvlen udgaaende
Radialkol. Skallen er glat og glinsende, idet der paa Overfladen kun ses svage
Tilvækststriber. — Hængslet dannes af to svage, næsten parallele, noget skraat
stillede Kardinaltænder samt to Sidetænder; bag Kardinaltænderne ligger en stor
Baandgrube. Kappelinjen er skjult af Stenmasse hos det foreliggende Eksemplar.
Højde c. 7 mm.; Længde c. 13 mm.
Forekomst: Cilleborg, 1 Skal.
Mellem og Øvre Oligocæn.
Ved Boringen paa Varde Torv er fundet en Del Brudstykker af en Syndosmya.
Med Hensyn til Skallens Form synes Ligheden at va-re størst med ovenfor omtalte
Art; hvad Hængslets Bj'gning angaar, synes de derimod at slutte sig nærmere til
S. alba MoNT. En nærmere Bestemmelse er umulig.
Fra Esbjerg anfører Morch (Forst, i Tertiærlag. S. 292) el ufuldstændigt t^k.sem-
plar af S. Bosijiieti Semi». Eksemplaret er imidlertid saa slet bevaret, at en nogen-
lunde sikker Bestemmelse synes mig udelukket.
54. Mactra triiiacria Skmfeu.
Tav. III, Fig. 1-2.
1840. il/ac/m (rian(/(!/« Ren. ; GoLDi-uss, Petref. Germ. II. S. 253; Tav. 15'J, Fiy. ti.
1861. — trinacria Semper, Paläont. Unter.sucli. S. 130.
1866. — — — ; Speveh, LIppe-Detmold, S. 34; Tav. 3, Pig 4.
1884. — — — ; Speyer — v. Koenen, Casseler Bivalven. Tav. 4, Pig. 7-9.
Skallen er høj, hvælvet, afrundet-trekantet, omtrent symmetrisk. Forranden
er næsten lige. Bagranden og Ventralranden temmelig stærkt bøjede. Hvirvlen er
lille og svagt fremadbojet. Fra hver Side af Hvirvlen udgaar en afrundet Køl, som
løber ned til henholdsvis den forreste og den bageste Ende af Ventralranden.
Skallens Overflade bærer temmelig fine Tilvækstlinjer, men er i øvrigt glat. Venstre-
skallens Hængsel bestaar af en lang, kraftig, stribet Sidetand fortil og bagtil samt
af en lille, A -formet Kardinaltand; kun skilt fra dennes bageste Del ved en fin
Spalte findes en lille fin, lavere Tand; derefter følger en stor, skævt trekantet
Baandgrube. Højreskallens Hængsel bestaar paa hver Side af Hvirvlen af to kraf-
tige, lange, stribede Sidetænder, adskilte ved en lang, dyb Grube; desuden af en
A -formet Kardinaltand, efterfulgt af Baandgruben. Kappelinjebugten er bred og
afrundet, men ikke synderlig dyb.
Højde 4,2 mm.; Længde 5, s mm.; Tykkelse 2 mm. En Del Brudstykker har
tilhørt betydelig større Eksemplarer.
Den nærstaaende M. siibtriincata »a Costa er mere usymmetrisk; dens Hvirvel
er mere fremragende og bøjet noget stærkere fremefter; Bagranden er mere, Ventral-
randen mindre konveks; dens Køle er desuden skarpere.
282 7«
Fra Sild IV) ro ligger en bi'tydi'lig slorrc Sk:il ;i(' t'ii Mxtclnt; den lioi'cr maasUu
ogsaa herhen, men er Ibr ufuldstændig til en sikker Bestemmelse.
En meget ul'uldslændig Skal fra Boringen i Viborg hører sandsynhgvis ogsaa
til M. trinacria.
Forekomst: Viborg: 240'— 42', 1 Skal. Varde: 468'— 69', 7 Brudstykker;
450', 3 Brudst.; 410' 11', talrige, mer eller mindre fuldstændige Skaller; 346'- 55',
2 Brudst.; 313'— 44', 2 Brudst.; 311'— 12', 15 mer eller mindre fuldstændige Sk.
(Sild, 1 Skal).
Øvre Oligocæn. — Mellem Miocæn.
55. Solenomya Doderleini Maykiî.
Tav II, iMg. 9.
I.S70 Suleiwniiju Dodcrleini Maykm; H<)1SNi;.s, Wiener Hecken. II S. 2.')7; Tav. ;i4, i'lg 10.
Skallen er aflang, skedeformet, meget usymmetrisk, stærkt gabende baade
fortil og bagtil: Hvirvlen er lille, ikke fremragende; den foran Hvirvlen liggende
Del af Skallen er dobbelt saa lang som den bagved liggende. Den forreste Del af
Skallen dækkes af en Del flade Radialstriber, som udgaar fra Hvirvlen og bliver
bredere, eflerhaanden som de nærmer sig Skalranden. Undertiden findes paa Radial-
stribernes Ryg 1 eller hyppigst 2 svage Furer. Paa Skallens midterste Parti, men
dog særlig paa et Parti henimod Bagranden findes lignende Radialstriber, men de
er her langt svagere end paa Skallens forreste Del. Endvidere bemærkes meget
fine koncentriske Striber, som ved at passere Radialstriberne faar et noget bølget
Udseende.
Spor af den glatte Epidermis, som naaede ud over Skalranden, kan endnu
iagttages hos et Par Eksemplarer.
Alle de fundne Eksemplarer er tveskallede; det største af dem er 13 mm. højt,
39 mm. langt og 10 mm. tykt.
Mit Kendskab til Arten grunder sig forøvrigt udelukkende paa Hörnks' Be-
skrivelse og Afbildninger. Fra disse sidste afviger de foreliggende Skaller kun der-
ved, at Hængselrandens bageste Del har dannet en omtrent lige Linje med dens
forreste Del.
Forekomst: Nordentoft, 7 tveskallede Eksemplarer.
Mellem Miocæn.
56. Paiiopaea sp.
Fra Skyum foreligger en Del Brudstykker af en Panopaen; de er dog desværre
altfor fragmentariske til at lade sig bestemme til Art. Skallerne er forholdsvis flade
og smalle og slemmer i den Henseende nogenlunde overens med P. Heberti Bosyu.
57. Saxicîiva arctica Linné sp.
Tav. I, Fig. 26.
17fi7. Mija arclica Linné. Syst. Nat. (edit. XII). II. 1. S. 1113.
— Milliliis rugosus Linné, ibid. S. IlôO,
79 283
IHöl -fil. Snxicavn nrclicn L : S. Woo», Crag Mollusca. II. S. 287 ; 'l'av. 29. l-'i^. 4.
\tny.i. ~ bicrislata Sandisuhgek, iMainzer Becken. J>. 277; Tav 21, Fig. (i.
l.SO.S. - arcticii L.: v. Koknkn, Mitlel-Oligocäii. .S. 120.
1870. — — - ; HöitNE.s, Wiener Hecken. H S. 24; Tav. 3, Kig. I og I} -4.
1884. — — - ; Spkver— V. KOENKN, Casseler Hivalven. Tav. I, l"ig 8
Hidtil er kun ganske smaa Eksemplarei- af denne Arl fundne i del J3'dske
Teiliær.
Skallen er hvælvet, aflang-firkantet, stærkt gabende bagtil, meget usymmetrisk,
idet Hvirvlen er rykket helt eller næsten helt fortil. Undertiden er Skallen af-
stumpet baade for- og bagtil, undertiden mere afrundet. Overfladen har temmelig
sherke, noget uregelmæssige, koncentriske Ribber. Fra Hvirvlen til det nederste
Hjørne bagtil gaar en stærkt markeret Kant; umiddelbart over denne findes en
takket Kol; over denne ses endnu en anden lignende Køl. Hængslet bestaar i hver
Skal af en forholdsvis kraftig Tand. Kappelinjebugten er kort og bred.
Højde l,')mm.; Længde 2,7 mm.; Tykkelse 1 mm.
Ovenfor beskrevne Skal stammer fra Boringen paa Varde Torv. En større,
8 mm. lang, men mindre vel bevaret Skal har jeg fundcl i del graa plastiske» I.^er
ved Hranden i Salling.
Forekomst: Branden, 1 Skal.
Varde: 450', 1 Sk.; 410'— 11', 1 Sk.; 311'— 12', 2 Sk.
Mellem og Øvre Oligocæn. — Mellem og Øvre Miocæn. Plio-
cæn. — Kvartær.
58. Thracia Njsti v. Koenen.
18ÜS. Thracia Ni/sti v Koknf.n, Mittel-Oligocän. S. 122; Tav. 2, Fig. 18; Tav. 7, Fig. 4.
188f.. - — — isuin o'Orb.; Deshayes, Animaux saus vert. 1. S. 216; Tav. 12, Fig. 24 — 28.
1803. - mil'pisiformis S.\ndberger, Mainzer Becken .S. 288; Tav. 22. Fig. 14.
1808. - (/ifcfca ÜLivi ; v. KoEXEN, Mittel-Oligocäii. S. 116.
1884. - — — : Speyer — v. Koenen, Casseler Bivalveu. Tav. 2, F' ig. 4 — 7.
De to Skaller er meget variable og indbyrdes meget forskellige; begge er de
afrundet trekantede, næsten symmetriske, stærkt hvælvede. Venstreskallen er mindre
og forholdsvis lavere end Højreskallen og tillige noget fladere; fortil er den af-
rundet, bagtil afstumpet; dens Overflade er glat eller forsynet med enkelte ophøjede,
radiære Linjer; undertiden ses ogsaa temmelig grove Tilvækstlinjer. Højreskallen
er meget stærkt hvælvet; dens Hvirvel er stor og meget stærkt indadbøjet; fortil
er den afrundet, bagtil noget forlænget; Overfladen er dækket af regelmæssige,
koncentriske Ribber. — I Højreskallen findes en stor, plump Tand og bag denne
en dyb Grube, ind i hvilken en fremragende Tand? paa Venstreskallen passer. —
Det forreste Muskclindtryk er halvmaaneformet, det bageste cirkelrundt. Ivappe-
linjebugten er kort, men meget bred.
11 K. I). Vidcnsk. SolsU. Skr , 7. Ku-Uki-. Uiituividen-ik li« ilKilhfiu. \l.l III
38
28f) 82
Alle i det jydske Tertiær hidtil fundne Skaller er sniaa og temmelig daarlig
bevarede. Muligt er det derfor, at de ikke alle kan henføres til C. gibba; særlig en
enkelt Venstreskal synes at have nogen Lighed med en anden Art, C. carinata Diu.
Den største Skal (en Venslreskal) er 2,74. Ih'iilalium aculicustida Desh. iijf. sed lutior, Moiu;n, Forst, i Tertiærlag. S. 2'J7.
IS.Sd. — n. sp.? V. Koenen, Mittel-Üligocän von Aarluis. S 8!)().
Om nogle Eksemplarer af en Dentalium fra Aarhus skriver v. Koenen (1. c.)
følgende: «Ein verhältnissmässig vollständiges Stück, von 5mm. Dicke und 47 mm.
Länge (etwa 5 mm. der Spitze mögen fehlen), und zwei kleine Bruchstücke haben
bei etwa gleichem Durchmesser etwa noch einmal soviel Rippen, wie die Stücke
der vorigen Art [D. Kickxi], und gleichen darin den früher von mir als kleiner
bleibende Varietät von D. Kickxi angesehenen l'ormen aus dem norddeutschen
Rupelthon». Endvidere bliver ifølge v. Koenen Ribberne utydelige og Tilvækst-
striberne rynkede nedad mod den nedre Ende.
Jeg kan her kun tilføje, at Mineralogisk Museum er kommen i Besiddelse af
nogle Brudstykker fra Jelshøj, som mulig\is tilhører samme Art. De bærer talrige,
line LaMigderibber, som synes at være noget skarpere end hos F:ksemplarcrne fra
Aarhus; dette kan dog maaske bero derpaa, at disse sidste er stærkere slidte. El
Brudstykke fra del øvreoligocæne Ler ved Ulstrup stemmer ganske overens med
Eksemplarerne fra Jelshøj.
Forekomst: Aarhus, 5 Ekspl. - Jelshoj, 4 Ekspl.
Ulstrup, 1 Ekspl.
Mellem og Øvre Oligocæn.
34*
288 84
(>ö. l)(Mit:iliiini nniiiibilo Dodkiu.kin.
Tav. Ill, l'ig. :>.
IHM. Dciiliiliiini inulabilc Dodiculüin; Möunks, Wiener Hecken. 1. 8.1)54; Tav. 50, Kig. 3'2.
I.SS3 — - — ; V. Koenen, Miocän. II. S. 325.
Ell Del Hrudslykkei- af en Dentalium fra Boringen paa Varde Torv henfører
jeg lil denne Arl, da de synes al slemme godt overens med Eksemplarer fra
Steinabrunn (Wien Hækkenel).
Skallen er lyk, rørformel, nogel bøjel og temmelig hurlig lillagende i Tykkelse
mod Mundingen. Slidsen er ikke synlig hos nogel af de foreliggende Hrudslykker.
Længderibbernes Anlal er ved den smalle Ende 10; el Par sinaa Brudslykker (fra
311'— 12') har dog kun 8, og el andel Par (fra 41()'-11') har 11. Ribberne er
meget smalle og skarpe og har konkave Mellemrum; der indskydes snart ny, meget
line Ribber, en mellem hvert Par af de gamle; disse Sekundærribber synes lilsidsl
at blive omlrenl ligesaa kraftige som Primærribberne, samtidig med at der aller
indskydes ny Ribber.
Det afbildede Brudstykke er 5 mm. langt og henholdsvis (),r. og \,:i mm. lykl
ved de to Ender.
Forekomst: Varde: 470'— 520', 1 Brudstykke; 4(58'— 69', mange Brudsl.;
410'— ir, (i Brudst.; 34(i'— 55', 1 Brudsl.; 311'— 12', 4 Brudsl.
Mellem og Øvre Miocæn. — Pliocæn.
66. Deiitalium Dollfiisi v. Koknen.
IS83. ncntaliiim Dullfiisi v.Knv.Ni:^, Miocän. II. S. 32(5.
Nogle faa, meget smaa Brudstykker fra Boringen paa Varde Torv synes al
tilhore denne Art. Til Sammenligning har jeg haft Eksemplarer fra Anvers.
Skallen har Form som el svagt krummel, i Diameter tiltagende Rør. Paa
Overfladen lindes 14 (eller 13) temmelig skarpe Længderibber, som bliver noget
Hadere og bredere henimod Mundingen; hos større Eksemplarer indskydes ny
Ribber mellem de gamle. Tilvækslslriberne er ikke lydelige, men med Alderen
skal de træde tydeligere frem. Slidsen har jeg ikke set noget til hos de fore-
liggende Brudstykker.
Nogle smaa Brudslykker fra det sorte Glimmerler ved Skive ny Sygehus
synes ogsaa at høre herhen.
Forekomst: Skive ny Sygehus, 3 Brudsl. — Varde: 468' — 69', 3 H^kspl.;
410'— 11', 1 Ekspl.
Mellem Miocæn.
67. Dentaliuni hadense Partsch.
Tav. III, Fig. 3.
185(i. Denialiuni hadense Partsch; Hornes, Wiener Becken. I. S. 652; Tav. 50, Kig. 30.
1874. — — — ; MoncH, Forst, i Tertiærlag. S. 291.
1883. — — — ; V. Koenen, Miocän. II. S. 323.
85 289
Klin slorrc os» mindre Rrudslykkcr li;ir jci^ sel jif denne Ali.
Skallen er stor, rorlorniel, j;evnl liltaj^ende i Tykkelse mod Forenden, svaj;!
bøjel. Paa Overfladen ses Længderibber, bvis Antal i Begyndelsen er 12 — ï'.i
(sjældnere 14); de er fra førsl af temmelig smalle og skarpe, men bliver efterliaanden
bredere og mere rnndryggede; samtidig indskydes 1 — 3 eller endnu flere ny Ribber
mellem hver lo af de gamle; paa vel bevarede Skaller ses desuden en meget (in
Længdeslribning. Paa Skallens yngste Del findes hos større Eksem|)larer el slort
Antal, uregelmæssig vekslende svagere og stærkere Ribber; undertiden kan man
iagllage, at Ribberne deler sig ved Længdefurer. Paa tværs af Skallen gaar tem-
melig grove, tæt stillede, undertiden noget bølgede Tilvækstlinjer, som naar længst
fremefter paa Skallens konkave Side; de groveste af dem bevirker underliden en
Afbrydelse af Længderibberne. Da den smalle Ende mangler paa alle de fore-
liggende Eksemplarer, har jeg ikke set den dybe Slidse, som her lindes paa den
konvekse Side.
Det afbildede Rrudstykke er 47 mm. langl; dels Tykkelse ved de to Ender er
henholdsvis 3 og , Crag Mollusca. I. S, !)2; Tav. 8, Fig. IK.
IHH:i. — — — ; V. Koenen, Miociiii. II. S. '295.
Til denne Art henfører jeg et enkelt Eksemplar af en Scalarid fra Boringen
paa Varde Torv. Det bestaar af de sidste IS'a Vindinger samt Halvdelen af tredje
sidste Vinding.
Vindingerne er meget stærkt hvælvede og er adskilte ved meget dybe Sømme.
De bærer meget tynde, høje, skraat stillede Tværlameller, hvis Antal paa sidste
Vinding er 14; hver af dem løber et lille Stykke under Suturen ud i en stærk,
krum Torn, hvorved Vindingerne faar et noget kantet Udseende. Mellemrummene
mellem Lamellerne er glatte. Paa Slutningsvindingens Underside bliver Lamellerne
pludselig noget lavere; der dannes herved en utydelig markeret Kant. Lamellerne
naar i øvrigt helt ind til Mundingens Rand. Navle mangler. Mundingen er omtrent
cirkelrund.
Forekomst: Varde: 410'— 11', 1 Ekspl.
Mellem og Øvre Miocæn. — Pliocæn.
79. Scalaria Vilandti Morch sp.
Tav. III, Fig. 13.
1874. CerithUim {Bittium) Yilandli MoncH, Forst, i Tertiærlag. .S. 298.
188:i. Scalaria Vilandti Morch sp.; v. Koexen, Miociin. II. S. 299.
Af denne Art kender jeg kun Mouch's Originaleksemplar, som desværre er ret
ufuldstændigt, idel det mangler baade Spidsen og Mundingen. Del bestaar af
c. 5*/3 temmelig fladt hvælvede Mellemvindinger, som adskilles ved dybe Sømme.
Spiralskulpluren dannes af 4 Spiraler; Afstanden mellem den anden og tredje af
disse er omtrent dobbelt saa stor som Spiralernes Bredde; mellem de andre er
Mellemrummene noget smallere. Disse Spiraler krydses af høje, lidt skraat staaende
Tværribber, hvis Antal er 12 for hver Vinding; deres Bredde er c. '/i— ^/s af deres
indbyrdes Mellemrum. Spiralerne er synlige paa Ribbernes Ryg, men er her noget
svagere end i Mellemrummene. Ifølge v. Koenen skal Basis va-re begrænset af en
Kant, som falder sammen med Sulurlinjen, og som meget ligner de 4 Spiraler;
paa Basis skal der endvidere findes 3 brede, ganske flade Spiraler.
Forekomst: (Gram, 1 Ekspl.).
Mellem? og Øvre Miocæn.
39*
296 92
80. Tiirritella subaii^iilata Brocchi sp.
1843(1814). Turbo siihangulaliis BnciccHi, Conchiol. siibapp. II. 8.158; Tav. 6, Fig. IR.
1856. TiinilcUa - — ; Hornes, Wiener Becken I. S. 428; Tav. 43, Fig. 5 — 7.
1883. — — — ; V. Koenen, Miocän. II. S. 287.
Af denne Art foreligger der kun nogle smaa Hrud.stykker uden Embryonalende
fra Boringen paa Varde Torv.
Eksemplarer fra Dingden og Edeghem skal ifølge v. Koenen have en af 3
glatte, svagt oppustede Vindinger bestaaende Embryonalende. De foreliggende
Mellemvindinger bærer paa Midten en skarp Spiralkøl; baade over og under denne
Køl er Vindingen flad eller svagt konkav, undertiden dog ganske svagt konveks.
Over og under Kølen findes gerne en fin Spiral, hvorved der fremkommer nogen
Lighed med T. tricarinata Broc, sp., men Spiralerne er hos denne Art langt stærkere.
Endvidere findes endnu et System af endnu finere Spiraler.
De foreliggende Eksemplarer stemmer godt overens med Eksemplarer fra Anvers.
Forekomst: Varde: 468' -69', 6 Ekspl.
Øvre Oligocæn?. — Mellem og Øvre Miocæn. — Pliocæn.
81. Turritella Archiinetlis Brongniart.
Tav. III, Fig. 15.
1823. TiirritcUa Archimedis Brongniaht, Terr. calc. -trapp, du Vicenta. S. 55; Tav. 2, I^'ig. 8.
(85(i. -- — - ; HORNES, Wiener Becken. I. -S. 424; Tav. 43, Fig. 13 — 14.
1861. — biearinala EicHW. ; Semper, Paläont. Untersuch. S. 33.
1874. — duplicata Broc; Mørch, Forst, i Tertiærlag. S. 285.
1883. — 4rc/i(medis Brong. ; V. Koenen, Miocän. II. S. 285.
Embryonalenden har jeg ikke fundet bevaret hos noget af de undersøgte
Eksemplarer. Ifølge v. Koenen skal den bestaa af 2 glatte Vindinger; paa næste
Vindings Midte fremkommer en Spiralkøl og "3 Vinding derefter under Kølen en
Spiral, som ikke naar Kølen i Styrke. Det Parti af Mellemvindingerne, som ligger
over Kølen, er konkavt; man ser her en Del ganske fine Spiraler, hvoraf 1 eller 2
er noget grovere end de andre. Oftest ligger den nederste Hovedspiral et Stykke
ovenfor den nedre Sutur, men i enkelte Tilfælde helt nede ved denne. Paa Slut-
ningsvindingen begrænses den flade, fint stribede Underside af en skarp Kant.
Det afbildede Brudstykke har en Længde af 11 mm. og en Tykkelse af .'5,5 mm.
Andre Eksemplarer — særlig fra Sild — har været betydelig større.
Forekomst: P^sbjerg, talrige Ekspl. — (Gram, 1 Ekspl. — Sild, 8 Ekspl.).
Øvre Miocæn.
82. Turritella tricarinata Brocchi sp.
Tav. III, Fig. 16.
1843(1814). Turbo tricarinatus Brocchi, Conchiol. subapp. II. S. 159; Tav. 6, Fig. 21.
1874. Turritella — — ; Mørch, Forst, i Tertiærlag. S. 285.
1883. — — — ; V. Koenen, Miocän. II. S. 283.
93 297
Skallen er forlænget laarnfoiinel, begyndende med en Emhryonalende |)aa 2
glatte, stærkt hvælvede Vindinger; derpaa frenikoninier (paa Vindingens Midte) en
Spiralkøl og straks derefter under denne en Spiral; noget senere kommer der —
over Kølen — endnu en Spiral til; denne øverste Spiral forbliver gerne noget
svagere end den nederste, og denne igen noget svagere end Spiralkølen. Under-
tiden indskydes senere finere Spiraler mellem de ældre; særlig kan der under
Suturen fremkomme en ny, ret kraftig Spiral; i enkelte Tilfælde indskydes endnu
el nyt System af finere Spiraler. Paa Slutuingsvindingen ses umiddelbart under
den nederste Hovedspiral en fjerde, svagere Spiral.
Det afbildede Eksemplar fra Sandfeldgaarde har været c. 20 mm. langt og
næsten 6 mm. tykt. — Næsten alle de foreliggende Eksemplarer mangler Embryonal-
enden; kun fra Boringen i Varde foreligger der fra en Dybde af 311' — 12' en Del
meget smaa Eksemplarer med Embryonalende.
Forekomst: Varde: 450', 2 Ekspl.; 346'— 55', 1 Ekspl.; 311'— 12', 16 Ekspl.
Skjærum Mølle, 1 Ekspl. — Sandfeldgaarde, 1 Ekspl. — Esbjerg, 5 Ekspl. —
(Gram, 17 Ekspl. — Spandet, talrige Ekspl. — Sild, 1 Ekspl.).
Øvre Miocæn. — Pliocæn.
83. Turbonilla costellata Grateloup sp.
Tav. III. Fig. 12.
1827. Auricula costellata Gkateloup, Coq. foss. des environs de Dax. S. 107.
1838. Acteon — — , Coquilles foss. du bassin de I'Adour. S. 280; Tav. (i, Kig, 09— 70.
185fi. Turbonilla — — ; Hornes, Wiener Becken. I. S. 498; Tav. 43, Fig. 27.
1883. — — — ; v. Koenen, Miocän. II. S. 250; Tav. fi, Fig. 9-10.
Af denne Art kender jeg kun et næsten helt Eksemplar samt el Brudstykke,
fundne ved Boringen paa Varde Torv; det først nævnte lægges til Grund for
Beskrivelsen.
Skallen er taarnformet, forholdsvis kortere end hos nogen af de andre Titr-
boniUa-Arter fra Jyllands Tertiær. Embryonalenden bestaar af lo horizonlalt lig-
gende Vindinger, hvoraf den sidste er forholdsvis megel stor. Desuden har Eksem-
plaret endnu hafl 3' /s Vindinger, som er ganske flade. De bærer kraftige, lige,
omtrent lodret stillede Tværribber, som er noget fortykkede foroven ved Suturen
og lidt smallere end deres Mellemrum. Ribbernes Antal er c. 15 paa hver Vinding.
Paa Slutuingsvindingen hører de pludselig op ved en noget afrundet Kant, som
begrænser Skallens næsten flade Underside opadtil. — Mundingen har været fir-
kantet; en Fold findes paa Inderlæben.
Længde 1,8 mm.; Tykkelse 0,9 mm.
Forekomst: Varde: 470'— 520', 1 Brudstykke(?); 468'— 69', 1 Ekspl.
Øvre Oligocæn. — Mellem og Øvre Miocæn. — Pliocæn.
84. Turbouilla deiiseplicata v. Koenen.
Tav. III, Fig. 17.
1883. Turbonilla denseplicata v. Koenen, Miocän. II. S. 259; Tav. 6, Kig. II.
298 94
Fra (iti jydskc Tertiær foreligger der kun el Eksemplar af denne Arl.
Skallen er forlængel laarnforniel, slankere end hos de andre Tnrbonilla-Arittr
fra del jydske Terliær. Knd)ryonalenden ligger horizontall og bestaar af 2 — 3 glatte,
hvælvede Vindinger. De øvrige Vindinger — 7 i Tallet — er kun svagt hvælvede.
De hærer hver 20—25 foroven og forneden ganske svagt højede, skraal stillede
Rihher, hvis Bredde omtrent er som deres indhyrdes Mellemrum. Paa Slutnings-
vindingen forsvinder de lidt ovenfor Suturlinjen. — Mundingen er oval; den har
el skarpt Hjørne opadtil og et mere afrundet Hjørne nedadtil; dens Højde er
omtrent dobbelt saa stor som dens Bredde. Arten skal ifølge v. Koenen have en
temmelig svag Fold paa Inderlæben; nogen saadan har jeg ikke med Sikkerhed
kunnet iagttage hos det foreliggende Eksemplar.
Længde 2,8 mm.; Tykkelse 0,7 mm.
Forekomst: Varde: 311'— 12', 1 Ekspl.
Mellem Miocæn.
85. Turltonilla Facki v. Koenen.
Tav. III, Fig. 20.
1883. TiubimiUa Facki v. Koenün, Miociin. II. S. 252; Tav. (>, Fig. 11.
Kun et enkelt Eksemplar har jeg set af denne Art; det lægges til Grund for
følgende Beskrivelse :
Skallen er forlængel taarnformet og begynder med en Embryonalende, som
bestaar af 2—3 glatte Vindinger, hvis Akse ligger omtrent horizontalt. De øvrige
Vindingers Antal er 9; de er meget svagt hvælvede, glinsende glatte. De ældste
Vindinger bærer hver omtrent 18 Tværribber, der er omtrent lige saa brede som
deres indbyrdes Mellemrum; de er svagt bøjede foroven og forneden, men slaar
ellers næslen aldeles ret. Paa de yngre Vindinger er Ribbernes Antal blevet noget
større; samtidig er de blevne lavere saml noget bredere end deres Mellemrum.
Paa Slutningsvindingen hører de pludselig op ved Suturlinjen. Slutningsvindingens
Underside er jævnl hvælvet. — Mundingen har Form som en Rombe; de nederste
Hjørner er dog afrundede; dens Højde er noget slørre end dens Bredde. Da Mun-
dingen er fyldt med Stenmasse, lader Spørgsmaalet om en Folds Tilstedeværelse
sig ikke afgøre. Ifølge v. Koenen skal Arten have en ulydelig Fold.
Længde 4,3 mm. ; Tykkelse 1 mm.
Forekomst: Varde: 311'— 12', 1 Ekspl.
Mellem og Øvre Miocæn. — Pliocæn.
85. Turboiiilla striatula v. Koenen.
Tav. III, Fig. 21.
1883. rarhonilla striatula v.KitBNF.K, Miocàa. II. S. 255; Tav. 6, Fig. 12- 13.
Alle de fire foreliggende Eksemplarer er meget smaa, men til Dels vel bevarede.
Skallen er forlænget taarnformet med en af 2—3 glatte Vindinger bestaaende
95 299
Embrvonalende, hvis Spids vender noget siviaal nedefter. Mellenivindingeiiie, hvis
Antal iios det største (^afbildede) Kkseni[)Iar er 7, er svagt hvælvede; de bærer en
Del temmelig stærke, noget bøjede, men ellers ret staaende Tværribber, hvis Bredde
omtrent er som deres indbyrdes Mellemriini, Hibbernes Antal er paa de ældste
Vindinger c. 15, paa de yngre noget større. Paa Slutningsvindingen standser Rib-
berne pludselig ved en stump Kant, der afgrænser den hvielvede Underside. —
Mundingen er afrundet rombisk, uden Folder.
Det afbildede Eksemplar er .'î,2 mm. langt og 1 mm. tykt.
Forekomst: Varde: 450', 1 Ekspl. ; Sil'— 12', 3 Ekspl.
Mellem Miocæn.
87. TiirbouiHa Neumayri v. Koenen.
Tav. III, Fig. 18.
1883. Turbonilla Neumayri v. Koenen, Miociiii. II. S. 265; Tav. 6, Fig. 2.
Skallen er lille og taarnformet. Efter den ombøjede Embryonalende følger
Mellemvindingerne, som er ganske flade eller meget svagt hvælvede og adskilte ved
tydelige Sømme. Paa Overfladen, som er glat og glinsende, ses kun lige, næsten
lodrette Tilvækststriber. Paa Slutningsvindingen findes en mer eller mindre tydelig
Kant omtrent i Fortsættelse af Suturen. — Mundingen er oval, afrundet forneden,
skarphjørnet foroven. Yderlæben er opadtil lige; stærkest bøjet er den, lige for-
inden den forener sig med Inderlæben; denne bærer en skæv, tydelig Fold.
Det afbildede Eksemplar er kun 2,7 mm. langt og 1 mm. tykt. Andre, men
defekte Eksemplarer har været ikke saa lidt større. En enkelt Skal fra Varde
(Dybde 468' — 69') afviger ved at være forholdsvis kortere end de andre. Det minder
en Del i Form om T. coniilus Koch hos Speyer (1870. Cassel. S. 60; Tavle 10,
Fig. 21—22).
Et Par andre ufuldstændige Eksemplarer af en glat Turbonilla-Xrl bar stjvrkere
hvælvede Vindinger; de tilhører maaske T. subiimbilicata Grat.
Forekomst: Varde: 468'— 69', 9 Ekspl.; 450', 3 Ekspl.; 311'— 12', 8 Ekspl.
Mellem og Øvre('?) Miocæn.
88. Odostomia couoidea Brocchi sp.
Tav. III, Fig. 19.
1843(1814), Turbo conokleus Brocchi, Conchiol. subapp. II. S. 660; Tav. 16, Fig. 2.
1848. (Mostomia plicata Mont.; S.Wood, Crag Mollusca. 1. S. 85 ; Tav. 9, Fig. 3.
1856. Odoiitostoma plicatum Mont.; Hornes (pro parte), Wiener Becken. I. .S. 496; Tav. 43, Fig. 2(i.
1874. Odoslomia plicata Semp. ; Morch, Forst, i Tcrtiærlag. S. 284.
1883. Odontostomii conoideum Broc: v. Koenen, Miociin. 11. S. 245.
Skallen er lille og kegleformet; den bestaar af indtil 5 Vindinger foruden den
heterostrofe Embrj'onalende. Vindingerne er ganske svagt hvælvede med glat,
glinsende Overflade; de adskilles ved fordybede Sømme. De ældre Vindinger til-
tager i Reglen hurtigere i Tykkelse end de yngre; større Skaller bliver derfor for-
300 9(5
holdsvis slanke. — Mundiiif^en er oval med et skarpt Hjørne o])adtil; Yderlæben
er undertiden indvendig forsynet med en Del listeformede Tænder; Inderlæben
begrænser nedadtil en mer eller mindre tydelig Navlespalte; lidt nedenfor Midten
bærer den en stærk Tand.
Det afbildede Eksemplar er 2,8 mm. langt og 1,3 mm. tykt. Knkelte Eksem-
plarer er noget slankere og nærmer sig derved til O. fralerna Semp., uden at jeg
dog har turdet henføre dem til denne Art.
Forekomst: Varde: 468'-69', 4 Ekspl.; 400', 2 Ekspl.: 4in'-ll', 3 Ekspl.;
311' — 12', 17 Ekspl.
(Gram, 6 Ekspl.).
Mellem og Øvre Miocæn. — Pliocæn. — Kvartær.
89. Pyramidella plicosa Bronn.
Tav. III, Fig. 22.
1838. Pyramidella plicosa Bronn, Lethaea geogn. II. S. 1026; Tav. 40, Fig. 24.
1848. — laeviuscula S. Wood, Crag Mollusca. 1. S. 77; Tav. 9, Fig. 2.
1856. — plicosa Bronn; Hornes (pro parte), Wiener Becken. I. S. 492; Tav. 46, Fig. 20.
1883. - - — ; v. Koenen, Miocän. II S. 239; Tav. 6, Fig. 15.
Skallen er lille, taarnformet med temmelig but Spids. Embryonalenden er
skæv, delvis skjult. De følgende Vindinger, 5 — 6 i Tallet, er flade, men skilte ved
fordybede Suturer. Overfladen er ghnsende glat. Paa sidste Vinding ses en oftest
vel markeret, afrundet Kanl umiddelbart ovenfor den Linje, hvortil én følgende
Vinding vilde naa op. — Mundingen er afrundet roml)eformet med en ganske lille
Tud fortil. Yderlæben skal undertiden være forsynet med Tænder indvendig, hvad
der ikke ses hos de foreliggende — alle smaa — Eksemplarer. Columella er lige,
noget vreden; den bærer 3 Folder, hvoraf den øverste er den stærkeste, medens
de to nederste er omtrent lige stærke og mere skraat stillede.
Det afbildede Eksemplar er 3,4 mm. langt og 1,4 mm. tykt. Et enkelt lille
Brudstykke har tilhørt et langt større Eksemplar.
Forekomst: Varde: 468'— 69', 6 Ekspl.; 311'— 12', 5 Ekspl.
Mellem og Øvre Miocæn. — Pliocæn. — Kvartær.
-"5
90. Eulima subnlata Donovan sp.
1799. Turbo subulata Donovan, British shells. V. Tav. 172.
1843(1814). Helix suhiilata Brocchi, Conchiol. subapp. II. S. 305; Tav. :i, Fig. 5.
1843. Eulima subulata Don.; Nyst, Terr. tert. Belgique. S. 415; Tav. 37, Fig, 17.
1848. — ; S.Wood, Crag Molhisca, I. S. 97; Tav. 19, Fig. 3.
1856. - — — ; Hornes, Wiener Becken. I. S. 547; Tav. 49, Fig. 20.
1874. - (Lioslraca) subulata Semp.; Morch, Forst, i Tertiærlag. S. 284.
1883. subulata Don.; v. Koenen, Miocän. II. S. 281.
Et enkelt Brudstykke fra Sild, bestaaende af det meste af Sluhiingsvindingen
samt en Del af næstsidste Vinding, maa vel henføres til denne Art. Da Materialet er
saa mangelfuldt, er følgende Beskrivelse laant fra andre Forfattere, særlig fra Hornes.
97 :joi
Skallen er lille, meget slank, sylspids, glat og glinsende. Spiret bestaar af
talrige, opadtil noget deprimerede, nedadtil meget svagt hvælvede Vindinger. Su-
turen er meget lidet markeret. — Mundingen er forlænget ægformet; ydre Mund-
rand er skarp. Længde f. Eks. 12 mm. mod en tilsvarende Tykkelse paa 2,ö mm.
SUitningsvindingens Højde er omtrent ' ■. af hele Skallens.
Fra Boringen paa Varde Torv foreligger en lille Skal, som sandsynligvis
hører herhen.
Forekomst: Varde: 450', 1 Ekspl.?
(Sild, 1 Ekspl.).
Mellem og Øvre Miocæn. — Pliocæn. — Kvartær.
91. Cerithniin Oeiiei Michelotti.
Tav. Ill, Fig. 23.
1S47, Cerithium Genei Michf.lotti, Terr, miocènes. S. 194; Tav. 7, Fig. 14.
I.S,s:i. __ ^_ _ ; V. KdENEN, Miocän. II. S. 273.
Et Brudstykke af en Cerithium fra Varde hører temmelig sikkert herhen.
Desværre mangler Spirets Spids, og Mundingen er noget beskadiget. Stykket be-
staar af de 3 sidste Vindinger. Mellemvindingerne er flade og adskilte ved dybe
Sømme; de bærer talrige, fine, lige Tværribber, hvis indbyrdes Afstand er noget
større end deres Bredde ; disse Ribber krydses af 3 fine Spiraler, hvis Styrke omtient
er den samme som Ribbernes, saa at der dannes et meget sirligt Gitter med omtrent
kvadratiske Aabninger. Paa Krydsningspunkterne ses smaa Knuder. Slutnings-
vindingens Underside begrænses af en grov Spiral, som netop ligger i Suturlinjen,
lùikelte Varices findes. Mundingen er ægformet med en kort, vreden Kanal.
Saavidt man kan skønne efter Michelotti's Figur, afviger det foreliggende
Eksemplar væsentligst derved, at den nederste Spiral er noget mindre fremspringende,
hvorved hele Spiret bliver mindre trappeformet.
Forekomst: Varde: 410'— 11', 1 Ekspl.
Mellem (og Øvre?) Miocæn.
92. Cerithium spina Partsch.
Tav. III, Fig. 26.
IS.'iO. Cerithium spina Partsch; Hornes, Wiener Becken. I. S. 409; Tav. 42, Fig. l.'i.
188;{. - — — ; v. KciENEN, Miocan. II. S. 274; Tav. G, Fig. 20.
Af denne Arl foreligger der en Mængde smaa Eksemplarer fra Boringen paa
Varde Torv.
Skallen er forlænget laarnformet med meget spidst Spir, der begynder med
en Embryonalende paa c. 3 glatte, hvælvede Vindinger. Mellemvindingerne, hvis
Antal hos det afbildede Eksemplar er ß, er nier eller mindre stærkt hvælvede og
adskilte ved dybe Sømme. De diekkes af meget tæt stillede, fine Tværribber; disse
krydses af Spiraler, hvis Antal paa de ældste Mellemvindinger er 2; paa de yngre
Vindinger kommer der næslen allid en tredje S|)iral til uiuler Sømmen, og i sjældne
1). K I) Viileiisk SdsU. ski-, 7. HæUke. ii:ituiviili-iisk. u(i in;illiL-in Alcl. III. 2. 40
:W2 98
Tilfælde har jeg set endnu en Fjerde Spiral. Paa Spiralernes Krydsningspunkter
med Tværribberne findes en lille, mer eller mindre spids Torn. Paa Slutnings-
vindingen optræder under de tornede Spiraler endnu to nær hinanden liggende
Spiraler. Varices optræder ikke hyppig og er i Reglen temmelig svage. — Mun-
dingen er ægformet med en lille bred Tud nedadtil.
Det afbildede Eksemplar er 3,1 mm. langt og 1,1 mm. tykt.
Forekomst: Varde: 468'— 69', 1 Ekspl.; 450', 10 Ekspl.; 410' 11', 1 Ekspl.;
346'— 55', 6 Ekspl.; 313'— 44', 1 Ekspl.; 311'— 12', meget talrige Ekspl.; 241'— 60',
3 Ekspl.
Mellem (og Øvre?) Miocæn.
93. Triforis Boettgeri v. Koknen.
Tav. IV, Fig. 3.
1863. Cerilhinm'! pertiersum L. sp.; Sandbkrger, Mainzer Becken. S. 115; Tav. 10, Fig. 0.
?18()9. Triforis perversa L. sp.; Si'Kyer, Cassel. S. 298; Tav. 31, Fig. 7.
1883. — Boettueri v. Koenen, Miociin. II. S. 272.
Til denne, den recente Tr. perversa meget nærstaaende Art henfører jeg nogle
Brudstykker fra det mellemoligocæne Ler ved Branden Teglværk. De mangler alle
baade Embryonalende og Munding.
Skallen er venstrevendt, slank, laarnformet og bestaar af ganske flade Vin-
dinger, som adskilles af tydelige Sømme. Paa de første af de bevarede Mellem-
vindinger ses to Spiraler med en mellemliggende Spiralfure ; i denne fremkommer
senere en tredje Spiral, som efterhaanden kan opnaa omtrent samme Styrke som
de andre. Nøjagtig i Sømmen ses en fjerde Spiral, som i Modsætning til de 3
første er glat, og paa Vindingens flade Underside kommer hertil endnu 1 — 2 svagere
Spiraler, der ligeledes er glatte. De 3 første Spiraler krydses af meget talrige, t.æt
stillede Tværribber, som med deres øverste Ende peger noget fremefter; under-
tiden er de noget bøjede med den konvekse Side vendende bagud. Hvor de krydser
Spiralerne, ses runde Smaaknuder.
Det bedst bevarede Brudstykke er (i mm. langt; det er 0,ii mm. tykt foroven
og 1,8 mm. forneden.
De foreliggende Eksemplarer adskiller sig fra Tr. perversa ved deres ganske
flade Vindinger og slankere Form ; Tykkelsen er jævnt tiltagende, medens hos de
F^ksemplarer af Tr. perversa, jeg har set, de ældre Vindinger synes at tiltage noget
hurtigere i Tykkelse end de yngre. Fra den miocæne Tr. Fritschi v. Koen. adskiller
Tr. Roettgeri sig navnlig derved, at den mellemste Spiral kommer sidst hos den
sidst nævnte Art, medens den øverste er den sidst fremkommende hos Tr. Frilschi.
Forekomst: Branden, 5 Brudstykker.
Mellem (og Øvre?) Oligocæn.
94. Aporrliais speciosa v. Schi.otiieim sp.
Tav. III, Fig. 24.
1820. Sirombites speciosus v. Schi.cithkim, Pctrefactenkuiule. S. 1.').').
1854. Aporrliais speciusa .Schi.hth. sp.\ Uevrich, Coiu-liylieii. .S. 170; Tav II, Fig. 1 — (i.
99 SOa
1863. Apurrhuis speciosa Bkyu.; Speyeh. Cassel. 8.166; Tav. 31, Fig. 1 — 5.
— Chcnopus speciosns Schloth. sp.; Sandbeüukr, Mainzer Bedien. S. 188; Tav. 10, Kig. i); Tav. "JU,
Fig. 5.
1867. Aporrhais speciosa — - ; v. Koenen, Mittel-Oligocan. S. 14.
1874. — — - ; M()it( n, Forst, i Tertiærlag. S. 285.
— crassa v. Bexed.; Mhkch, ibid. S. 294.
1883. — speciosa Sihi.oth.; v. Koenen, Miocän. II. S. 278.
1886. — — — ; V. Koenen. Mittel-OIlgocän von Aarhus. S. 890.
1889. — {Alipes) speciosa v. Schloth. sp.; Haas, Itzehoe. S. 20; Tav. 2, Fig. 9-U).
1891. — speciosa v. Siuloth.; v. Rhenen, Unter-Oligocän 111. 8.695; Tav. 50, Fig. Il- 12.
1896. — — — ; Reinhahii, Itzehoe. 8.99.
1900. _ _ _ ; V. Madsen, Kortbladet Bogense. S. 21.
Skallen er tenformel, mer eller mindre langstrakt. Embryonalenden er i
Reglen afbrudt; kun hos en Del meget unge Eksemplarer, fundne ved Boringen
paa Torvet i Varde, har jeg set den bevaret. Den er ganske stump og lav og
dannes af c. 2' .• glatte, hvælvede Vindinger. Den følgende Vinding begynder med
en Del fine Spiraler, som snart krydses af talrige, fine, stærkt bøjede Tværstribei*.
Denne Skulptur fortsættes paa de følgende, jævnt hvælvede Mellemvindinger, idet dog
Tværstriberne bliver kraftigere og kraftigere og efterliaanden forvandles til stæ-rke
Tværribber; paa næstsidste Vinding bliver de hyppig knudeformet fortykkede paa
Midten eller lidt under denne. Paa Slutningsvindingen findes 3 (eller sjældnere kun 2)
knudebesatte Køle eller Rækker af Knuder. Hyppigst er Knuderne i den øverste
Række betydelig større end i de to andre Rækker. Nærmest i Størrelse staar
Knuderne i mellemste Række; deres Antal er noget større end i øverste Række.
Knuderne i nederste Række, hvis Afstand fra den mellemste Række er betydelig
mindre end dennes fra den øverste Række, er altid svage og mangler underliden
fuldstændig, saa at kun Kølen findes, hvis da ikke ogsaa den mangler. Slutnings-
vindingens Spiralskulptur er i øvrigt som Mellemvindingernes.
Yderlæben er forlængel til en stor, stærkt fortykket, svagt bøjet Vinge, som i
nogle Tilfælde forlænger sig helt op til Spirets Spids; i Reglen er den dog langt
kortere. Paa Yderfladen fortsætter Slutningsvindingens to øverste Køle sig som
svagt afrundede Lister; desuden lober Slutningsvindingens Spiraler ud |)aa Vingen,
hvor de divergerer mer og mer, idet der samtidig indskydes ny Linjer mellem de
gamle. Vingens Yderkant er mer eller mindre afrundet uden egentlige, skarpe
Hjørner.
Inderlæben, som er mer eller mindre fortykket, breder sig ud over en Del
af Slulningsvindingen og tillige mer eller mindre opefter paa de ældre Vindinger.
Mundingen, som ofte er stærkt indsnævret af de opsvulmede Læber, fortsættes ned-
adtil i en kort, spids Kanal.
Ligesom paa udenlandske Findesleder varierer den her omlallc Art ogsaa
meget betydelig for de danske Findesteders Vedkommende. Fra Aarhus foreligger
saaledes en Del meget store (indtil 53 mm. lange og c. 20 mm. lykke), usædvanlig
slanke Eksemplarer, hvis Inderlæbe or meget stærkt udbredt og fortykket og lige-
som Vingen naar helt eller næslen helt op til Spirets Spids; den øverste Knude-
40-
304 100
række dannes af niegel store og høje Knuder; ogsaa den mellemste Række bestaar
af store Knuder, men de er dog betydelig mindre end den øverste Rækkes; den
nederste Række præsenterer sig som en meget grov, mer eller mindre kornet Spiral.
Disse Eksemplarer er af v. Koenen henførte til Varieteten nnisinuata Sandhg. Ved
Aarhus har man desuden fundet nogle mindre og forholdsvis kortere Eksemplarer,
hvis Inderlæbe er meget lidt udbredt og ikke fortykket; alle 3 Køle paa Slutnings-
vindingen bærer tydelige Knuder. Disse E)ksemplarer har v. Koenen henført til
Varieteten megapolitana Beyr.
Ved Cilleborg er i det glaukonitholdige Ler funden en Del vel bevarede
Eksemplarer. De er af Middelstørrelse og forholdsvis korte. Alle 3 Køle bærer
Knuder og fortsætter sig undertiden alle tre ud paa Vingen. Denne naar ikke op
til Spirets Spids ; foroven danner dens Rand en Bugt; Hjørnerne er stærkt afrundede;
Kanten mellem de to øverste Køles Ender er svagt konveks; forneden danner
Randen ligesaa en Bugt. Inderlæben er i forholdsvis ringe Grad udbredt og kun
lidet fortykket. Denne Form slutter sig vel nærmest til var. mecjapolitana. El slorl
Eksemplar fra samme Lokalitet afviger meget fra den her beskrevne Form. Dets
Slutningsvindings øverste Køl bærer meget store Knuder; den mellemste Køl bærer
ligeledes Knuder, men er meget svag; den nederste Køl mangler fuldstændig. Vingen
er kolossalt fortykket og har sandsynligvis naaet helt op til Spirets Spids, som nu
er afbrudt; dens øverste Rand danner en dyb Bugt. Inderhtben er meget vidt
udbredt og overordentlig stærkt fortykket. Dette Eksemplar maa vel henføres til
var. Margerini de Kon.
Eksemplarerne fra Jelshøj er alle defekte; i hvert Fald en Del af dem synes
at maatte henføres til var. megapolitana.
Fra Alba'khoved forehgger ligeledes kun defekte Eksemplarer. De synes alle
al have haft alle 3 Køle vel udviklede og besatte med Knuder.
Endnu daarligere bevarede er Eksemplarerne fra Skyum, idet de for en stor
Del udgøres af Stenka^-ner med mindre Partier af Skallen i Behold.
Fra de to Boringer i Viborg og Varde foreligger ligeledes en Mængde Brud-
stykker, fra Viborg af større Eksemplarer, fra Varde af ganske smaa Unger.
Forekomst: Branden, 4 Ekspl. — Ulstrup, 1 Ekspl. — Aarhus, 13 Ekspl. —
Jelshøj, 13 Ekspl.
Cilleborg, talrige Ekspl. — Ulstrup, 1 Ekspl. — Albækhoved, talrige Ekspl.
Skyum, mange Ekspl. — Viborg: 240'— 242', mange Ekspl. — Varde: 470' —
520', 3 Ekspl.; 468'— (59', mange Ekspl.; 412'— 50', 2 Ekspl.; 410' 11', meget tal-
rige Ekspl.; 409', mange Ekspl.; 403'— 09', 2 Ekspl.
(Sild, 1 Ekspl.).
Nedre, Mellem og Øvre Oligocæn. Mellem og Øvre MiocaMi.
95. Aporrhais alata Eichwald sp.
Tav. III, Kig. 25.
182!). Rostellaria alaia Euhw.\lii, Lithauen und Volliyn. .S. 225 og 254.
1854. Aponhais alata Erhw. sp.; Beyrich, Coiichylien. .S. 170; Tav. 11, Fig. 7— 8.
101 305
185fi. Chcnopus pes pclecani I'hii.. ; Höiini;s. Wiener Heekeii. I. S. 194; Tav. IX, Kig. 2— 4.
1874. Aporrlinis ulalu Eichw.; iMouch, Forst, i Tertia-rlag. S. 285.
Alle åv I'oreliggende Eksemplarer mangler Embryonalenden og er alle mer
eller mindre slidte.
Skallen er tenformet. De øverste Mellemvindinger er jævnt hva'lvede og
dækkede af talrige Spiraler. De nederste Mellemvindinger er ligeledes hvælvede;
de har noget nedenfor deres Midte en Køl, paa hvilken findes en Række af Knuder,
der undertiden er forlængede til korte Tværlblder; disse naar dog aldrig Iværs over
hele Vindingen ; desuden findes meget talrige, uregelmæssig vekslende, grovere og
linere Spiraler. Paa Slutningsvindingen ses 3 Køle, hvoraf den øverste er den
stærkeste; den er besat med en Række Knuder. Dette er undertiden ogsaa Til-
fældet med den mellemste Køl, der er noget svagere end den øverste. Paa den
nederste, svageste Køl ses derimod aldrig Knuder; den er undertiden megel lidet
udviklet. — Yderlæben er forlængel til en stor, stærkt fortj'kket Vinge, som ud-
sender en smal, fingerformet Forlængelse opad langs Spiret; denne Forlængelse
naar underliden helt op til Spirels Spids, men er ofte endog betydelig kortere.
Slulningsvindingens Køle forlsælter sig ud paa Vingen og giver denne et kantet
Omrids, idet de to øverste af dem danner el Par fremspringende Hjørner; sjældnere
— og da i ringere Grad — er delte ogsaa Tilfældet med den nederste Køl. Slul-
ningsvindingens Spiraler løber videre ud paa Vingen; jo bredere Vingen bliver,
desto mere divergerer de, samtidig med at ny ophøjede Striber indskydes mellem
de gamle. Svarende til Kølene ses paa Vingens Inderside mer eller mindre lydelige
F'urer. — Inderlælien er noget udbredt og fortykket. Mundingen ender nedadtil
med en kort, spids Kanal.
Forekomst: (Sild, mange Ekspl.).
Mellem og Øvre Miocæn.
96. Cassidarica nodosa Solanoku.
Tav III, Fig. 27.
1847. Cassidaria depressa v. Buch; Philippi, Magdclnirg. S. 7r); Tav 9, Fig 16.
1854. _ — _ ; Beyhich, Conchylieii. S. 16Ü; Tav. 9, Fig. 1.
— — ßiic/iii Boll; Beybich, ibid. S. 162; Tav. 9, Fig 2 -3.
1863. — depressa v. Buch; Sandberger, Mainzer Becken. S. 195; Tav. 19, Fig. 7.
— — ßiic/iii" Boll; Spevbh, Cassel. .S. 102; Tav. 30, Fig 1 — 9.
1867. — Horfosa Sol. ; V. KOENKN, Mittel-OIigociin S. 85.
1874. — Nijstii Kukx; Morch, F'orst. i TcrtiaTlag. S. 294.
1886. — nodosa Sol.; v. Koenen, Mittel-Oligocän von Aarhus. S. 887.
Skallen er kort pæreformel med lavt Spir; Mellem vindingerne er svagt hvæl-
vede, sidste Vinding meget stor og stærkt hvælvet. Skulpturen begynder paa
Mellemvindingerne med en Række stærke, runde Knuder paa en Køl, som i Be-
gyndelsen ligger nær den nedre Sulur, men lilsidst omtrent paa Vindingens Midte;
fra Kolcn falder Vindingen meget stejlt ned mod Suluren. Paa Slutningsvindingen
findes iall ô Knuderækker, hvoraf den nederste er den svageste; Knuderne i den
;wö 102
øverste er nogel aflange og forlænger sig opaci i sniaa, fremadrettede Forhøjninger,
som dog ikke naar op til Suturen. Mellemrummene mellem Knuderækkerne er
udhulede. I den øverste Række findes 13 — 14 Knuder, i de andre flere. Hele
Skallen er dækket af fine Spiraler, alle af omtrent samme Styrke; dog er en enkelt
Spiral omtrent midt imellem øverste Knuderække og Suturen særlig fremtrædende.
Tilvækststriberne er utydelige. — Mundingen er halvmaaneformet-oval; forneden
har den en temmelig lang, noget tilbagebøjet Kanal. Ydre Mundrand er udvendig
stærkt fortykket; Spor af listeformede Tænder ses indvendig; ligesaa paa den indre
Mundrand og Columella.
Det bedst bevarede Eksemplar er c. 35 mm. højt og 25 mm. tykt; Slutnings-
vindingens Højde er 32 mm.
Forekomst: Ulstrup, 2 Brudst. — Aarhus, mindst 11 Ekspl., de fleste
ufuldstændige.
Eocæn. — Nedre, Mellem og Øvre Oligocæn.
97. Cassklaria ecliiiiopliora Linné sp.
Tav IV, Fig. 5.
18,'i4. Cassidaria echinophora L. sp.; Bkykhii, Conchylien. S 164; Tav. 8, Fig. 8—1).
IHM). — — Lam.; Höiink.s, Wiener Becken. I. S. 183; Tav. Ki, Fig. 4 ü.
1867. — — L.; V. Koenen, Beitr. Moll. -Fauna norddeutsch. Tertiargeb. 8.147; Tav. 12,
Fig. 4.
1872. — — - ; V. Koenen, Mioeän. I. ,S. 73.
1874. — subechinophora MoRcu, Forst, i Tertiærlag S. 285.
Skallen er ægformet med forholdsvis højt og spidst S])ir. El fuldsla'ndigl
Eksemplar (fra Esbjerg) har ialt 7 Vindinger; Mellemvindingcrne er jævnt hvælvede;
de sidste af dem bærer paa Midten en mer eller mindre stærkt markeret Køl, som
undertiden fuldstændig forsvinder paa Skallens yngre Vindinger. Paa Mellemvin-
dingernc fremkommer ret hurtig fine Spiraler; senere udvikles der paa den Spiral,
der danner Kølens Kant, svage Knuder, som efterhaanden tiltager i Størrelse; under-
liden forsvinder de dog igen; paa det afbildede Eksemplar findes 17 saadanne
Knuder paa Slutningsvindingen. Et Eksemplar (fra Spandet) har endnu en lydelig
Knuderække under den første, samt Spor af en tredje. Hele Skallen er dækket af
stærke, omtrent lige kraftige Spiraler og af fine Tilvækststriber. — Mundingen er
aflang, lemmelig snæver, spids foroven og forneden. Kanalen er temmelig kort og
tilbagebøjet; indvendig har den mer eller mindre lydelige, listeformede Tænder,
hvoraf den øverste er særlig stærk. Den indre Mundrand har ligeledes listeformede
Tænder, der er særlig fremtrædende foroven.
P2t Eksemplar (fra Esbjerg) har følgende Maal: Højde c. 75 mm.. Tykkelse
45 mm. og sidste Vindings Højde 58 mm. Enkelte Eksemplarer (fra Sild) har været
endnu større.
Forekomst: Skjærum Mølle, 2 Ekspl. — Alkærsig, 1 Ekspl. — Esbjerg,
103 307
5 Ekspl. (Ravning, 1 Ekspl. — Gram, ô Ekspl. — Spandet, 4 Ekspl. — Sild,
mange Eksemplarer)-
Mellem og Øvre Miocæn. — Pliocæn. — Kvarlær.
Fra Moleret foreligger et ikke ringe Antal daarlig bevarede Aftryk af en flad-
trykt Skal, der sandsynligvis har tilliort en Art af Slægten Cassidaria. Morch (1. c.
S. 279) har betegnet den som Cassidaria sjd. ?, Stolley (Diluvialgeschiebe des Lon-
donthons. S. 118) som Cassidaria sp. Det bedst bevarede af disse Aftryk hidrører
fra en Skal, hvis Højde har været c. 22 mm., hvoraf c. 16 mm. tilkommer sidste
Vinding. Denne har haft c. 13 Spiraler; mellem de 7 øverste af disse er der i
Reglen indskudt svagere Rispiraler; paa næstsidste Vinding ses 7 Spiraler, og alle-
rede her er Bispiralerne antydede. Af andre Aftryk ser man, at Spiralerne har haft
temmelig skarp Ryg og har været adskilte ved rendeformet fordybede Furer. Spi-
ralerne synes ikke at have baarel Knuder; paa et Eksemplar fra Silstrup skimtes
dog Antydninger af saadanne.
Forekomst: Silstrup (i Moler), c. 15 Ekspl. — Skærbæk fi Moler), 1 Ekspl.
— Ejerslev (i Moler), 2 Ekspl.
98. Cassis Koiuleleti B.\sterot.
Tav. IV, Fig. 9.
18.')4. Cassis Rondeletii Bast.; Bf.yrich, Coiichylien. S. 1.51; Tav. 10, Fig. 4—0.
1SI)3. — aequinoJosa SANDHEnr,Eii, Mainzer Becken. S. 193; Tav. 19, Fig. 8.
— — siibueiitricosa Speveh, Cassel. .S. 154; Tav. 21, Fig. 14; Tav. 22, Fig. 8.
— — Sainlbertieri Speyek, ibid. .S. 1.56; Tav. 21, Fig. 13; Tav. 22, Fig. 2— 3.
— — elonyiitit Speyeh, ibid. S. 158; Tav. 22, Fig. (i- 7.
— — Hertha Skmp. ; Speyeü, Söllingen. S. 259.
18(17. - Humleletii Bast.; v. Koenen, Mittel-Oligocän. S. 32.
1872. — — — ; v. Koenen, Miocän. I. S. 71.
1874. — (Cassidea) Rondeletii (Bast.) Beyr. ; Mørch, Forst, i Tertiærlag. S. 285.
Skallen er ægformet med et kort, spidst Spir, bestaaende af c. 3 glatte Em-
bryonal vindinger og 2 — 3 hvælvede Mellem vindinger. Skulpturen paa Mellem-
vindingerne bestaar i Reglen af 3 ophøjede Spiraler, af hvilke den øverste ligger
meget nær Suturen og er meget svagere end de andre; imellem og paa disse Spi-
raler findes talrige, meget fine Bispiraler; paa sidste Vinding optræder ialt 12 Hoved-
spiraler, hvoraf de nederste er noget svagere end de øverste. Paa Hovedspiralerne
lindes runde Knuder; Antallet af disse er ens for de tre øverste Spiralers Vedkom-
mende, idet de er stillede omtrent lige over hverandre i de 3 Rækker og forbundne
ved lave Tværribber; Antallet af Knuder er her paa sidste Vinding 20 — 22 paa
hver Spiral. Paa de andre Spiraler er Knuderne talrigere, men i Reglen svagere
og mere uregelmæssig fordelte; ogsaa disse Knuder er til Dels forbundne ved lave
Tværribber eller -lister; paa de nederste Spiraler mangler Knuderne undertiden. —
Mundingen er halvmaaneformet og har forneden en kort, tilbagebøjet Kanal. Den
ydre Mundrand er tiibagebojet, meget stærkt fortykket, og har indvendig 10 — 19
308 104
mer eller mindre listeformede Tænder. Paa Columella findes lignende, uregelmæssig
stillede Tænder og ligesaa foroven paa den indre Mundrand, hvor de dog hyppig
dækkes af Cailus.
Eksemplarerne fra Cilleborg varierer en Del i Form, men gennemgaaende er
de forholdsvis slanke og minder derved om Formen C. elongata Speyer; ligesom
hos denne Form er ogsaa her den ydre Mundrand bredt ombøjet; hos et enkelt
Eksemplar er en gammel Mundrand bleven staaende, men den har samme Ud-
seende som den nuværende. I Skulptur er Ligheden størst med Formen C. sub-
uentricosa Speyer.
Til Sammenligning har jeg haft Eksemplarer {«Cassis Hertha») fra Itzehoe; disse
synes i Reglen at have et lidt lavere Spir; der er dog ogsaa Eksemplarer fra Cille-
borg, som ikke i nogen Retning synes at afvige fra Itzehoe-Eksemplarerne. Skaller
fra Sild synes til Dels at have kortere Spir og mere regelmæssig stillede Knuder
paa sidste Vinding. — Fra Albækhoved foreligger en Del mer eller mindre vel
bevarede Eksemplarer, der — saavidt ses kan — stemmer overens med Eksem-
plarerne fra Cilleborg; en fuldstændig bevaret Skal er dog forholdsvis kort. Noget
lignende gælder formodentlig en Del af de ufuldstændige Eksemplarer fra Skyum.
Følgende Maal kan anføres for to Eksemplarer fra Cilleborg (1—2) og et fra
Albækhoved (3):
1.
Højde 39 mm.
Tykkelse 25 —
Sidste Vindings Højde . . 33 —
Forekomst: Branden, 8 Ekspl.
Cilleborg, mange Ekspl. — Albækhoved, mindst G Ekspl.
Skyum, mange Ekspl.
(Sild, mange Elkspl.).
Mellem og Øvre Oligocæn. — Mellem og Øvre Miocæn.
99. Cassis niegapolitana Beyrich.
Tav. IV, Fig. 8.
18.')4. Cassis niegapolitana Bryrk n, Conchylien. S. 154; Tav. 10, Fig, 7— 8.
Formen er omtrent som hos foregaaende Art, og Skulpturen er ogsaa en lig-
nende; sidste Vinding har dog 15—10 Spiraler foruden de tre øverste, som ogsaa
lindes paa Mellemvindingerne. Knuderne paa de nederste Spiraler er meget
mindre end Knuderne paa de tre øverste, men meget regelmæssig ordnede i. Tvær-
rækker; endvidere er de ligesom Knuderne paa de tre øverste Spiraler forbundne
ved Tværlister. Et Eksemplar (fra Silstrup) har 28 Knuder paa tredje S[)iral og
42 paa fjerde Spiral. Samme Skal er c. 60 mm. høj (Spidsen er afbrudt) og 42 mm.
tyk; Slutningsvindingens Højde er 51 mm.
1 en l)yl)de af 240'— 42' er der i Climmerler ved Boringen ved Viborg Aktie-
2.
3.
28 mm.
31 mm.
19 -
23 -
24 —
27 —
10') ;{()()
.sviiu\sl;iglcri ilS^O) ruiulcl en Di'l BrudslykkcM- ;if niiiuisl ."> Individer nf en Cassis:
i hvert Fald et Spir har siinim.
og 44 mm.
1) K- ri, Viili'iisU. SelsU. SUr . 7 H:i-UUc, n;iliii\iilcnsk .ik iiKilhcni. AIiI III. 2. 41
:il() KM)
Forekonisl: Skjæiuin Mølle, 1 Ekspl. Skniiderborg, 1 Kkspl. — Esbjerg,
2 Ekspl. — (Ravning, 1 Eksiil. — Gram, 5 Ekspl. — Spandet, 14 Ekspl. — Sild,
mange Ekspl.).
Mellem og Øvre Miocæn. — Pliocæn. — Kvariær.
Ktl. Fk'ulii conciiuia Bf.yuich sp.
Tav. IV, Fig. 6.
IS.'iC). l'ijruUi conciiina Bkyrkh, Conchylicn. S. 228; Tav. 15, Fig. 7— 8.
18(i3. - — ; Spi-yeb, Cassel. S. 184; Tav. 33, Fig. l.->.
18Ü7. — — _ ; V. Koenen, Mittel-Oligocän. S. 21.
1889. Ficiila - — ; H.ia.s, Itzelioe. S. 22; Tav. 2, Fig. .1-6.
189G. — — — ; IjEiNiuitD, Itzehoe. S 90.
Skallen er kort pæreformel med en lav, af lo glatte Vindinger bcstaaende
Embryoiialende. Del eneste foreliggende Eksemplar har kun en Mellemvinding,
men er vel endnu ikke udvokset. Mundingen er halvmaaneformet og gaar jævnt
over i en korl, temmelig vid Kanal. Skul])turen bestaar af fine Spiraler, der er
meget smallere end deres Mellemrum ; deres Antal er paa Mellemvindingen 8. De
krydses af langt finere, tættere stillede Tværlister, hvis Styrke og indbyrdes Afstand
varierer ret betydelig.
Længde 9 mm.; Tykkelse 5,'>mm.; Mundingens Højde (Kanalen medregnet)
7,.'> mm.
Forekomst: Cilleborg, 1 Skal.
Mellem og Øvre Oligocæn.
102. Ficula simplex Bryhich sp.
1S.")(). Piinihi simjilex Bevuh ii, Conchylicn. S. 230; Tav. 15, Kig. 3.
1863. - - — ; Si'EYEK, Cassel. .S. 187; Tav. 33, Fig. 16-17.
1872. Ficula — — : v. Koenen, Miocän. I. S. 34.
1874. I'urula — — ; MoiuH. Forst, i Tertiærlag. S. 286.
En desvanre noget defekt Skal fra Sild tilhører denne Art. Spiret er meget
lavt og bestaar af 4 kun lidet hvælvede Vindinger, som endnu til Dels dækkes af
et Enialjelag. Under dette Emaljelag bærer Mellemvindingerne talrige, tæt stillede,
brede og Hade Spiraler. Disse dækker ligeledes hele den meget store Slutnings-
vinding, hvor deres indbyrdes Afstand for den øverste Dels Vedkommende er meget
mindi-e end deres Bredde, medens de længere nede bliver af omirent samme Bredde
som deres Mellemrum. De fine Tilvækstlinjer i Spiralernes Mellemrum ses ikke
tydelig paa Grund af Skallens mangelfulde Bevaringstilstand.
Forekomst: (Sild, 1 Ekspl.).
Øvre Oligocæn. — Mellem og Øvre Miocæn.
103. Ficula reticulata Lamarck sp.
1822. I'firiila rcliciilata I.amaiici;, Animaux sans vert. VII. .S 141.
1848. _ _ _ ; S. Wood, Ciag Mollusca. I. .S. 42: Tav 2, Fig. 12.
1U7 .ill
l.sr>(). I'urulii ciiiulild BiioNG.; HöhNiis, Wiener Becken. I. S. 27U; Tav. 28, l-'ig. -I— (i.
— — leliciilata Lam. sp. . IJicyhkh, C.oiichylieii. ,S. 2;il ; Tav 1.5, Kig. 5, (>, 9 og Kl.
KSC.'t. - — — : Si'KYKii, Cassel .S. IS.'j; Tav, 3.'!, Kig. 12— 14.
1872. l-'icnhi — ; v. Kok,vi:n, Mioeiin. I. S. 3.").
1.S7I. I'iiitilii ciiiidita Huong?: Moii( h. Koret i TerHærlag .S 28.").
Kun del allerede af Mouch onilalle Hiudslykke Ira Sild lorelif^fjier al' deiuu'
All, som lel skelnes fra den foregaaende derved, at dens Overilade er diekkel af
el særdeles fini og regelmæssigl Gitter af smalle, ()[)hø)ede Tværribber og Spiraler,
hvilke sidste hos det foreliggende Kksemplar er afvekslende linere og grovere.
Hvad Skiil[)tin'en angaar, stemmer det godt overens med Kkscmplarer fra Anvers.
Forekomst; (Sild, 1 Kksj)l.).
Øvre Oligocæn. — Mellem og Øvre Mioe;en. — IMiocæn. —
K v a r I æ r.
104. Tritoiiinm flaiKlricinu de Koninck sp.
1837. Tiiloii paiHlriciun di; Komm k, Coq. fo.ss de ISascle etc. S. 14; Tav. 2, Kig. 4.
— ; Bi:yi!I( II, Concliylien. S. 182; Tav. 12. Kig. 3—.').
— , Sanuukrgeh, Mainzer Becken. S. 201 ; Tav. 18. Kig. 1.
— ; SpEVEii, Cassel. S 170; Tav. 31, Kig. 6 -12.
; V. Koenen, Mittel-OIigocän. S. 19.
— ; Moiicii, Forst, i Tertiærlag. S. 295.
— ; V. Koenen, Mittel-Oligoeiin von Aarhus. S. 88.').
Triton flandriens de Kon.; v. Koenen, l'nter-Oligocän. 1. S. 88; Tav. (i, Kig. 1.
Kun del allerede af Morch og v. Koenen omtalte Brudstykke kender jeg fra
det danske Tertiær; det mangler Slutningsvindingen. Nedenslaaende Beskrivelse
refererer sig derfor til Dels lil Eksemplarer fra Udlandet.
Skallen er tenformet; den begynder med en af 3 — 4 Vindinger bestaaende,
stump kegleformel Embryonalende. De første Mellemvindinger er jævnt hvælvede;
senere fremkommer en afrundet Kant, som begrænser en øvre, temmelig flad Del
af Vindingen. Kanten fremhæves særlig derved, at Tværribberne her er højest.
Foruden stærke Tværribber findes tillige Varices, hvis indbyrdes Afstand er omtrent
-.1 Vinding; i hvert af Mellemrummene tindes (5 — 7 almindelige Tværribber. Mellem-
vindingerne bærer desuden en Del flade Spiraler, hvoraf den paa Kanten er den
bredeste; over denne ligger en bred Spiral mellem to smalle, og under den 4 af-
vekslende smallere og bredere. Endvidere er hele Overfladen meget fint spiral- og
tværstribet. Paa Slutningsvindingen bliver Tværribberne stadig kortere henad mod
Mundingen. Denne er ægformet og har forneden en kort, skarpt afgrænset Kanal.
Den ydre Mundrand er stærkt fortykket og ba^-er [>aa sin Inderside 7 Ta^nder; den
indre Mundrand bærer en Tand foroven og nedadtil mod Kanalen 2—0 Tænder.
Del eneste foreliggende Eksemplar har været op imod (5(1 mm. langt og
20 mm. tykt.
Forekomst: Aarhus, 1 Ekspl.
Eocæn. — Nedre, Mellem og Øvre Oligocæn.
41"
185().
Tiiluniiim —
1863.
— —
18(17.
1874.
Triton -
1880.
Tritoninm --
1889.
Triton flandri
;5i2 los
105. Tritoiiiuni oiiode Hkyiucu.
1856. Triloiiium cnodc Hkvhk ii, Conchylieu. S. 188; Tav. 12, I''ig. 7.
1872. — — - ; V. KoENKN, Miociiii. 1. S. 20.
1874. Triton Philippii Bi;yi;.; Mouim, Korst. i Tcrtiærlag. S. 27!)
El noget ululdstændigt Stykke, bestaaeiuie al e. 2 Melleiiivindinger, hører
temmelig sikkert herhen.
Vindingerne er jævnt hvælvede; Ai'standen mellem de brede Varices er c. - :i
Vinding; Tværribberne er svage og noget uregelmæssige; deres Antal er usædvanlig
stort, nemlig 14 — 18 i Mellemrummet mellem to paa hinanden følgende Varices;
endvidere ses talrige brede Spiraler, hvis Styrke synes til sidst al have været
omtrent ens.
Det her omtalte Eksemplar stemmer godt overens med Eksemplarer i «Hol-
steiner Gestein» fra Travemunde, som jeg har set i Hamborgs naturhistoriske
Museum.
Endvidere har jeg i del fra Boringen paa Varde Torv lii Mineralogisk Museum
indsendte Materiale fundet Spidsen af en Skal, som muligvis hører herhen. Skallen
bestaar af Embryonalenden samt største Delen af første Mellemvinding.
F'orekomst: Albækhoved, 1 Ekspl.
Varde: 311 '-^12', 1 Ekspl.?
Øvre Oligocæn? — Mellem Miocæn.
Fra Cilleborg foreligger et Brudstykke af en lille Trifonium, fundet i det
mørke, glaukonitlioldige Ler; det er for ufuldstændigt til en nærmere Bestemmelse.
I det mellemoligocæne Ler ved Branden Teglværk er ligeledes fundet et ube-
stemmeligt Brudstykke af en Tritoniuni.
1(J6. Colnnibella iiassoides Guateloui» sp.
Tav. IV, Fig. 7.
1854. Colninbella iiassoides Ohat. sp. ; Bevrich, Conchylieu. S. 110; Tav. fi, Fig. 6— 7.
1856. — — — (?); HORNES, Wiener Becken. I. S. 122; Tav. 11, Fig. 9.
1872. — — — ; v. Koenen, Miocän. I. S. 75.
1874. — (Strombina) nassiila Moi» h, Fonst. i Tertiærlag. S 288.
Af denne Art er Mineralogisk Museum kun i Besiddelse af et Eksemplar fra
Sild; af de 3 Eksemplarer, som Bf.yrich havde ført herhen, tilhører nemlig de to
en glat Arl af Slægten Pleiirotoma, efter al Sandsynlighed PI. Helena Semp. ; trods
Stykkernes daarlige Bevaringstilstand kan de for denne Slægt karakteristiske Tilvækst-
linjer dog skimtes hist og her. Endvidere findes 10 Eksemplarer paa Zoologisk
Museum, ligeledes fra Sild.
Skallen er tenformel med Hade Vindinger, som adskilles af en noget fordybet
Sutur. Embryonalenden mangler. Ifølge Beykich skal den være høj og kegleformet
og bestaa af 3—4 noget hvælvede Vindinger. Mellemvindingerne er glatte; Kanalen
er temmelig dybl furet udvendig. — Mundingen er snæver og har en for Slægten
109 ;ti;j
Icmmi'lig lang, vid, iioi^ol bojcl Kanal, '^'(ll•^la'l)(■ll l)a're'r iiicht-ndis^ 7 la-iif^erc clk'r
korleie TivntliT.
Længde r. 17 mm.; Tykkelse (i mm.: Mmidiiigeiis Hojde (Kanalen mt'dregnet)
8,'> mm.
Forekomsl: (^Sild, 11 Kkspl.. livuraf lie 10 lilhøier Zoologisk Museum).
Mellem og Øvre Mioeæn. — Pliocæn,
107. Biicciiiupsis daiiica v. Koenkn.
Tav. IV, Fig. 10 11.
ISHü. liucciiiupsis daiiica v. K()['.m;n. Mittcl-t)ligoc;in von Aarhus. S. SSü.
Denne Art er opstillet af v. Koenen paa to Eksemplarer fra Glimnierlerel ved
Aarhus. Fra samme Lokalitet er Mineralogisk Museum senere kommen i lîe-
siddelse af endnu et Eksemplar.
Arten minder meget om den følgende, men adskiller sig fra denne navnlig
ved at have noget talrigere, lavere og mere hvælvede Vindinger; endvidere findes
c. 10 flade Spiraler, der adskilles af ganske fine Furer, hvoraf de øverste er de
kraftigste. Desuden er Tilvæksllinjerne under Suturen stærkt tilbagebøjede, men
svagere Ijøjede nedadtil.
Fra Branden er til Mineralogisk Museum indsendt en Skal, som vel maa hen-
føres hertil. Den afviger fra Aarhus-Eksemi)larerne ved et noget større Antal
Spiraler (13 paa næstsidste Vinding), som adskilles af forholdsvis brede Furer;
Tilvækstlinjerne er særdeles kraftige, særlig i Furerne.
Forekomst; Branden, 1 Ekspl. — Aarhus, 3 Ekspl.
Mellem Oligocæn.
108. liiicciuopsis Dalei Sow. sp.
Tav. V, Fig. 1.
182.'). lincciitum Dalci S(iwekbv, Min. Concli. V. Tav. 486. Fig. I -'i.
1848. _ _ — ; S.Wood, Crag Mollusca. I. S. 34; Tav. 3, Fig. 1 1.
1856. Fusus ventrosus Beyrich, Concliylien. S. 249: Tav. 17, Fig. 2- 5.
1869. Buccinopsis Dalei Sow., Jefi-hevs, Brit. Concli. V. Tav. 83, Fig. 2.
1872. — — Jeffr.; v. Koenen, Miocän. I. S. 49.
1874. Fusus ISipIto) ventrosus Beyr.; Morch, F'orst. i Tcrtiærlag. .S. 287.
Skallen er forlænget ægformet med stor, oppustet Slutningsvinding; Mundingen
er oval med en kort, bred, tilbagebøjet Kanal, der opadtil begrænses af en Fold,
der dog somme Tider kun er svagt udviklet. Embryonalenden er mer eller mindre
flad. Mellem vindingerne er hvælvede. Skulpturen begynder (paa et vel bevaret
Spir fra Gram) med 6—7 meget fine Spiralfuier, der hurtig bliver bredere, saa at
der fremkommer ophøjede, næsten helt flade Spiraler. Hos en Del Eksemplarer
fra Sild vedbliver Furerne at være ganske svage, saa at Skallen bliver næsten fuld-
stændig glat. Furerne krydses af meget fine, kun svagt bøjede Tilvækstlinjer.
Fra Glimmerleret ved Esbjerg foreligger en meget stor Skal, hvis Kanal er
afbrudt. Brudstykkets Længde er c. 80 mm. Skulpturen er særdeles vel markeret
;iii no
og er (it'll saniiiu' som lios del oxenfor oiiiliillc lOksL'inpkir Ira (îrain, incii lu-le
Skallens Form er usædvanlig slank. Del kan derfor v;i're noget tvivlsomt, om
delle Eksem|)lar horer herhen. Fra Sild er Mineraiogisk Museum i Besiddelse al'
et Stykke al' en Stcnkærne, der synes at slemme overens med Skallen Ira Esbjerg.
Det afbildede Eksemplar er — saa vidt ses kan — Originalen til Heyiuch's
Tavle 17, Fig. 3. Dets Højde er 44 mm. og dels Tykkelse 24nnn.; Mundingens
Højde er 27 nnii.
Forekomsl: Esbjerg, 1 Ekspl.? — (Gram, 2 Ekspl. — Spandel, 1 Ekspl. —
Sild, 7 Ekspl.).
Øvre MioeaMi. -- Pliocæn. — K\arla'r.
lO'J. Nassa Schlotlieimi Bevuich.
Tav. V, Fig. 3.
ISût. Nassa Schlulliciwi I5i;vi(icn, (".onchylien. S. 134; Tav. 7, Fig. 7— 9.
1871;. — — — ; V. KonxKN, Miocän. I. S. .'50.
Skallen er a'gformet med en Embryonalende, der bestaar af lidl over 3 glatte,
hvælvede Vindinger. Mellemvindingerne er fladt hvælvede og rager lidt udenfor
den l'oregaaende Vinding. De bærer et variabelt Antal temmelig stærke, svagt
bøjede Tværribber; disses Antal er hos det afbildede Eksemplar 18 — 19 paa hver
af de to Mellem vindinger; paa Slutningsvindingen taber de sig nedefter og under-
tiden tillige lienad mod Mundingen, hvor ogsaa Spiralerne bliver svagere, saa at
Skallen bliver temmelig glat. Endvidere findes paa Mellemvindingerne et variabelt
Antal brede, flade Spiraler, der adskilles ved ganske smalle Furer. Hos de fore-
liggende Eksemplarer skærer i Reglen kun den øverste af disse Furer sig ned i
Tværribbernes Ryg og afgrænser derved en knudeformet Del foroven paa hver
Ribbe; de andre Furer ses kun i Ribbernes Mellemrum og paa deres Sider. Paa
Slutningsvindingens nederste Del ses de dog ogsaa paa Ribbernes Ryg. — Mundingen
er oval og ender nedadtil med en kort, skæv Kanal. Yderlæben bærer paa sin Inder-
side en Del tandagtige Lister; Inderlæben er svagt udbredt og fortykket; umiddel-
bart ovenfor Kanalen ses to sniaa, uregelmæssige Tænder.
Det afbildede Eksemplar er 4,7 mm. langt og 2,-5 mm. tykt.
En Mængde Eksemplarer af denne Art er funden ved Boringen paa Varde
Torv, men de er alle smaa, til Dels endog ganske sniaa Unger, hvis Skal endnu
ikke er kommen ud over Embryonalstadiet. Jeg har været noget i Tvivl om, til
hvilken Art disse Eksemplarer burde henføres. Med Hensyn til Mundingens Bjg-
ning stemmer de nemlig bedre med N. boclwUeiisis\ dog er denne Overensstemmelse
ikke fuldstændig, og da Skulpturen ganske er som hos N. Schlotlieimi, har jeg hen-
ført dem til denne Art.
Forekomst: Cilleborg, 2 Ekspl. — Agger, 3 Ekspl.
Skive ny Sygehus, 1 Ekspl. —Varde: 470—520', 2 Ekspl.; 468—69', 3 Ekspl.;
450', 16 Ekspl.; 410'— 11', 4 Ekspk; 346'— 55', 5 Ekspl.; 313'— 44', 3 Ekspl.; 311'
— 12', meget talrige Ekspl.
Øvre Oligocæn. — Mellem (og Øvre?) Miocæn.
m 315
110. Nassa Fiiclisî v. Koenen.
Tav. V, Kig. •_>.
18üü. Xassa turbinella Bnoc. ; Hornes, Wiener Becken. I. S. InO; Tav. 12, Fig. 17.
1872. — Fuchsi v. Koenen, Miocän. 1. S. 59.
P^ii Del sniaa Skaller fra Roringen paa Varde Torv henfører jeg lil denne Arl.
Skallen er ægformet. Spiret begynder med en af e. 2'' i glatte \'indinger be-
staaende Embryonalende. De øvrige Vindingers Antal naar hos de foreliggende
Eksemplarer kun op til 3; de er mer eller mindre flade og rager stærkt frem foran
den foregaaende Vinding; de bærer hver c. 13 smalle, skarpe Tværribber, hvis
øverste Del er knudeformet fortykket. Desuden lindes line Spiralfurer, som dog
aldrig skærer Ribberne, men kun lindes i deres Mellemrum; ret ofte mangler de
ogsaa fuldstændig her, og Skallen bliver da glat og glinsende. Kun paa Undersiden
af sidste Vinding bliver Spiralerne ret kraftige samtidig med, at Tværribberne taber
sig. — Mundingen er oval og ender med en kort, bred Kanal. Jeg har kun set
Mundranden af 1 udvokset PZksemplar; Inderlæben har her to skæve Folder oven-
for Kanalen; Yderlæben bærer en Del listeformede Tænder.
Det afbildede Eksemplar er 2,vi mm. langt og 1,7 mm. tykt.
De ovenfor beskrevne Eksemplarer synes mig bedst at stemme med Hornes'
og V. Koenen's Beskrivelser af N. Fiichsi, dog synes deres Embryonalende gennem-
gaaende at være noget større. P'ra Sild omtaler v. Koenen nogle defekte Skaller,
hvis Skulptur minder om N. Fiichsi, men de har flere Spiraler og Tværribber (op
til 20) samt en Embryonalende af omtrent samme Størrelse som hos N. bochoUensis,
til hvilken Art v. Koenen synes tilbøjelig til at henføre disse Flksemplarer. Efter
Beskrivelsen maa der være stor Lighed mellem disse og de ovenfor beskrevne fra
Varde; men Ribbernes og Spiralernes Antal er betydelig mindre, og Spiralerne kan
ofte fuldstændig mangle hos de danske Eksemplarer, der særlig synes at stemme
godt overens med Hohnes' Afbildning og Beskrivelse af «N. tnrbinellu .
Forekomst: Varde: 468'-69', mange Skaller; 412—50', 1 Sk.; 410'— 11',
mange Sk.; 409', 2 Sk.
Mellem (og Øvre?) Miocæn.
111. Nassa cinibrica n. sp.
Tav. V, I-'ig. 4.
Coquille ovoïde, composée d'un nueléus et de trois tours plus jeunes; nucleus
formé d'environ trois tours lisses, convexes. A partir du nucleus la sculpture con-
siste en cotes transverses très étroites (12 environ sur chaque tour), coupées un
peu plus loin par deux stries spirales dont la supérieure longe la suture à peu de
distance tandis (jue l'inférieure est [)lacée un peu au-dessous de la ligne médiane
du tour. Les intersections des côtes transverses par les stries spirales sont mar-
quées par des tubercules assez prononcés; ceux de la série supérieure sont faiblement
squamiformes; dans la suture inférieure apparaît ordinairement une troisième strie
spirale avec ses tubercules qui i-endent la suture très ondulée. Sur le dernier tour
se voient, au-dessous des deux stries spirales supérieures, une dizaine d'autres stries
spirales plus serrées; les côtes transverses ne disparaissent ([ue dans le voisinage
;!!() ii'i
lie l'extrémité antérieure du canal. Abstraction l'aile des côtes et des stries, la sur-
l'ace de la cot[uille est lisse et luisante. — Ouverture ovale à canal court, large, limité
en haut par un pli à arête très vive. Le labre externe n'a été conservé dans aucun
des exemplaires examinés.
Hauteur, 3 mm; épaisseur, 1 mm.s.
Skallen er ægformet. Dens PZmbryonalende dannes at næsten 3 glatte, livæl-
vede Vindinger, hvorefter følger endnu indtil 3 Vindinger, som er svagt hvælvede.
Skulpturen begynder med ganske smalle Tværribber, hvis Antal er c. 12 for hver
Vinding. Straks derpaa fremkommer tillige to Spiraler, hvoraf den øverste ligger
lidt under Suluren, og den anden lidt under Vindingens Midte. Hvor Spiralerne
krydser Tværribberne, fremkommer temmelig stærke Knuder. Da den øverste
Spiral er noget bugtet (den sænker sig i Mellemrummene mellem Ribberne), bliver
den øverste Række Knuder svagt skælformede. I^ige i den nedre Sutur ligger i
Reglen en tredje Spiral med sine Knuder, hvilket bevirker, at Suturen bliver stærkt
bølgeformig. Paa Slutningsvindingen følger under de to øverste Spiraler endnu
henimod 10 andre, mere tæt stillede; Tværribberne naar næsten helt ned til Ka-
nalens Spids. For øvrigt er Skallen glat og glinsende. — Mundingen er oval og
ender med en kort, bred Kanal, som opadtil begrænses af en meget skarp Kant.
Den ydre Mundrand er ikke bevaret hos noget af de foreliggende Kksemplarer.
Højde, 3 mm.; Tykkelse, 1,8 mm.
Et Brudstykke af el større Eksemplar afviger bl. a. ved en noget større Em-
bryonalende og i Begyndelsen svagere Spiraler; disses Antal er desuden 3; paa
den yngste Del af Skallen er endvidere Tværribbernes øverste Del knudeformet
opsvulmet.
Denne Art minder i Formen om N. Fiiclisi, men afviger fra denne — saavel
som fra alle andre mig bekendte Arter - ved sin ejendommelige Skul[)tur.
Forekomst: Varde: 470 '—520', 1 Skal; 410'— 11', 2 Sk.; 409', 8 Sk.; 403'
-09', 2 Sk.; 313'— 44', 5 Sk.
112. Nassa bocholteusis Bevrich.
Tav. V, Fig. 5,
1854. Nd.tsu liocholteiisi.i Bkvricm, Concliylieii. S. 13G; Tav. 8, Fig. 1.
1872. — — — ; V. Koenen, Miocän. I. S. 57.
1874. — — — ; MoRCH, Forst, i Tertiærlag. S. 288.
Skallen er æg- til kegleformet med et spidst Spir, som dannes af c. 3 glatte,
hvælvede Embryonalvindinger samt 3 temmelig flade Mellemvindinger; under Søm-
mene mellem disse findes en fremspringende Kant. Skulpturen begynder paa Mellem-
vindingerne med 5 flade Spiralbaand, adskilte af meget smalle Spiralfurer, af hvilke
den øverste er betydelig bredere end de andre. Desuden findes paa hver Vinding
c. 13 smalle, runde Tværribber, som skæres af Spiralfurernc; paa det øverste Spiral-
baand hæver de sig til smaa Knuder; paa sidste Vinding taber de sig nedadtil. —
Mundingen er oval og skarpt adskilt fra Kanalen; den ydre Mundrand er indvendig
fortykket og bærer listeformede Tænder.
113 ;^17
Del afliildede Eksemplar fra Spandet er 7 mm. liøjl og 3,5 mm. tykt ; sidste
Vindings Højde er 5 mm.
Forekomst: (Gram, 12 Skallei-. — Spandet, 6 Sk., hvoraf de 4 tilhører
Zoologisk Museum).
Mellem ofî Øvre Miocæn.
^5
113. Nassa syltensis Bevhich.
Tav. V, Fig. 6.
1854. Nassa syltensis Beyuich, Concliylien. S. 139; Tav. 8, Fig. 4.
1872. — — — ; V. Koenen, Miocän. I. S. 60.
1874. — ~ — ; Mørch, Forst, i Tertiærlag. S. 287.
Skallen er aflang-ægformet med 3 glatte, hvælvede Embryonalvindinger og
2 — 3 regelmæssig hvælvede Mellemvindinger. Skulpturen begynder med talrige,
meget line, afrundede, ophøjede Spiraler, som adskilles ved, .yderst smalle Spiral-
furer; dertil kommer endvidere smalle, rundryggede Tværribber, hvis Styrke varierer
meget hos forskellige Individer; hos nogle forsvinder de igen paa de yngre Vin-
dinger, medens de hos andre fortsætter sig helt ud paa sidste Vinding, hvor de
dog i Reglen taber sig lienad mod Mundingen. — Mundingen er oval, skarpt adskilt
fra den korte Kanal; ydre Mundrand er svagt fortykket med talrige, svage, liste-
formede Tænder indvendig; Inderlæben breder sig stærkt paa den foregaaende
Vinding.
Et Eksemplar fra Gram viser følgende Maal: Højde 7 mm.. Tykkelse 3, •'i mm.,
sidste Vindings Højde 4 mm.
Forekomst: (Gram, 10 Skaller. — Spandet, 5 Sk., hvoraf de 4 tilhører
Zoologisk Museum. — Sild, 4 Sk.).
Øvre Miocæn.
114. Nassa Facki v. Koenen.
1854. Buccinum labiosum Sow.; Beyiuch, Concliylien. S. 140; Tav. 8, Fig. 5.
1872. Nassa Facki v. Koenen, Miocän. I. S. 65; Tav. 2, Fig. 4.
Kun Brudstykker foreligger af denne Art. De bestaar af en Embryonalende,
som dannes af 3 glatte, noget hvælvede Vindinger, samt af Mellemvindinger, som
er næsten tlade og springer lidt frem foroven, saa at Suturen kommer til at ligge
i en smal Rende; Mellemvindingerne bærer 5 — 6 Spiralfurer, som i Begyndelsen er
meget smalle, men efterhaanden bliver noget bredere, dog aldrig saa brede som
deres Mellemrum. Slutningsvindingen mangler hos de foreliggende Eksemplarer;
den skal bære 15 — 17 Spiralfurer. Yderlæben skal være skarp, og Mundingen oval.
Nederst paa Columella findes undertiden smaa Vorter.
Til Sammenligning har jeg haft Eksemplarer fra Langenfelde, med hvilke de
ovenfor beskrevne Skaller stemmer godt overens.
Forekomst: Varde: 311—12', 2 (5?) Skaller.
Mellem og Øvre Miocæn.
l) K. 1). Viilensk. Selsk. Skr-, 7. Række, natui-vidensk. og rnutheni. Alt). III, 'J. 42
;ii,s 111
Fra Skyuin foreligger en ufuldstændig Skal, som synes al have nogen Lighed
med A'. holsaticiim Beyr.; den lader sig imidlertid ikke bestemme med Sikkerhed.
115. Steiiomphalus Wiechmaimi v. Koenen.
1872. Stenoiniiluiliis Wiechmanni v. Koknen, Miocaii. I. S. 47; Tav. I, Fig. 2 og 10.
1900. — ; V. Mad.sen, Kortbladet Bogense. S. 21.
Det i Danmark fundne Materiale af denne Art er meget tarveligt, hvorfor her
maa gives et Uddrag af v. Koenens Beskrivelse.
Embryonalenden dannes af 4 glatte, hvælvede Vindinger. Paa de følgende
Vindinger fremkommer der 4 Hovedspiraler, hvoraf de mellemste er de ældste;
tillige lindes der to Spiraler ved Kanalen; disse Spiralers Antal forøges tilsyne-
ladende ved Indskydning af ny. Omtrent de 3 første Mellemvindinger faar el fint
Gitterværk paa Overfladen derved, at S])iralerne krydses af Tværribber, der er
omtrent halvt saa brede som Spiralerne og har en lignende indbyrdes Afstand som
disse. Senere bliver disse Tværribber til talrige, fine Tilvækststriber. Omtrent
med fjerde Mellemvinding gaar Spiralerne over til at blive til Bundter af mindre
Spiraler, ligesom der mellem dem indskydes en finere Spiral.
Af denne Art er «Danmarks geologiske Undersøgelse» i Besiddelse af to Brud-
stykker fra Albækhoved. Det ene er lille og bestaar af en Mellemvinding, hvis
Diameter er 7,5 mm.; det har de 4 Spiraler tydelig udviklede. Det andet bestaar
af 2'/-' Vindinger og har været et meget stort Individ, idet dets Tykkelse er c. 56 mm.
Ogsaa i det mørke, glaukonilholdige Ler ved Cilleborg synes denne Art al
forekomme, idet der her er fundet to ganske smaa Skaller, som formodentlig hører
herhen. Den ene er særdeles vel bevaret og bestaar af 4 glatte, hvælvede PZmbryonal-
vindinger saml den første Mellemvinding; denne bærer 3 stærke Spiraler, og under
Suturen ses Begyndelsen til den fjerde; ved Kanalen findes to Spiraler.
Forekomst: Cilleborg, 2 Ekspl.? — Albækhoved, 2 Ekspl.
Øvre Oligocæn. — Mellem Miocæn.
116. Murex tristiclius Bevrich.
Tav. V, Fig. 10.
1856. Murex liistichus Beyrich, Conchylien. S. 199; Tav. 13, Fig. I.
1860. — Soellinycnsis Speyer, Tertiäi-Concliylien von Söllingen. S. 478; Tav II. Fig 1.
1863. — Iristiclius Beyr.; Speyer, Söllingen. S. 260.
1867. _ _ _ ; v. Koenen, IWittel-Oligocän. S. 15.
1889. — — — ; V. Koenen, Unter-Oligocan. I. S. 42; Tav. 4, Fig. 1-3.
Af denne Art kender jeg kun et eneste Eksemplar fra Jyllands Tertiær-
aflejringer.
Skallen er lille, kort tenformet. Embryonalenden bestaar af c. 2'/3 glatte
Vindinger. Paa den første Mellemvinding opstaar en Spiralkøl, som senere gaar
over til at blive en kraftig, afrundet Spiral; paa tredje Mellemvinding kommer
hertil en ny Spiral af samme Udseende; den ligger tæt nedenfor den første. Paa
sidste Vinding optræder endnu to Spiraler iicdiMilbr de lo andre, og paa Skraaningen
115 .ill)
nedad mod Kanalen findes desuden el lille Anlal mindre kraftige Spiraler. Paa
hver af de 3 første Mellemvindinger iagttages paa Spiralkølen 8 Skæl, som efter-
haanden bliver til kraftige, fladtrykte og skarpe Torne, hvis Basis naar fra den
ene Søm til den anden. I Nærheden af den øvre Søm er de noget tilbagebøjede,
men ellers lodrette. Spiralerne løber ud paa Tornenes Bagside. Paa næste Vinding
lindes kun 4 og paa sidste Vinding kun 3 saadanne Torne (Varices). Disse sidste
staar i Række med de 3 sidste Varices paa næstsidste Vinding. — Mundingen er
oval og ender med en skarpt afgrænset, aaben Kanal.
Højde 15 mm.; Tykkelse (Varices ikke medregnede) 5,5 mm.; Mundingens
Højde (Kanalen medregnet) 8,5 mm.
Forekomst. Branden, 1 Elkspl.
Nedre og Mellem Oligocæn.
117. Murex Deshayesi Nyst.
Tav. V, Fig. 7-8.
1843. Murex Deshaijcsi Nyst, Terr. tert. Belgique. S 543; Tav. 41, Kig. 13.
— capita Philippi, Beitr. zur Kennt, d. Tertiärverst. S. 60; Tav. 4, Kig. 1 9-20.
1856. _ _ — ; Beyrich, Conchylien. S. 203; Tav. 13, Pig. 4— 6.
— — Deshayesi Nyst, Beyrich, ibid. S. 206.
— — capita Phil.; Hornes, Wiener Beclien. I. S. 226; Tav. 23, Kig. 10.
1863. - - — ; Speyer, Cassel. S. 175; Tav. 32, Kig. 1 — 10 og 14.
— Hörnesi Speyer, ibid. S. 177; Tav. 32, Kig. 11-13; Tav. 33, Kig 1.
— - Desliayesi Nyst: Sandbergeh, Mainzer Bedien S. 211; Tav. 18, Fig. 3.
1866. capita Phil, var.; Speyer, Lippe-Detmold. S. 17; Tav. 1, Kig. 10.
1867. Uesliayesi Nyst; v. Koenen, Mittel-Oligocän. S. 15,
1872. — — — ; V. Koenen, Miocän. I. S. 13.
1874. — capi7o Phil.; Mørch, Korst. i Tertiærlag. S. 278 og 295.
1886. — Desltayesi Nyst; v. Koenen, Mittel-Oligocän von Aarhus. S. 884.
1889. — ' — — : V. Koenen, Unter-Oligocän. I. .S. 61 ; Tav. 3, Kig. 1.
Af det allerede af v. Koenen omtalte, næsten fuldstændige Eksemplar lia
Aarhus" kan gives følgende Beskrivelse.
Skallen er kort tenformet med trappeformet Spir. Embryonalspidsen beslaar
af c. 1' ;; hvælvede, glatte Vindinger. Af Mellem vindinger findes 4; lidt under deres
Midte findes en afrundet Kant, hvorved Spiret faar et trappefoimet Udseende; end-
videre bærer hver Vinding 7 meget skarpe, smalle, noget skraat stillede Tværfoider,
der er stejle paa deres Forside, medens de paa Bagsiden skraaner mere jævnt ned
mod Skallen; højest er Folderne paa Kanten, hvor de bærer en (i Reglen afbrudt)
kort og bred Torn, paa hvis Forside ses en Fure. Den Del af Vindingerne, som
ligger over Spiralkanten, er glat, medens der nedenfor Kanten ses svage Spiraler.
— Mundingen er oval og ender med en kort, vid Kanal.
Højde 30 mm.; Tykkelse 16 mm.
Fra Aarhus foreligger endnu et Eksemplar, som har været ikke saa ganske
lidt større: desværre er det daarlig bevaret. Det har 9 gamle Mundrande paa hver
Vinding, men synes ellers at stemme overens med den ovenfor beskrevne Skal.
42-
;i2(t HC)
Fia (Ici gnui «plasliske»' Ler vi'ii Hrandcn cr Mineralogisk Museum kuiiinu'ii
i Besiddelse af et stort Eksemplar (44 umi. langt uden Kanal); det bestaar af c. 5
Mellemvindinger samt Slutningsvindingen; Kanalen er dog afbrudt. Denne Skal
har særdeles vel udviklet Spiralskulptur; paa sidsle Vinding (indes under Spiral-
kanten 9 Hovedspiraler; mellem de øverste af disse er der indskudt svagere Hi-
spiraler; endvidere ses her mange Steder haarfine, meget tæt liggende Spiralfurer,
der krydses af Tilvækstlinjerne. Paa sidsle Vinding findes 7 Mundrande, paa de
foregaaende Mellemvindinger 8 saadanne.
Ogsaa i det soite, glaukonitholdige Ler ved Cilleborg er denne Art funden.
Det ene herfra stammende Eksemplar har værel c. 19 mm. langt. Spiralskulpturen
er temmelig tydelig, og der findes 7 Tværfolder eller gamle Mundrande paa hver
Vinding. Andre Skaller fra samme Lokalitet er betydelig større; den ene af dem
er meget uregelmæssig, da den har været stærkt beskadiget, mens Dyret endnu var
i Live. Et Eksemplar har endnu Embryonalenden i Behold.
En meget daarlig bevaret Skal fra Albækhoved har kun (i Mundrande for
hver Vinding. Dette synes ogsaa — paa et Par Undtagelser næ-r — al være Til-
fældet med de 20 — 30 Eksemplarer, som stammer fra Konkretioner i Glimmersandel
ved Skyum. Alle disse Eksemplarer er daarlig bevarede, idel Skallen hos dem
alle er stærkt forvitret, hos nogle endog i den Grad, at man næsten kun har en
Stenkærne tilbage. Maksimallængden synes at være c. 23 mm.
Forekomst: Branden, 2 Skaller. — Ulstrup, 1 Brudsl. — Aarhus, 2 Sk.
Cilleborg, 9 Sk. — Albækhoved, 1 Sk.
Skyum, 20—30 Sk.
Nedre, Mellem og Øvre Oligocæn. — Mellem (og Øvre?) Miocæn.
118. Murex pereger Bkyuich.
Tav. V, Fig. 9.
1856. Murex pereger Beyriih, Couchylien. S. 212; Tav. 14, l'ig. 1.
18H3. — areolifer Sandberger, Mainzer Becken. .S. 214; Tav. 18, Kig. 7; Tav. a."), Fig. {'i.
1867. — pereger Beyr. ; v. Koenen, Mittel-Oligocan. S. 68; Tav. I, Fig. I.
188!). — - — ; v. Koenen, Unter-Oligocän. I. S. 66; Tav. 3, Fig. 6 — 7.
Til denne Art henfører jeg en enkelt Skal fra det mellemoligocæne Ler ved
Branden Teglværk, skønt den i visse Henseender synes at afvige noget fra de mig
foreliggende Beskrivelser og Afbildninger af Arten.
Skallen er temmelig lille, kort tenformel. Vindingerne er svagt hvælvede.
Mundingen er oval-pæreformet og gaar temmelig jævnt over i en kort, meget
skraat stillet og meget aaben Kanal. Den ydre Mundrand er stærkt fortykket
udadtil; paa sin Inderside bærer den to Smaaknuder, hvoraf den nederste findes
omtrent ved Kanalens Begyndelse, medens den øverste sidder omtrent midtvejs
mellem den nederste og det øvre Mundhjørne. Inderlæben bærer en lille Knude
lidt ovenfor Begyndelsen til Kanalen. — Omtrent midt paa Mellemvindingerne ses
en tyk, afrundet Spiral ; umiddelbart i den nedre Søm findes en lignende Spiral,
117 ;i2i
li\ilk('l rormodenlliiï er Aarsiig til, al dcii ovcrslc \)vl af Viiidingeriu' er noget iid-
hiik'l. Sliilnings\indingen bærer yderligere ö Spiraler af samme Udseende. End-
videre findes der hist og her Spor af en meget fin Spiralslribning. Spiralerne
krydses af smalle, skarpe, fjærnt staaende Tværribber, som ved den øvre Søm er
nogel tilbagebøjede, men ellers omtrent lodrette. Tværribbernes Antal er paa næst-
sidste og sidste Mellemvinding henholdsvis 10 og 9, paa Slutningsvindingen kun S(>^. ïï/j/ii/.s xcjiiiu-liis .Si;mi'. ; Sri;vi:n, Casscl. S. 1.S2; T;iv. 3.'i, Fif{ !)— II.
1867. - Sc/i/ci//ieimii BiîYït. ; V. KoENiix, Mittel-Oligociin. S. 7U.
1872. — /istiilusus BRor. ; v. Koünen', Miocän. I. S 18.
1874. - — ; MORCH, Forst, i Tertiærlag. S. 287.
188il. -- Sc/i/o//iei/ni Bevr.; V. Koenen, Unter-Oligociin. I. S. 78; Tav. 7, Kig. 1 -(i.
Skallen er tenformet med en slank, kegleformel Embryonalende, beslaaende
af c. 3'/3 glatte, hvælvede Vindinger. Mellemvindingerne er noget hvælvede, svagt
Irappeformede; paa hver af dem findes 4 fladtrykte Rør; fra hvert Rørs forreste
og bageste Kant gaar en stærk Ribbe ned til Suturen; den forreste (en gammel
Mundrand) er først bøjet stærkt fremefter og løber derpaa omtrent lige nedefter;
den bageste, som i Grunden er den, der bærer Røret, bøjer sig først lidt tilbage
for derpaa at løbe lige ned til Sømmen; paa Slulningsvindingen løber Varices helt
ned til Skallens Spids, medens Ribberne taber sig, forinden de naar ned til denne.
Skallen ei- i øvrigt glat. Mundingen er oval, Kanalen kort og lukket.
Det afbildede Eksemplar viser følgende Maal: Højde 10,ô mm., Bredde ö mm.,
Slulningsvindingens Højde 7,5 mm.
Eksemplarerne fra Cilleborg slutter sig bedst til den Form, der af Semper
blev beskreven som T. sejiinctiis.
Alle F^ksemplarerne fra Varde er smaa Unger.
Forekomst: Branden, 2 Skaller.
Cilleborg, 4 Sk.
Varde: 470'— 520', 2 Sk.; 468'-6y', 1 Sk.; 311—12', 4 Sk.
(Gram, 2 Sk.).
Nedre, Mellem og Øvre Oligocæn. — Mellem og Øvre Miocæn.
121. Tiphys horridus Brocchi sp.
1843(1814). Murex horridus Broim in, Conchiol. subap. II. .S 194; Tav. 7, Kig. 17.
1856. Tiphys pungens Soi,, sp. ; Beyrkh (pro parte), Concliylien. S. 214; Tav. 14, Kig. 4— 5.
— Murex (Typhis) horridus Broii.; Hornes, Wiener Becken. I. S. 26Ü; Tav. 2(). Kig.!).
1872. Tiphys horridus Broi.; v. Koenen, Miocän. I. S. 18.
1874. — — — ; Mourn, Forst, i Tertiæilag. S. 287.
Del eneste foreliggende, allerede af Beyrich (1. c.) omtalte Eksemplar er mindre
fuldstændig bevaret, hvorfor efterfølgende Beskrivelse til Dels er laant hos andre
Forfattere.
Skallen er meget kort tenformet med temmelig spidst Spir; af Mellemvindinger
findes 5 — 6; de er hvælvede, og omtrent paa Midten er de forsynede med en Køl.
Varices er ordnede i 4 Rækker; hver af dem bærer paa Slulningsvindingen 3 Torne;
midt imellem hver to Varices findes el Rør paa Kølen. Skallen er i øvrigt glat. —
Mundingen er næsten cirkelrund og stærkt fremspringende; Kanalen er rørformet,
bred og tilbagebøjet.
Efter Speyer og v. Koenen skal den eogene T. pungens Sol. sp. have stærkt
bøjede, hagekrummede Rør, medens Rørene hos den neogene T. horridus Broc. sp.
er mere lige.
119 IVI-.i
Forekomst: (Sild, 1 Ekspl.).
Mellem og Øvre Miocæn. — Pliocæn.
122. Fnsiis alT. Koiiincki Nyst.
Tav. V, Fig. 1 4.
I det glaukonitholdige, mørke Ler ved Cilleborg er fundet et enkelt Kksemplar
af en Fiisns, som afviger fra alle andre, mig bekendte Arter af denne Slægt.
Skallen er tyk og tenformet. Embryonalenden og de ældste Mellemvindinger
mangler. Mellemvindingerne er temmelig svagt hvælvede; de bærer hver c. 15
stærke, lige og afrundede Tværribber, hvis Bredde omtrent er som deres Mellem-
rum. Disse Ribber taber sig efterhaanden og forsvinder fuldstændig paa næstsidste
Vinding. Mellemvindingerne dækkes af talrige (c. 23) Spiraler, som adskilles af
snuille Furer; Spiralerne bliver efterhaanden bredere og fladere, og deres Tal øges
noget. Hele Slutningsvindingen er dækket af saadanne flade Spiraler, hvis Bredde
er noget variabel. — Mundingen er oval og er skarpt afgrænset fra den noget til-
bagebøjede Kanal. Den j'dre Mundrand er meget stærkt fortykket; den indre Mund-
rand bærer foroven en meget stor Knude, og ved Grænsen mod Kanalen er den
noget fortykket.
Længde c. 65 mm.. Tykkelse c. 28 mm.; Mundingens Længde (Kanalen med-
regnet) c. 37 mm.
Denne Art hører vel til samme Gruppe som den mellemoligocæne F. Konincki
Nyst, saaledes som den beskrives og afbildes af Beyrich (1. c. S. 240; Tavle 1(5,
Fig. (i— 8).
123. Fusus biformis Beyuich.
Tav. V, Fig. 12.
185G. Fusus bifoimis Bevrich, Conchylien. S. 242; Tav. 21, Fig. 5.
1867. — - - ; V. Koenen, Mittel-Oligocän. S. 27.
18«(!. — — — ; V. Koenen, Mittel-Oligocän von Aarhus. S. 885.
Skallen er tenformet med svagt hvælvede Vindinger. Embryonalenden bestaar
af knap 1' - glatte, hvælvede Vindinger. Paa den følgende Del af Skallen findes
3 Spiraler samt overordentlig fine, meget tæt stillede Tværlinjer; denne «Mellem-
skulptur» indtager godt 1 Vinding. Paa Mellemvindingerne findes 10 — 17 lige eller
svagt krummede, temmelig skarpe Tværribber samt Spiraler, hvis Antal ved Ind-
skydning af ny kan forøges indtil c. 20. Paa Slutningsvindingen forsvinder Tvær-
ribberne i Reglen, i hvert Fald nedad mod Kanalen; ligeledes forsvinder Spiralerne
oftest paa den øverste Halvdel, der kan være næsten fuldstændig glat. — Mundingen
er oval med en lang, stærkt bøjel Kanal.
1 størst Antal er denne Art funden ved Aarhus. Som allerede v. Koenen har
omtalt, viser disse Eksemplarer ved talrigere Ribber og stærkere Spiralskulptur
Overgange til F. üeshayesi de Kon., som ligeledes foreligger i større Antal fra denne
Lokalitet; ofte er det vanskeligt al skille de lo Arter fra hinanden. Del .samme er
Tilfældet med Eksemplarerne fra Ulstrup.
324 120
I Glimmerleret ved Lambjerg 1 Nærheden af Vildsund er der fundet to Eksem-
plarer, som i et og alt stemmer med Eksemplarer fra Magdeburg, som jeg har set
i Göttingen. Hertil slutter sig ligeledes en Skal fra Teglværket ved Skive og en
anden Skal fra Ulstrup samt et enkelt Eksemplar fra Langaa.
Fra Nordentoft foreUgger et noget afvigende Eksemplar; Tværribberne er her
usædvanlig kraftige; deres Antal er 9 paa hver af Mellemvindingerne. I Göttingen
har jeg set en ganske lignende Skal fra Rupelmonde. Ogsaa det ene Eksemplar
fra Branden synes at slutte sig hertil.
Et Eksemplar fra Aarhus viser følgende Maal: Højde 151 mm.. Bredde 12 mm.
og sidste Vindings Højde 23 mm.
Forekomst: Branden, 2 Skaller. - Skive, 1 Sk. - Ulstrup, 6 Sk. - Langaa,
1 Sk. — Aarhus, mange Sk. — Lambjerg, 2 Sk.
Nordentoft, 1 Sk.
Mellem Oligocæn.
124. Fusiis Deshayesi de Koninck.
Tav. V, Hi({. 15.
1837. Fiisus Deshaiiesii dp. Koninck, Coq. foss. de Basele etc. S. 18; Tav. I, Fig. 2.
184.i. — — ; NvsT, Terr. tert. Belgique. S. .^02; Tav. 40, Fig 3.
18G7. — — — ; v. KoENKN, Mittel-Oligocäii. S. 26.
188fi. — — — ; v. KoF.NEN, Mittel-OIigocän von Aarhus. S. 885.
Skallen er tenformet med i Reglen temmelig flade Vindinger, hvis Højde er
noget variabel. Paa Mellemvindingerne findes 12—18 temmelig svage, lige eller
noget bøjede Tværribber samt 10—15 brede Spiraler. Paa Slutningsvindingen bliver
Tværribberne i Reglen utydelige henad imod Mundingen, ligesom de taber sig
nedad mod Kanalen ; undertiden udvidskes Spiralerne i Vindingens øverste Tredje-
del. — Mundingen er oval med en temmelig kort, stærkt til Siden bøjet Kanal.
Et Eksemplar, som mangler den yderste Del af Kanalen, er e. 32 mm. højt,
12,5 mm. tykt; sidste Vindings Højde er c. 23 mm.
Ved Røkkendal er fundet el stort I^kscm[)lar, som shiller sig na'r III Eksem-
plarer fra Aarhus.
Forekomst: Ulstruj), 7 Skaller. — Aarhus, mange Sk.
Rokkendal, 1 Sk.
Mellem Oligocæn.
125. FusHS elougatus Nyst.
Tav. VI, Fig. 1—2.
184.3. /■•i/.sK.s- cloiuidins Nyst, Terr. tert. Belgique, S. 493; Tav. 38, Fig. 25,
185(). _ — — ; Beyrich, Conchylieu. S. 283; Tav. 24, Fig, 3— 6.
- ;obu.s/u.s- Beybich, ibid. S. 291 ; Tav. 24, Fig. 9.
1803. elonydhis Nyst; Sanubehgk», Mainzer Becken. S. 219; Tav. 17, Fig, G; Tav. 19, Flg. 1.
— - — ; Speyer, Cassel, S, 193; Tav, 34, Fig. 7 -8,
1867. — — — ; v. KoE.NEN, Mittel-Oligocan. S. 27.
121 325
1874. Fusus ehtlior Bkyr. ; Mohch, Forst, i Teiliæilag. S. 295.
1886. — elonydliis Nvsr; v. Koenen, Mittel-Oligociin von Aarhus. S. 88G.
1889. _ - _ ; V. Koenen, Unter-Oligocan. I. S. 185; Tav. 15, Fig. 1—2.
Da (let danske Materiale af denne Art er temmelig tarveligt, i'efererer følgende
Beskrivelse sig for en Del til udenlandske E^ksemplarer.
Skallen er slank kegleformet med en lang, snæver, svagt bøjet Kanal. Em-
bryonalenden bestaar af ',i glatte Vindinger og er bøjt kegleformet. De næste 1 — 2
Vindinger har fine, haarformede Tvær- og Længdestriber. Derefter følger saa den
grovere Skulptur paa Mellemvindingerne, hvoraf der er c. 5, alle nogenlunde stærkt
hvælvede; de yngre er undertiden noget flade opad mod Suturen. Paa Mellem-
vindingerne findes 8 — 10 Tværribber samt en Del ophøjede Spiraler, hvis Antal til
en Begyndelse er 5 — 7: mellem disse indskydes omtrent paa tredje Mellemvinding
ny fine Spiraler, hvis Antal senere øges; undertiden vedbliver Primærspiralerne at
vivre stærkere end de andre Spiraler; i saa Fald ligger der flere finere Spiraler
mellem de grove Primærspiraler; i andre Tilfælde opnaar Sekundærspiralerne samme
Styrke som Primærspiralerne, og der indskydes da kun 1 fin Spiral mellem hver
to grovere. — Mundingen og Kanalen tilsammen er omtrent lige saa lang som
Spiret. Columella er i Reglen glat; undertiden kan den bære svage Folder.
Allerede v. Koenen (1886, 1. c. S. 886) bar benført et ufuldstændigt Eksemplar
af en Fiisiis fra Aarhus til denne Art; han bemærker herom følgende: «Ein Ex-
emplar ohne Schlusswindung, 26 mm. lang, 12 mm. dick, stimmt überein mit solchen
von Söllingen etc., welche feinere, gleichmässigere Spiralen besitzen». Hos dette
Eksemplar findes afvekslende stærkere og svagere Spiraler; paa det flade Parti
under Sømmen er Spiralerne noget svagere end ellers.
Noget mere tvivlsomt er det, om to ved Albækboved fundne, ufuldstændige
Skaller ogsaa bører herhen. Den bedst bevarede inaaler — fraregnet Kanalen, som
mangler — 19,5 mm. i Længde, medens Tykkelsen er 9,5 mm. Embryonalenden er
noget slidt; den bestaar af c. 2 Vindinger; derefter fremkommer svage Tværribber,
der snart følges af 5 Spiraler, hvis Antal senere øges ved Indskydning af ny. Paa
sidste Vinding findes 3 regelmæssig vekslende Sæt Spiraler: grove, mellemgrove og
fine, saaledes at der mellem to af de grove først findes en fin, derpaa en mellem-
grov og saa atter en fin; paa Vindingens øverste Tredjedel er Spiralerne temmelig
svage. Overalt findes stærke, ophøjede Tilvækstlinjer, der giver Skallens Overflade
et gitret Udseende.
En lille Skal fra Cilleborg stemmer særdeles vel overens med Eksemplarer
fra Itzehoe ; ogsaa et større Eksemplar kendes fra Cilleborg.
Forekomst: Aarhus, 1 Skal.
Cilleborg, 2 Sk. — Albækhoved, 2 Sk.
Nedre, Mellem og Øvre Oligocæn.
126. Fusus elatior Beyrich.
Tav. VI, Fig. .3.
18.56. Fusus eUilior Beyrich, Concliylien. S. 296; Tav. 22, Fig. 7.
1860. — acuticostatus Speveii, Tertiiir-Conchjlieii von Söllingen. .S. 482; Tav. 11, Fig. 2 — 3.
I). K I). Viileilsk Si-lsU. Skr.. 7. Ha-Uku. n:iturviili-nsli. ok niiithcnl. Afil. Ml. a. 43
82() 122
1864. Fusils aciiticostitlus Speyeu, Süllingen. S. 2()7.
1867. — eZa/ior Beyr.; V. KoBNKN, Mittel-Oligocän. S. 29.
1889. — — — ; Haas, Itzehoe. S. 23; Tav. 3, Fig. 2-3.
1896. — — - ; Reinhahd, Itzelioe. S. 80.
Kun 4 mer eller mindre fuldstændige Eksemplarer af denne Art kender jeg
fra danske Tertiærallejringer.
Skallen er slank tenformet med svagt hvælvede Vindinger. Slutningsvindingen
skraaner stejlt nedad mod den slanke, lige Kanal, der er mer eller mindre defekt
hos alle de foreliggende Eksemplarer. Embryonalenden bestaar af l'/i — l'/a glatte,
oppustede Vindinger. Mellemvindingerne bærer hver 10 — 11 smalle, temmelig skarpe
Tværribber, som er højest paa Midten og bliver lavere henimod Sømmene, navnlig
henimod den øvre ; paa Slutningsvindingen taber de sig nedad mod Kanalen. Rib-
berne er smallere end Mellemrummene mellem dem. De krydses af tæt stillede
Spiraler, der er bredere end deres indbyrdes Mellemrum ; Spiralernes Antal er paa
de ældste Mellem vindinger 6; senere forøges det noget. Undertiden er Spiralerne
omtrent lige stærke; i andre Tilfælde har de ret forskellig Styrke. Den øverste
eller de to øverste Spiraler kan danne et Suturbaand.
Længde c. 12 mm.; Tykkelse 4 mm.
Forekomst: Branden, 4 Skaller.
Mellem og Øvre Oligocæn.
127. Fusus Waeli Nyst.
Tav. VI, Fig. 4— 5.
1852. FasiisWaeli Ny.st; Lyell, Tert. Strata of Belgium and French Flanders. II. S. 301.
1856. — — — : Beyrich, Conchylien. S. 271 ; Tav. 20, Fig. 1—3.
1867. — — — ; V. Koenen, Mittel-Oligocän. S. 24; Tav. 1, Fig. 2.
1886. — — — ; V. Koenen, Mittel-OIigocän von Aarhus. S. 885.
De efter den glatte Embryonalvinding følgende 2 Vindinger bærer 3 — 5 Spi-
raler, der krydses af 12—16 mer eller mindre fine Tværstriber; den øverste Del af
Vindingen forbliver i Reglen glat; dette er ogsaa Tilfældet hos yngre Vindinger; i
alt udvikles 7 Mellemvindinger, hvoraf de ældste i Reglen bærer 4 Spiraler, mellem
hvilke kan indskydes finere Bispiraler; Tværribbernes Antal er 6—13, hyppigst 8
for hver Vinding; de er altid smalle, men varierer for øvrigt meget i Styrke. Til-
vækstlinjerne er kun lidet bøjede.
Ovenstaaende korte Beskrivelse er et Uddrag af Beyrich's og v. Koenen's mere
udførlige Beskrivelser af Arten; det danske Materiale er nemlig noget mangelfuldt
og til Dels noget afvigende. Fra Aarhus har allerede v. Koenen opført 2 Eksem-
plarer, om hvilke han skriver følgende: «Zwei Stücke, bis zu 12,5mm. dick und,
ergänzt, ca. 33 mm. lang, schliessen sich durch zahlreichere hohe Längsrippen, ge-
drängte Spiralen, niedrige, gewölbtere Windungen (hierin sind sie etwas verschieden
von einander) an die Vorkomnisse von Söllingen an, , zeichnen sich aber
durch ihre Grösse aus».
Fra .lelshoj foreligger en Skal af en Fiisns, som jeg ligeledes henfører til den
123 .{27
her onitallo Aii. Den stemmer nogenlunde med de lo Eksemplarer fra Aarhus;
dog er Vindingerne noget fladere, Tværrihherne noget lavere og Spiralernes Antal
mindre. Den stemmer godt overens med Eksemplarer fra Soliingen, men har noget
grovere Spiraler end disse.
Ved Cilleborg er der fundet .{ smaa Skaller, som formodentlig ligeledes maa
henføres hertil. Embryonalenden bestaar af en meget lav Vinding; paa næste
Vinding findes 2 line Spiraler, der krydses af fine Tværlinjer; snart træder en tredje
Spiral til forneden. Dette Antal forøges senere meget stærkt ved Indskydning af
ny Spiraler. I det hele taget lindes der hos disse Eksemplarer langt tiere og linere
Spiraler samt mindre hvælvede Vindinger end hos Aarhus-Eksemplarerne. — For-
uden denne Form er der ved Cilleborg tillige fundet andre Eksemplarer, som af-
viger ret betydelig fra denne. Hvad Formen angaar minder de meget om det af
Beyhich (I.e. Tavle 20, Fig. 3) afbildede, ovreoligocæne Eksemplar; hvad Skulpturen
angaar, synes der endvidere at være stor Lighed med det af v. Koenen (Mittel-
Oligocän. S. 26) omtalle Eksemplar fra Crefeld, idet Tværribberne, hvis Antal er
c. 10 for hver Vinding, efterhaanden taber sig paa de yngre Dele af Skallen; fra
først af er der kun 2 Spiraler. Paa Columella synes der at være et fortykket
Parti, som dog ikke kan betegnes som nogen egentlig Fold.
Desuden foreligger fra Cilleborg 3 mindre Skaller, som stemmer bedre med
den typiske Form ; dog har de forholdsvis flade Mellemvindinger.
Det afbildede Eksemplar fra Cilleborg har været c. 29 mm. langt; dets Tyk-
kelse er 11,5 mm.; Mundingens Højde (Kanalen medregnet) er 16 mm.
Forekomst: Ulstrup, 1 Skal? — Aarhus, 2 Sk. — Jelshøj, 1 Sk.
Cilleborg, mange Sk.
Mellem og Øvre Oligocæn.
128. Fusns Rosenbergi n. sp.
Tav. VI, Kig. 7.
Coquille solide, fusiforme, à tours uniformément convexes. Nucleus inconnu.
Les tours les plus âgés présentent de 11 à 13 (les plus jeunes, jusqu'à 16) côtes
transverses assez étroites et tranchantes, légèrement courbes; sur la surface escarpée
du dernier tour elles vont s'affaiblissant du côté de l'ouverture et disparaissent
complètement dans la partie qui tombe en pente rapide vers le canal. Sculpture
spirale commençant par deux stries spirales bien marquées, assez plates; une troi-
sième apparaît bientôt au-dessus des deux premières et d'autres viennent s'insérer
plus loin une à une (l'avant-dernier tour en présente 8 à peu près également
marquées); le dernier tour est recouvert de stries spirales très prononcées. — Ouver-
ture ovale à canal un peu recourbé, de longueur moyenne. La face intérieure du
labre externe présente plusieurs traces de plis.
Hauteur, 35 mm. environ; épaisseur, 15 mm. .5.
Ved Cilleborg er fundet et Par Skaller af en Fiisits, som jeg ikke har kunnet
henføre til nogen tidligere beskreven Art. Jeg har givet Arten Navn efter Direktør
Rosenberg, Kongsdal Kalkværk, hvis utrættelige Velvilje det skyldes, at Mineralogisk
Museum er kommen i Besiddelse af et saa rigt Materiale fra det mørke, glaukonit-
holdige Ler ved Mariager Fjord.
43-
328 124
Skallen er lyk, tenfonnel med jæviil li\;elvcde Vindinger. lMnl)ryonalenden
mangler hos begge foreliggende Ekseniplai'er. Paa de ældste tilstedeværende Mellem-
vindinger ses 11 — 13 temmelig smalle og skarpe, svagt bøjede Tva>rribber, hvis
Antal paa de yngre Vindinger kan stige til 16. Paa de ældste Mellemvindinger
ses ligeledes 2 stærke, temmelig flade Spiraler, hvortil snart kommer endnu en
over de lo andre; senere øges Antallet ved Indskydning af ny mellem de gamle,
saa at der paa næstsidste Vinding findes 8, der alle er omtrent lige st;erke. Paa
Slutningsvindingen, som sænker sig brat ned mod Kanalen, synes Tværribberne at
labe sig noget henimod Mundingen; paa Skraaningen ned mod Kanalen taber de
sig hurtig. Skallen er for øvrigt heil dækkel af en særdeles kraftig S[)iralskulplur.
— Mundingen er oval og ender med en middellang, noget bøjet Kanal; paa Yder-
læben ses indvendig Spor af en Del lange, listeformede Tænder.
Det største H^ksemplar har været c. 35 mm. langt og 15,5 mm. tykt; Mundingens
Højde (Kanalen medregnet) har været c. 19 mm.
Denne Art minder i Formen en Del om F. biformis, men afviger fra denne
ved at have mere hvælvede Vindinger og betydelig kortere og smallere Kanal.
Desuden er bl. a. Spiralernes Antal noget mindre, og Spiralskulpturen i det hele
grovere.
Forekomst: Cilleborg, 2 Skaller.
129. Fusus eximius Beyrich.
1856. Fiisiis eximins Beyrich, Conchylien. S. 265; Tav. 19, Fig. 3, 5 og 7.
1872. — — — ; V. Koenen, Miocan. I. S. 42.
1874. — — — ; Mørch, Forst, i Tertiærlag. S. 286.
Skallen er langstrakt tenformet. Embryonalenden bestaar af en lav, glat
Vinding; paa næste Vinding fremkommer 2 Spiraler, hvis Antal senere forøges
(indtil 10); endvidere fremkommer senere Tværribber i et Antal af 10 — 15 paa hver
af de ældre, regelmæssig hvælvede Mellem vindinger; paa de yngre kan Antallet
blive endnu større. Hvor Spiralerne krydser Ribberne, dannes i Reglen lydelige
Smaaknuder. Ribberne forsvinder undertiden paa Slutningsvindingen; derimod for-
svinder Spiralerne ikke, men de kan dog blive noget svagere end paa Mellem-
vindingerne. — Mundingen er oval med en svagt tilbagebøjet Kanal.
Del er ofte meget vanskeligt at adskille den her beskrevne Art fra F. seiniylaber
Beyk. Som de væsentligste Skelnemærker angiver v. Koenen, al den først nævnte
Art i Almindelighed har talrigere, ogsaa paa Slutningsvindingen tydelige Spiraler,
et mere stumpt Spir og oftest talrigere Ribber paa de første Vindinger, samt at
Ribberne i Reglen ogsaa findes paa Slutningsvindingen. Meget hyppig kan man
dog alligevel være i Tvivl om, hvorvidt det er den ene eller den anden Art, man
har for sig.
Forekomst: Skjærum Mølle, 1 Skal? — Alkærsig, 2 Brudstykker. — Esbjerg,
mange Sk. — Gjørding, 2 Sk. (tilhører «Danmarks geologiske Undersøgelse»). —
(Sild, mange Sk.).
Øvre Miocæn.
125 ;f2'.)
i;{0. Kusus seiiiiiïlaber Rkvuk.ii.
Tav. VI, l-ig H.
1856. l'nsits semiylaber Bkyhich, Conchvlicn. S. 'iO'J; Tav. li), Ki«- 9
1872. — — — ; V. Kcji-.NKN, Mioeiin, I. S. 43.
1874. — — — ; MoiiCH, Forst, i Tciti;i-ilag. S. 28(i.
Skallen er langslrakt lenforniel; den begynder med en glal og slinnp lùn-
hiyonalvinding, hvorefter følger el Par Vindinger med 2 stærke Spiraler; disses
Antal stiger efterhaanden (Maksinuim 15) paa de følgende Vindinger; endvidere
fremkommer 10—13 Tværribber paa hver af de stærkt og regelma'ssig hva'lvede
Mellenivindinger; Tværribbeiuie forsvinder næsten pludselig paa næstsidste Vinding,
og Spiralerne bliver samtidig svagere. Slutningsvindingen er uden Tværribber, og
dens Spiraler er meget svage, saM'lig foroven. Mundingen er oval med en temmelig
lang Kanal.
Det afbildede Eksemplar er 40 mm. højt og 14 mm. tykt; Slutningsvindingens
Højde er 25 mm.
Forekomst: Skjærum Mølle, en Del Brudstykker. — Sandfeldgaarde, 2 Sk.
— Skanderborg, 1 Sk. — Esbjerg, mange Sk. — Gjørding, 1 Sk. (tilhører «Dan-
marks geologiske Undersøgelse»). — (Ravning, 1 Sk. — Gram og Spandet, talrige Sk.).
Øvre Miocæn.
131. Fusus crispus Borson.
Tav. VI, Fig. 10.
1847. Fusus crispus Bors.; Michelotti, Terr, miocines. S. 272 ; Tav. 9, Fig. 17 — 18.
1856. — /îo//ii Beyrich, Conchylien. S. 289; Tav. 24, Fig. I.
— crispus Bors.; Hornes, Wiener Becken. I. S. 291; Tav. 32, Fig. 3.
1872. — - — ; V. Koenen, Miocän. I. S. 38.
Af denne Art er Mineralogisk Museum i Besiddelse af el, desværre noget
ufuldstændigt Eksemplar fra Sild. Embryonalenden mangler. Ifølge v. Koenen
skal Arten først have 3—4 glatte, svagt hvælvede Embryonalvindinger; paa den
følgende Vinding fremkommer c. 12 fine Tværribber og omtrent samtidig 3 fine
Spiraler. Mellenivindingerne, som adskilles af en bølget Sutur, er hos del fore-
liggende Eksemplar temmelig svagt hvælvede; hver af dem bærer 8 stærke Tvær-
ribber, som er lavest under Sømmen og højest omtrent paa Midten; alle Ribberne
er nogenlunde regelmæssig oi'dnede i 8 noget skraat stillede Rækker. Ribberne
krydses af 4 Hovedspiraler, hvoraf den øverste er noget svagere end de andre;
imellem Hovedspiralerne findes fine Bispiraler, i Reglen 3 eller 4 i hvert Mellemrum.
Skulpturen paa Slutningsvindingen ligner Mellemvindingernes og naar helt ned til
Kanalens Spids. — Mundingen danner en kort Oval; Yderlæben er forsynet med
listeformede Tænder; foroven Isærer Inderlæben en Knude. Kanalen er kort
og lige.
Forekomst: (Sild, 1 Skal).
Mellem og Øvre Miocæn.
132. Fusils riifçgaardi linviucu.
ïav. VI, l'ig. (5.
1856. Fnstis Piigijaaidi liKYRrcH, Coiicliylicii. S 270; Tav. 21, Kig. 2— 3.
1872. - - — ; V. KoKNKN, Miocän. 1. S. 40.
1874. — — — ; MoncH, Forst, i Ttrtiærlag. S. 287.
Skallen er lenlormet med en af en glat Vinding l)estaaende, stump Embroynal-
ende. Første Mellemvinding har ganske fine, tæt stillede Tværlinjer saml først 2
og snarl derefler .3 ophøjede Spiraler; de senere Mellemvindinger har hver c. 12
temmelig skarpryggede Tværribber samt 4 — 6 Spiraler; Mellemrummene mellem
disse sidste er i Reglen lint spiralstrihel og oftest størst paa Vindingernes nedre
Del; paa Slutningsvindingen indskydes undertiden enkelte ny Spiraler; hyppigst er
Spiralerne smallere end deres Mellemrum. De ældre Mellemvindinger er noget hvæl-
vede, de yngre næsten fuldstændig flade. Paa udvoksne Eksemplarers Slutnings-
vinding forsvinder Ribberne fuldstændig, og da Spiralerne ogsaa bliver meget svagere
her, er denne Vinding na*sten ganske glat. — Mundingen er oval; tilsammen med
Kanalen er den paa det nærmeste halv saa lang som hele Skallen; Kanalen er
noget tilbagebøjet.
Et fuldstændigt, men ikke ganske udvokset Eksemplar fra Esbjerg er Ki mm.
langt og (5 mm. tykt; sidste Vindings Højde er 10,5 mm. En anden Skal, ligeledes
fra Esbjerg, er 22 mm. lang og 7 mm. tyk; sidste Vinding er her 14 mm. høj. Som
del vil ses af disse Maal, er Formen noget variabel.
Til Sammenligning har jeg haft et Eksemplar fra Langenfelde; Spiralskulp-
turen er her meget afvigende fra den overfor beskrevne, idet Spiralerne er meget
bredere, og deres Antal meget større. Desværre er Skulpturen paa Bevrich's
Originaleksemplar fra Sild meget daarlig bevaret, men den synes dog at stemme
med den ovenfor beskrevne.
Forekomst: Esbjerg, mange Skaller. — (Sild, li Sk.).
Øvre Miocæn.
133. Fusiis Steenstnipi n. sp.
Tav. VI, Fig. 1 1 .
Co(|uille fusiforme, à nucleus obtus, constitué par un tour lisse. Le premier
des tours suivants présente d'abord 2, plus loin 3, stries spirales fines remplacées
ensuite par des raies transverses extrêmement fines; vers le commencement du
troisième tour des côtes transverses succèdent aux raies. Tours moyens médiocre-
ment convexes; côtes Iransverses relativement bien marquées et plus ou moins
obliques (8 — 12 sur chaque tour); stries spirales ordinairement plus larges que leurs
intervalles (10—13 sur l'avant-dernier tour). Les côtes transverses du dernier tour
salfaiblissent à mesure qu'elles se rapprochent du canal; elles sont indistinctes
dans le voisinage de l'ouverture. — Ouverture ovale, passant presque insensiblement
au canal relativement court, recourbé. La hauteur de l'ouverture (y compris le
canal) est la moitié de celle de la coquille.
Hauteur, 17inm.ô; épaisseur, 6 mm.'>.
127 331
Skallen er teiiforniet med en stump Embryonalende, beslaaende af en glat
Vinding. Paa lorste Mellemvinding Iremkoinmer forst 2 (og senere endnu en tredje)
line Spiraler og derpaa yderst fine Tværlinjer, som omtrent med Begyndelsen af
tredje Vinding afløses af Tværribber. Mellemvindingerne er temmelig svagt hvæl-
vede; Tværribberne, hvoraf der findes 8—12 paa hver Vinding, er forholdsvis stærke
og mer eller mindre skraat stillede; Spiralerne er i Reglen bredere end deres Mel-
lemrum; deres Antal er paa næstsidste Vinding 10—13. Slutningsvindingens Tvær-
ribber laber sig hurtig nedad mod Kanalen; hos større Eksemplarer bliver de tillige
utydelige henad mod Mundingen. Denne er oval og gaar temmelig jævnt over i
den forholdsvis korte, bøjede Kanal. Munding og Kanal tilsammen er halv saa
høj som hele Skallen.
Et saa godt som fuldstændigt Eksemplar er 17,ô mm. langt og 6,'j mm. tykt;
Slutningsvindingens Højde er 12 mm.
Den her beskrevne Art minder meget om F. Puggaardi, men er kortere af
Form og har mere hvælvede Mellemvindinger og et større Antal Spiraler samt en
mere bøjet og kortere Kanal.
De første Eksemplarer af denne Art blev i Aaret 1873 samlede ved Nordentoft
af Dr. K. J. V. Steenstrup, efter hvem jeg derfor har givet Arten Navn. Senere er
en Del Eksemplarer indsendte fra Cilleborg.
Forekomst: Cilleborg, mange Skaller. — Nordentoft, 4 Sk.
134. Fusus sexcostatus Beyrich.
1856. Fusus sexcostatus Beybich, Conchylien. S. 287; Tav. 24, Fig. 2.
1872. — - - ; V. Koenen, Miocän. 1. S. 40.
Hovedkendemærkerne for denne Art er efter Beyrich følgende:
Embryonalenden er stor og kegleformet. De 3 første Vindinger er glatte,
medens der paa de 2 følgende findes haarfine Spiraler og Tværlinjer. Paa de
yngre Vindinger findes 6—7 stærke Tværribber, adskilte ved brede, flade Mellem-
rum; paa de yngste Vindinger staar Ribberne ofte lige over hverandre i Tvær-
rækker. Spiralerne er smalle og skarpe. Tilvækstlinjerne er lige. — Mundingen
(Kanalen medregnet) er hos ældre Eksem|)larer betydelig kortete end den øvrige
Del af Skallen. Omtrent paa Grænsen mellem den egentlige Munding og Kanalen
findes i Reglen en svag Fold og under den undertiden en lille Tand; en saadan
kan ogsaa forekomme foroven paa Columella.
Til denne Art henføres her 4 meget defekte Skaller fra Glimmerleret ved
Skyum. De synes at stemme vel overens med Beyrich's Beskrivelse samt med
Eksemplarer fra Edeghem. Ribbernes Antal synes altid al være 7, i hvert Fald paa
de nederste Vindinger. Et af Eksemplarerne viser en tydelig Fold paa Columella.
Ogsaa nogle ganske smaa Eksemplarer fra Boringen paa Varde Torv maa vel
henføres hertil. Deres meget korte Embryonalende bestaar af 2' -• glatte, hvælvede
Vindinger; derefter følger 2 Vindinger med en fint gitret Overflade; desuden findes
en Del af den næste Mellemvinding. Kanalen synes at være forholdsvis kort og
332 128
kriiin, men cielli' skyldes inaaske Eksemplarernes Ungdom. Desværre har jeg ikke
haft Unger af denne Art fra andre Lokaliteter til Sammenligning.
Forekomst: Skyum, 4 Skaller. — Varde: 468'-69', 2 Sk.; 410'— 11', 3 Sk.
Mellem og Øvre Miocæn.
135. Fusus pereger Bevrich.
185(i. Fiisns perec/er Beyrich, Conchylien. S. 271; Tav. 20, Fig. 4 — 5.
1872. — — . — ; V. KoENKN, Miocan. I. S. 4.').
Efter Beyrich kan denne Art karakteriseres paa følgende Maade :
Mundingen og Kanalen er tilsammen længere end den øvrige Del af Skallen;
denne bestaar af 7 regelmæssig hvælvede Vindinger, hvoraf den øverste danner
den meget lille Einbryonalende. Der findes oprindelig 3 Hovedspiraler; senere
indskydes Bispiraler; Hovedspiralerne (især den øverste) vedbliver oftest at væi'e
stærkere end Bispiralerne. Endvidere findes paa Melleinvindingerne svage, uregel-
mæssige, bøjede TvaTiibber, der undertiden næppe er synlige. Tilvækststriberne
er stærkt bøjede. Kanalen er bøjet stærkt udefter.
Til denne Art henfører jeg 3 Brudstykker af en Fusus fra Glimmerleret ved
Skyum. De to Eksemplarer viser ganske svage Tva'rribber, medens saadanne
savnes hos det tredje Eksemplar. Paa et af de først nævnte Eksemplarer ses end-
videre kun 3 Spiraler paa de ældste synlige Vindinger; dette Eksemplar er usæd-
vanlig slankt.
2 Brudstykker fra Varde, hvert bestaaende af et Par Mellemvindinger, synes
at stemme fuldkommen overens med F. pereger. Vindingerne er meget stærkt
hvælvede, og paa de ældste Dele ses 3 line Spiraler; disses Tal øges senere ved
Indskydning af ny.
Et Brudstykke af en større Skal fra Viborg hører sandsynligvis ogsaa herhen.
Forekomst: Skyum, 3 Skaller. — Viborg, 1 Sk. — Varde: 468' -69', 2 Sk.
Mellem MiocaMi.
136. Fusus scabriculus Philippi.
Tav. VI, Fig. 9.
1847. Fusus scabriculus Philippi, Magdeburg. S. 74; Tav. 10 a, Fig. 4.
1856. _ _- _ ; Beyrich, Conchylien. S. 252; Tav. 23, Fig. (i — 7.
Til denne Art maa formodentlig henføres nogle Skaller fra det mørke, glau-
konitholdige Ler ved Cilleborg.
Den fuldstændigst bevarede Skal mangler de yderste Spidser af Spiret og Ka-
nalen. Den er langstrakt tenformet med 5 svagt hvælvede Mellemvindinger. Disse
har under Suturen en Dej)ression, som indtager omtrent '/a af Vindingens Højde;
desuden findes svage, smalle, næsten lige Tværribber, hvis Antal paa de ældste
Vindinger er 10, paa næstsidste Vinding 12; svagest er disse Tværribber i Vin-
dingens øverste, udhulede Parti; hos det andet (større) Eksemplar taber de sig
henimod Mundingen og erstattes her af grove Tilvækstlinjer. Desuden bærer
129 a:«
Melk'inviudingeine temmelig fine, tæt stillede Spiraler, hvis Antal paa de ældste
Vindingers hvælvede Del er 5; senere indskydes ny Spiraler mellem de gamle. I
Vindingernes udhulede Parti findes færre og finere Spiraler. Slutningsvindingen
skraaner ganske jævnt nedad mod Kanalen, som ikke er skarpt afgrænset. — Mun-
dingen er snæver og langstrakt; den gaar jævnt over i den korte Kanal. Paa Co-
lumella ses O svage, skraat stillede Tænder, hvis Styrke omtrent er ens, medens
deres indbyrdes Afstand er ret forskellig.
Det afbildede Eksemplar har været c. 17 mm. langt; dets Tykkelse er om-
trent (5 mm.
Forekomst: Cillehorg, 6 Skaller.
Mellem og Øvre Oligocæn.
137. Fusus erraticus de Koninck.
Tav. VI, Fig. 12—13.
1837. Fiisus erraticus de Koninck, Coq. foss. de Basele etc. S. 19; Tav. 2, Fig. 5.
1843. — — - ; NY.ST, Terr. tert. Belgique. S. 496; Tav. 40, Fig. 2.
1856. — — — ; Beyrich, Conchylien. S. 258; Tav. 18, Fig. 2— 3.
18G7. — ~ — ; V. Koenen, Mittel-Oligocän. S. 23; Tav. 1, Fig. 5.
1874. — — — : Mørch, Forst, i Tertiærlag. S. 296.
1886. — — — ; V. Koenen, Mittel-Oligocän von Aarhus. S. 885.
Skallen er tenformet med stærkt hvælvede Vindinger; noget ovenfor Vin-
dingens Midte findes en stump Køl; den over Kølen liggende Del af Vindingen er
flad eller udhulet; paa Kølen ses en bred, flad Spiral; midt imellem denne Spiral
og den nedre Sutur findes en anden Spiral og umiddelbart over Suturen en tredje;
paa Slutningsvindingen findes lignende Spiraler heil ned til Spidsen. Mellem disse
Hovedspiraler indskydes efterhaanden ny Spiraler, der kan blive ligesaa kraftige
som Hovedspiralerne. Tilvækstlinjerne er paa Vindingens flade Del stærkt tilbage-
bøjede; i Mellemrummene mellem Spiralerne danner de smaa, fremadrettede Buer;
omvendt paa selve Spiralerne.
Alle de foreliggende Eksemplarer er noget defekte. Den bedst bevarede Skal
(fra Aarhus) er over 60 mm. lang og 28 mm. tyk.
Foruden den her omtalte Form har man ved Aarhus ogsaa fundet den Varietet,
som af V. Koenen beskrives og afbildes fra Söllingen; dens Spiraler er talrigere, og
de yngre Vindinger er jævnt hvælvede uden Køl. Hertil slutter sig endvidere alle
de ved Branden og Cillehorg fundne Eksemplarer af denne Art. Den største Skal
fra Cillehorg har været 76 mm. høj og 34 mm. tyk.
F'orekomst: Branden, 6 Skaller. Aarhus, 2 nogenlunde fuldstændige Sk.
saml en Del Brudstykker.
Cillehorg, 2 Skaller.
Mellem Oligocæn.
138. Fusus multisulcatus Nyst.
Tav. VI, Fig. l,i.
1843. Fusus multisulcatus Ny.st. Terr. tert. Belgique. .S. 494; Tav. 40, pig. I.
1856. _ _ _ ; Beyrich, Conchylien. S. 278; Tav. 21, Fig. 7— 9.
DK I) Viilnisk. Sclsk. Ski-.. 7. Ii:pkke. iiiiluivideiisU dk m:itlieni. .\rd III. '2. 'H
:m 130
18()7. y-'ii.siis intillisiilcatiis N\>iT; v. Koknkn, Mittel-Oligocan. S. 29.
1874. — — — ; Mørch, Forst, i Teitiæilag. .S. 296.
1886. - — ; V, KOENKN, Mittel-Oligocän von Aarlius. S. 886.
Skallen er tenfoiniel med 7 — 8 mer eller mindre hvælvede Vindinger. Spirets
Spids dannes af 2 glatte Embryonalvindinger. Derefter begynder Skulpturen med
ophøjede Spiraler, der i Reglen senere bliver brede og baandformede og da skilles
Ira hverandre ved ganske fine Spiralfurer; paa Vindingernes øverste Del er Spi-
ralerne hyppig ret utydelige. — Mundingen, som er oval, fortsætter sig i en Kanal
af omtrent samme Længde som Mundingens største Gennemsnit. Mundingen og
Kanalen tilsammen er betydelig længere end den øvrige Del af Skallen.
Denne Art anføres allerede af Morch og v. Koenen fra Glimmerleret ved Aarhus.
Som V. Koenen gør opmærksom paa, varierer de foreliggende Skaller en Del, idet
de fleste af dem er temmelig lave, medens 4 andre Skaller er slankere; Skulpturens
Tydelighed er ligeledes noget vekslende. Alle Eksemplarerne er mer eller mindre
defekte; det fuldstændigste er 18 mm. højt og 8 mm. tykt, dets Munding (Kanalen
medregnet) er 12 mm. høj. Den største Skal har været omtrent 40 mm. høj og
16 mm. tyk.
Som af V. Koenen bemærket havde Mørch med Urette henført nogle slanke
Eksemplarer til F. gregariiis Phil.; at Mørch skulde have betegnet andre Eksem-
plarer med <;Nassa sp. labrosa'?'!», beror derimod ifølge en skriftlig Notils af John-
STRUP paa en Fejltagelse').
Forekomst: Ulstrup, 10 Skaller. — Aarhus, mange Sk.
Mellem Oligocæn.
139. Fiisus distinctus Bevrich.
Tav. VI, Fig. 14.
1856. Fusils distinctus Beyrich, Conchylien. S. 275; Tav. 20, Fig. 9— 10.
1872. — — — ; V. Koenen, Miocäii. I. S. 45.
1874. — — — ; Mørch, Forst, i Tertiærlag. S. 287.
Skallen er slank tenformet med 8—9 flade Vindinger. Enibryonalspidsen er
lille og bestaar af c. l'/a Vindinger. Paa Mellemvindingerne begynder Skulpturen
med 2 smalle, men stærke Spiraler, der ligger paa Vindingens nederste Halvdel;
senere træder ny Spiraler til, som hyppig hurtig opnaar samme Styrke som de to
Hovedspiraler; i andre Tilfælde vedbliver dog disse at være meget mere frem-
trædende end de andre; i saa Tilfælde bliver Sømmen mellem Vindingerne stærkt
fordybet. I Reglen er Spiralerne smallere end deres Mellemrum ; hos enkelte Eksem-
plarer er de dog lige saa brede eller bredere end disse. Spiralerne krydses af noget
tilbagebøjede Tilvækstlinjer, der oftest er noget bølgede, idet de under Passagen
over en Spiral danner en lille Bue fremefter.
Mundingen er oval og gaar forneden over i en noget tilbagebøjet Kanal af
') 1 det hele taget er det i hvert Fald nu ofte vanskeligt at se, til hvilke Skaller Mørchs Be-
stemmelser refererer sig.
131 ;{35
onitrenl samme La>ngde som Miiiuiiiif'eii. Mundingens og Kanalens Hojdc lil-
sanimen er omtrent som den ovrige Skals Højde.
Den her omtalte Art er en af de almindeligste i voii øvremicæne Glimmeik-r.
Skuli)turen er snart mere, snarl mindre fremtrædende, ligesom Vindingerne ogsaa
kan være mer eller mindre hvælvede. Det afbildede, næsten fuldstændige Eksemplar
(fra Esbjerg) viser følgende Maal: Længde 35 mm.. Tykkelse 11 mm., Mundingens
Højde (Kanalen medregnet) 17 mm. Det største Eksemplar (fra Sild), som Mine-
ralogisk Museum er i Besiddelse af, har v;eret omtrent 59 mm. langt og 21 mm. tykl.
Forekomst: Skjærum Mølle, 4 Skaller. — Sandfeldgaarde, 3 Sk. — Alkærsig,
2 Sk. — Esbjerg, mange Sk. — (Gram, Spandet og Sild, mange Sk.).
Mellem og Øvre Miocæn.
Foruden de i det foregaaende omtalte Fusus-Arter er der i det jydske Tertiær
endnu fundet enkelte andre, der imidlertid er saa mangelfuldt repræsenterede i
Samlingerne, at en nærmere Bestemmelse er umulig.
Saaledes kendes der fra Mellemoligocænet ved Branden Teglværk en Del mer
eller mindre fuldstændige Eksemplarer af en Fusus, der, som Prof. Gottsche har
gjorl mig opmærksom paa, viser stor Lighed med en ved Langenfelde forekom-
mende Form, der betegnes som F. cfr. Meyni Semh. Dog synes der at være nogen
Forskel mellem de to Former. Saaledes har de omtalte Eksemplarer fra Branden
forholdsvis flere Tværribber, og deres Embryonalende synes ogsaa at være noget
anderledes bygget end Langenfelde-Formens. Allerede paa første Vinding frem-
kommer en Spiral, og under denne kommer hertil omtrent ved anden Vindings
Begyndelse en ny Spiral. Lidt senere ses en tredje Spiral umiddelbart over den
nedre Sutur; den hæver sig efterhaanden højere op paa Vindingen. Først paa
fjerde Vinding optræder en ny Spiral noget under den øvre Sutur. Allerede paa
anden Vinding ses fine, noget skraat stillede Tværlinjer, hvis indbyrdes Afstand
efterhaanden formindskes; Hdt før Begyndelsen af Qerde Vinding afløses de af
Tværribberne. Hos F. cfr. Meyni fra Langenfelde er Embryonalenden noget kortere.
Saavidt jeg har kunnet se paa de mig af Prof. Gottsche laante Eksemplarer, op-
træder ogsaa her to Spiraler omtrent med anden Vindings Begyndelse, men straks
derefter træder en tredje Spiral til; den ligger tæt op til den nederste af de to
ældste Spiraler. Paa tredje Vinding fremkommer en fjerde Spiral, men den ligger
umiddelbart over den nedre Sutur, og først ved tjerde Vindings Begyndelse ses en
ny Spiral øverst paa Vindingen. Tværskulpturen er omtrent ens hos de to Former;
dog synes Tværribberne at optræde noget tidligere hos Langenfelde-Formen.
Forhaabentlig vil nyt Materiale senere kunne give nærmere Oplysninger om
denne mellemoligocæne Form, der synes at staa saa nær miocæne Former.
Fra det mørke, glaukonitholdige Ler ved Cilleborg foreligger der et enkelt Eks-
emplar, som meget ligner det S. 120 (324) omtalte, afvigende Eksemplar af F. biformis
fra Nordentoft. Skulpturen er imidlertid en ganske anden. Spiralernes Antal er
paa de ældre Vindinger kun 3; deres Antal øges efterhaanden, men ve. — tarbida Sol.; v. Koenen, Mittel-Oligocän von Aarhus. S. 887.
1896. Genotia (DoUchotoma) turbida Sol. sp.; Reinhard, Itzehoe. S. 45.
Denne Art, som tidligere oftest blev forenet med den eocæne PI. turbida Soi,.
sp. og den miocæne PI. cataphracta Biioc. sp., foreligger fra Danmark kun i mindre
vel bevarede Eksemplarer. Den ligner i høj Grad den ovenfor nævnte miocæne
Art, men adskilles fra denne ved mindre buget Spir, finere Skulptur, færre og
større Knuder paa Kølen samt finere Tilvækststriber. Eksemplarerne fra Aarhus
staar imidlertid, som allerede omtalt af v. Koenen, PI. cataphracta usædvanlig nær
paa Grund af deres grove Skulptur. Fra de danske (og sønderjydske) Eksemplarer
af denne sidst nævnte Art afviger de konstant derved, at Primærspiralerne ikke er
fremtrædende paa Slutningsvindingen. Det samme gælder del eneste foreliggende
Eksemplar (et Brudstykke) fra Jelshøj ; noget fremtrædende er Primærspiralerne
derimod hos Eksemplaret fra Ulstrup, hvilket ellers stemmer fuldkommen overens
med Eksemplarer fra Aarhus.
Forekomst: Branden, 5 Skaller. — Ulstrup, 1 Sk. — Aarhus, 12 Sk. —
Jelshøj, 1 Sk.
Cilleborg, 5 Sk.
Mellem og Øvre Ol igocæn.
159. Pleurotoma cataphracta Brocchi sp.
Tav. VII, Fig. 12.
1843(1814). Murex cataphractus Brocchi, Concliiol. subapp. II. S. 427; Tav. 8, Kig. 16.
1848. Pleurotoma cataphracta Broc; Bellardi, Monogr. d. Pleurotome foss. S. 548; Tav. 1, Fig. 14.
1856. — — — ; Hornes, Wiener Becken. I. S. 3,33; Tav. 36, Fig. 5— 9.
1872. — turbida Sol.; v. Koenen (pro parte), Miocän. I. S. 81.
1874. — cataphracta Broc. ; Morch, Forst, i Tertiærlag. S. 290.
Fra Spandet foreligger et særdeles rigeligt og vel bevaret Materiale af denne
Art, hvilket ligger til Grund for nedenstaaende Beskrivelse.
Skallen er tenfoi-met med et mer eller mindre slankt, noget afstumpet Spir.
Vindingerne er temmelig svagt hvælvede. Embryonalenden bestaar af S'/s — 4 hurtig
i Tykkelse tiltagende, glatte Vindinger, som efterfølges af c. l'i Vinding med 25
30 Tværribber; disse er i Begyndelsen yderst fine og vender stærkt fremefter ved
den nedre Søm; senere bliver de stærkere og omtrent lodrette; .samtidig frem-
147 351
kommer der en körnet Spiral umiddelbart under Suturen. Mellemvindingerne bærer
i ovrigt en afrundet Spiralkøl, som bos de slankere Eksemplarer ligger omtrent
midt |)aa Vindingen, medens den hos forholdsvis korte Eksemplarer er rykkel nedad
mod den nedre Søm. Partiet mellem Kølen og Sømspiralen er udbulet, medens
Vindingens nederste Del hvælver sig jævnt nedefter. Paa Kølen lindes en Ha-kke
af smaa Knuder, hvis indbyrdes Afstand er noget vekslende, i Gennemsnit vel
omtrent som deres Bredde; hos det afbildede Eksemplar findes paa sidste Vinding,
hvis Tykkelse er 9 mm., 28 saadanne Knuder, medens næstsidste Vinding bar el
Par færre. Antallet af Smaaknuder [)aa Sømspiralen er gærne betydelig større;
Baandets Bredde bliver efterhaanden større, idet stadig flere og flere Spiraler træder
til; samtidig bliver ogsaa Knuderne svagere og svagere. I ovrigt dækkes Vindingen
af talrige, temmelig grove, tæt stillede Spiraler. Tilvækstlinjerne er meget frem-
trædende. Under Suturen begynder de med at være rettede noget tilbage, bøjer
sig derpaa stærkere tilbage og danner en dyb Sinus paa Kølen; under denne er de
retlede meget stærkt fremefter. Paa Slulningsvindingen er Primærspiralernc meget
fremtrædende; mellem dem ligger linere Sekundær- og Tertiærspiraler. — Mundingen
er temmelig snæver; Kanalen er kort. Columella er forsynet med en mer eller
mindre tydelig, skraa Fold.
Den afbildede Skal (fra Spandet) er 24,-') mm. lang og 9,5 mm. tyk; Mundingens
Højde (Kanalen medregnet) er 12,5 mm. For et noget mindre Eksemplar (fra samme
Lokalitet) er de samme Maal henholdsvis 20 mm., 9 mm. og 11,5 mm. Den største
foreliggende Skal (fra Esbjerg) er c. 63 mm. lang og 21,5 mm. tyk.
Forekomst: Skjærum Mølle, 10 Skaller. — Sandfeldgaarde, 1 Sk. — Skander-
borg, 1 Sk. — Alkærsig, 2 Sk. — Esbjerg, mange Sk. — (Ravning, 4 Sk. — Gram,
mange Sk. — Spandet, talrige Sk. — Sild, 4 Sk.).
Mellem og Øvre Miocæn.
160. Pleurotonia Duchasteli Nyst.
Tav. VII, Fig. 10 og 15.
1836. Pleurotonia Duchastelii Nyst, Housselt. Vliermal etc. S. 31 ; Tav. 1, Fig. 8.
1863. — — — ; Sandberger, Mainzer Becken. S. 237; Tav. 15, Fig. 13.
1867. - — — ; V. Koenen, Mittel-Oligocän. S. 38.
— — — — ; Speyer, Cassel. S. 191 ; Tav. 20, Fig. 6— 13; Tav. 21, Fig. 1—3.
1874. — multicoslata de Kon.; Mohch, Forst, i Tertiærlag. S. 296.
1886. — Duchasteli Nyst; v. Koenen. Mittel-Üligocän von Aarlius. S. 889.
1889. — — — ; Haas, Itzehoe. S. 27; Tav. 3, Fig 4.
1896. — — i>E KoN.; Reinhard, Itzelioe. S. 61.
Den lenformede Skal begynder med en af 4 glatte Vindinger bestaaende Em-
bryonalende, som efterfølges af ' i — 1 Vinding med 16 Tværribber, hvoraf de første
er buede og meget svage, medens de sidste er stærkere og mere bøjede; omtrent
samtidig fremkommer c. 6 Spiraler. Mellemvindingerne er mer eller mindre hvæl-
vede, undertiden næsten ganske flade. Hyppig er Vindingen noget fortykket umiddel-
bart under Sømmen, og da findes der i Reglen en svag Depression under det for-
46*
■,ih'2 148
tykkede Parti; hos andre Eksemplarer er den øverste Del af Vindingen temmelig
flad, medens den nederste Del er stærkere hvælvet. Tværribherne er mer eller
mindre knæbøjede; deres Styrke og Antal er meget variable; stærkest er de i)aa
de forholdsvis slanke Eksemplarer med forholdsvis stærkt hvælvede Vindinger fra
Aarhus, og her er de i Almindelighed tillige mindst bøjede, men som allerede be-
mærket af V. Koenen findes der her ogsaa en anden Form med tinere og talrigere
Ribber. Hos nogle af de større Eksemplarer fra Aarhus bliver Ribberne efter-
haanden svagere og mere bøjede og erstattes tilsidst af stærke Tilvækstlinjer. Eksem-
plarerne fra Aarhus er helt dækkede af temmelig kraftige Spiraler, medens dis^e
f. Eks. hos Eksemplarer fra Cilleborg efterhaanden bliver fladere og bredere, sam-
tidig med at Ribberne forsvinder, saa at Skallen faar et temmelig glat Udseende.
Tilvækstlinjernes Sinus ligger omtrent midt paa Vindingen og er ret dyb, særlig
paa store Eksemplarers yngre Vindinger. — Mundingen er oval; Kanalen er vid,
men temmelig kort og svagt bøjet.
Eksemplarerne fra Jelshøj slutter sig paa Grund af deres Slankhed og stærke
Tværribber nær til Eksemplarer fra Aarhus. Det samme gælder — i noget mindre
Grad — om Skallen fra Nordentoft. Skallerne fra Branden har derimod meget
fine Tværribber og slutter sig nærmere til Eksemplarer fra Cilleborg.
Fra Albækhoved foreligger et daarlig bevaret Brudstykke, som lige godt kan
henføres til PI. Diichasteli og PI. fjexiplicnta.
Følgende Maal kan anføres for et Eksemplar fra hver af følgende Lokaliteter:
Længde. Tykkelse. Mundingens Højde.
Aarhus 28 mm. 9 mm. 13,5 mm.
Jelshøj 22 — 6 — 9 —
Branden 18 — 6 — 8 —
Cilleborg 30 - 11 — 14 —
Nordenloft. ... 22 - 7 — 10 —
Forekomst: Branden, 7 Skaller. — Aarhus, mange Sk. — Jelshøj, 3 Sk.
Cilleborg, talrige Sk. - Nordenloft, 1 Sk. — Albækhoved, 1 Sk.?
Mellem og Øvre Oligocæn.
161. Pleiirotoiiia llexiplicata Nyst.
1845. Plenrotoma ftexiplieata Nyst, Bull, de l'Acad. 1-03'. de Belg. XII. .S. 5.
liS7'.i. — Duchastclii Nyst; v. Koenen (pro parte), Miocän. I. S. 92.
1874. — Koninckii Nyst; Morch, Forst, i Tertiærlag. S. 278.
? — — multicostata de Kon.; Mokch, ibid. S. 278.
Til denne Art, som til en Tid i Almindelighed forenedes med PL Diichasteli,
henfører jeg nogle Brudstykker fra Skyum.
Vindingerne hos disse F^ksemplarer er næsten fuldkommen flade. Særlig ad-
skiller denne Art sig fra den nærstaaende PI. Duchasteli derved, at Tværribberne i
Reglen er langt mere utydelige, særlig paa Vindingens nederste Del, hvad ogsaa er
149 353
Tillældct hos alle foreliggende Kksemplarer. De synes til Dels al slemme godt
overens med Eksemplarer fra Dingden.
Angaaende Artens mulige Forekomst ved Alhækhoved henvises til, hvad herom
er sagt under foregaaende Art.
Forekomst: Albækhoved, 1 Skal?
Skyum, 8 Sk.
Mellem Miocæn.
162. Pleurotonia obeliscus des Moulins.
Tav. VIII, Fig. I.
1.S41. t'leuroloma obeliscus dks Moulins, Revision de quelques espèces de Pleurotomes. .S. 176.
1S47. — brevirostnim Sow.; BuLLAiior, Monogr. d. Pleurotome foss. S. 607; Tav. 4, Fig. 9.
18r)6. — o6e/i'scHs DES MouL.; Hohnes, Wiener Becken. I. S. 371 ; Tav. 39, Fig. 20.
1872. — — — ; v. Koenen, Miocän. I. S 98.
1874. — — . — ; MoncH, Forst, i Tertiærlag. S. 289.
Skallen er langstrakt tenformet med et meget langstrakt og spidst Spir; sidste
Vinding er forholdsvis lav. Spirets yderste Spids er afbrudt hos alle foreliggende
E^ksemplarer fra Danmark. Skaller fra Möllersdorf (Wien Bækkenet) og Dingden
viser, at Embryonalenden har været dannet af 2—3 glatte Vindinger. Mellem-
vindingerne er svagt hvælvede; umiddelbart under Sømmen findes et noget uregel-
mæssigt, smalt og ophøjet Spiralbaand; herunder ses en smal Depression. Den Del
af Vindingen, der ligger under Depressionen, er konveks og bærer korte, tykke,
afrundede Tværribber. Desuden bærer hele Vindingen afvekslende grovere og finere
Spiraler. Tilvækstlinjernes Sinus er ret dyb og ligger i Depressionen. Paa Slut-
ningsvindingen taber Tværribberne sig fuldstændig ved den ret bratte Skraaning
ned til Kanalen. — Mundingen er noget snæver og fortsætter sig i en forholdsvis
kort, vid Kanal.
Kun mer eller mindre defekte Eksemplarer er hidtil fundne i det jydske
Tertiær; det største har været c. 22 mm. langt og 8 mm. tykt.
Forekomst: (Sild, 19 Skaller, som alle tilhører Zoologisk Museum).
Øvre Oligocæn. — Mellem og Øvre Miocæn. — Pliocæn.
163. Pleurotonia obliqiiiuodosa Sandberger.
Tav. VIII, Fig. 2.
1863. Pleurotoma ohliqtiinodosa Sandukuckh, Mainzer Becken. S. 240; Tav. 16, Fig. 6.
1864. — uniplicata Speyek, Söllingen. S 277; Tav. 40, Fig. 4.
1867. Borsonia decussata Beyr ; v. Koenen, Mittel-Üligocän. S. 45; Tav. I, Fig. II.
— Pleurotoma obliquinodosa Sandb. ; Speyer, (".assel. S. 198; Tav. 22, Fig. 8 — 11.
Et enkelt Eksemplar af en Pleurotonia synes at tilhøre denne Art.
Skallen er lille, langstrakt tenformet med trappeformet Spir. Embryonalenden
bestaar af lidt over 2 glatte, glinsende, hvælvede Vindinger, hvoraf den første kun
er lidet synlig; derefter følger omtrent ' j Vinding med noget skraat stillede Tvær-
ribber. Den øvrige Del af Skallen udgør omtrent 5 Vindinger. Paa Mellemvin-
354 150
dingerne ses umiddelbart untler Sømmen el small Siiturbaand, som el'lerfølges af
en Depression, iivis Hredde lillager ])aa de yngre Vindinger. Under Depressionen
hæver Vindingen sig aller, og her lindes Tor hver Vinding e. i) Tværribber, som
uniiddelbarl ander Depressionen er knndeformel Torlykkede, medens de hurlig
bliver svagere nedad mod Suluren; paa Slulningsvindingen laber de sig fuldstændig
nedad mod Kanalen. Spiralskulpturen dannes af fine, smalle Spiraler, af hvilke
der findes 2 paa Suturbaandet, 3 i Depressionen og 6 paa den nedre Del af Vin-
dingen. De krydses af fine, ophøjede Tilvækstlinjer af omtrent samme Styrke som
Spiralerne selv, hvorved der dannes et sirligt Gitter, særlig paa Vindingens øvre
Del. Tilvæksllinjerne danner en temmelig flad Bugt paa Depressionens nedre
Grænse. Hele Slutningsvindingens nedre Del er dækket af talrige, temmelig grove,
tæl stillede Spiraler, der omtrent alle har samme Styrke; foroven er de afvekslende
stærkere og svagei-e. — Mundingen er oval og gaar nedadtil over i en bøjet Kanal
af omtrent samme Længde som Mundingen. Den øverste, synlige Del af Columella
er uregelmæssig fortykket.
Højde 7 mm.; Tykkelse 2,5 mm.; Mundingens Højde (Kanalen medregnet) 3 mm.
Da den ovenfor beskrevne Skal synes al stemme vel overens med de af Spkyeu
beskrevne øvreoligocæne Eksemplarer af PI. obliquiiwdosa fra Cassel, har jeg ikke
taget i Betænkning at henføre den hertil; den mest iøjnefaldende Afvigelse er den,
at der — saavidt jeg har kunnet se — ikke findes nogen Fold paa Yderlæbens
hiderside; men ogsaa hos tyske Eksemplarer skal Folden ifølge v. Koenen og Si'kyeu
underliden være ulydelig eller endog ganske mangle.
Forekomst: Cilleborg, 1 Skal.
Mellem og Øvre Oligocæn.
164. Pleurotoma tiirricula Bkocchi sp.
Tav. VIII, Fig. 3.
1843(1814). Murex lurricnla Brocchi, Conchiol. subapp. II. S. 230; Tav. 9, Fig. 20.
— — — contiguiis Brocchi, ibid. S. 228; Tav. 9, Fig. 14.
— Pleurotoma turricula Broc; Nyst, Terr. teit. Belgique, S. 520; Tav. 41^ Fig. 5.
1848. — — — ; Bellardi, Monogr. d. Pleurotome foss. S. 573; Tav. 2, Fig. 18.
— — - — ; S.Wood, Crag Mollusca. I. S. 53; Tav. 6, Fig. 1.
1856. — — — ; HORNES, Wiener Becken. I. S. 350 ; Tav. 38. Fig. 1 1 .
1872. — — — ; v. Koenen, Miocän. I. S. 87.
1874. — pannus Bast.; Morch, Forst, i Tertiærlag. S. 290.
Skallen er tenformel, temmelig langstrakt. Spiret er spidst og begynder med
3-4 glatte Vindinger. Paa de første 1' :: Mellemvinding findes fine Tværribber,
hvoraf de første vender stærkt skrâat fremefter forneden, medens de senere bliver
mere lodrette. Paa de øvrige Mellemvindinger ses under Sømmen et Baand, be-
slaaende af en eller to (nær hinanden stillede) Spiraler; hyppig, særlig paa de ældre
Vindinger, er Baandet ligesom opløst i en Række ganske smaa Knuder. Under
Baandet findes el udhulet Parti, som begrænses nedadtil af en slump Køl, der er
besat med en Række Knuder. Den nederste Del af Vindingen er flad; ved den
151 355
nedre Søm ses ofte en stærk Spiral, underliden to saadanne. For Resten findes
en Del fine Spiraler, som er særlig tydelige i Mellemrummene mellem Knuderne.
Tilvækstlinjernes Sinus er dyb og ligger paa Kølen. Paa Slulningsvindingen ses
foroven 2—3 stærke Spiraler; længere nede findes andre Spiraler af stadig aftagende
Styrke; mellem disse Hovedspiraler findes ganske fine Bispiraler. — Kanalen er
lige og temmelig kort.
Det afbildede Eksemplar (fra Spandet) er et af de største, der findes i de mig
tilgængelige Samlinger. Det er 31 mm. langt og 9,5 mm. tykt; Mundingens Højde
er 16 nim.
Forekomst: Varde: 468—69', 8 Skaller; 412—50', 1 Sk.(?); 410'— 11', 4 Sk.;
311'— 12', 3 Sk.
Skjærum Mølle, 7 Sk. — Sandfeldgaarde, 4 Sk. — Alkærsig, 3 Sk. — Esbjerg,
8 Sk. - (Gram, 14 Sk. — Spandet, talrige Sk. - Sild, 1 Sk.).
Mellem og Øvre Miocæn. — Pliocæn.
165. Pleurotoma rotata Brocchi sp.
Tav. VIII, Fig. 4.
1843(1814). Miire.c rofa/us Brocchi, Conchiol. subapp. II S. 229; Tav. 9, Fig. 1 1.
185(i. Pleurotoma rotata Broc; Hornes, Wiener Becken. I. S. 3.')4; Tav. 38. Fi!( 18.
1861. — — - ; Sem PKR, Paläont. Untersuch. S. 37 og 64.
1872. — — — ; V. Koenen, Miocän. I. -S. 83 ; Tav. 2, Fig. 9,
1874. — — — ; MoRCH, Forst, i Tertiærlag. S. 289.
Skallen er tenformet med meget spidst Spir. Embryonalenden dannes af 2 — 3
meget smaa, glatte Vindinger, hvorefter følger l'/s — 3 Vindinger med et variabelt
Antal (10 — 19) næsten lige Tværribber. Mellemvindingernes øverste Halvdel er ud-
hulet; dog skilles Depressionen i Reglen fra Sømmen ved en svagere eller stærkere
Spiral; den nederste Del af Mellemvindingerne optages af en stærk Køl, paa hvilken
findes 20-30 stærke, runde Knuder for hver Vinding. I øvrigt er hele Overfladen
dækket af talrige fine Spiraler. Slutningsvindingen falder meget stejlt af mod Ka-
nalen ; den bærer under Kølen 2 — 3 stærke Spiraler, af hvilke den øverste under-
tiden kan ses forneden paa Mellemvindingerne. Tilvækstlinjerncs Sinus er dyb
og findes paa Kølen. — Mundingen er kort og bred; Kanalen er smal, temmelig
lang og lige.
Det bedst bevarede Eksemplar fra Esbjerg er 28 mm. langt og 10 mm. tykt.
Forekomst: Varde: 468'— 69', 7 Skaller; 450', 2 Sk.; 410'— 11', 2 Sk.; 409',
1 Sk.; 311'— 12', 12 Sk.
Skjærum Mølle, 6 Sk. — Skanderborg, 2 Sk. — Alkærsig, 4 Sk. — Esbjerg,
mange Sk. — (Ravning, 1 Sk. — Gram, mange Sk. — Spandet, talrige Sk.).
Mellem og Øvre Miocæn. — Pliocæn.
166. Pleui-otoma Volsori Pnir,n>pi.
1847. I'leiirotoina Voli/eii I'hii.ii-I'I, Magdeburg -S. 69; Tav. 10a, Kig. 2.
1860. — bicingiilala Si'ever. Tertiäi-('.onch3'lien von Soliingen S. 4S4: Tav. II, Fig. 4.
356 152
18(!3. Plenroioma Volyeri Phii,. ; Speyku, Sölliiigen. S. 270.
1867. — — — ; V. KoENKN, Mittel-Oligocän. S. 40.
— - — — ; Speykh, Cassel. S. 193; Tav. 19, Fig. 12.
1889. — — — ; Haas, Itzehoe, S. 28; Tav. 3, Fig. 14-15.
1896. Surcula — — ; Heinhard, Itzehoe. .S. 51.
Kun en enkelt Skal, som tilmed er noget ufuldstændig, kendes fra det jydske
Tertiær.
Skallen er tenformet med et meget spidst Spir. Embryonalenden er særdeles
vel bevaret og bestaar af 3 glatte Vindinger, hvoraf særlig de to første er meget
smaa; derefler følger en Vinding med 11 meget skævt stillede (forneden fremad-
rettede) og bøjede Tværribber, hvis Styrke tiltager henimod Vindingens Slutning,
da der temmelig pludselig fremkommer en Kant omtrent paa Vindingens Midte;
denne Kant omdannes efterhaanden til en meget skarp Spiralkøl; baade Kanten og
Kølen bærer en Række af smaa, skarpe, noget fremadbøjede, skællignende Knuder,
hvis Antal paa den første Mellemvinding er 15, paa den sidste af de bevarede Vin-
dinger 23. Samtidig med, at Kølen fremkommer, viser der sig umiddelbart under
Sømmen en kornet Sømspiral, der efterhaanden paa de senere Vindinger bliver
glattere og svagere. Umiddelbart over den nedre Sutur findes ligeledes en svag
Spiral, saa at Suturen kommer til at ligge i en smal Rende. Paa sjette Vinding
fremkommer under Kølen en svag Spiral, der bliver stærkere og stærkere, idet den
samtidig rykker noget nedefter, medens der under Kølen atter kommer en ny, meget
svag Spiral til Syne. Paa sidste Vinding findes under disse 3 Spiraler endnu en
stærk Spiral, og paa Kanalen og Skraaningen ned til denne findes endvidere 12 — 13
Spiraler, hvis Styrke stadig er aftagende mod Kanalens Spids. Paa Mellemvin-
dingerne er Partiet over Kølen stærkt udhulet, idet Kølen er svagt opadbøjet;
Partiet under Kølen er svagere udhulet, næsten fladt. Tilvækstlinjerne bøjer sig
straks under Suturen stærkt tilbage og danner en dyb, bred Sinus ovenfor Kølen ;
umiddelbart ovenfor denne er de næsten horizontale, og nedenfor den skraat frem-
adrettede. Inderlæben ligger temmelig dybt forsænket, idet der har fundet en Re-
sorption Sted af den foregaaende Vindings Overflade.
Forekomst: Branden, 1 Skal.
Mellem og Øvre Oligocæn.
167. Pleiirotoina inodiohi Jan.
Tav. VIII, Fig. 6.
1847. I'leiirotoimi modiola .Ian.; Bei.i.audi, Monogr, d. Pleurotome foss .S. 596; Tav 3, Fig. 9.
1856. — — —; Hörn K.S, Wiener Becken. I. .S. 366; Tav. 39, Fig. 12.
1861. ~ — —; Semper, Paläont. Untersuch. S. 33.
1872. — — — ; V. Koenen, Miociin. I. S. 100.
1874. — — — ; MoRCH, Forst, i Tertiærlag. S. 289.
Skallen er temmelig slank, tenformet med spidst Spir og en kort Kanal. Em-
bryonalenden er vorteformet og bestaar af 2 glatte Vindinger. Mellemvindingerne,
hvis Antal er 7, bærer paa deres Midte en meget kraftig og meget skarp Spiralkøl.
153 357
Den over Kølen liggende Del af Vindingen er udluilel, medens den øvrige Del af
Vindingen er Jlad eller svagL konveks. Tilvækstlinjernes Sinus er bred, men ikke
synderlig dj'b; den ligger omtrent midt paa Vindingens øverste Del. Overfladen
er ellers glat og glinsende.
Eksemplarerne fra Esbjerg ligner de af v. Kornrn omtalte Eksemplarer fra
Storland. Den Del af Vindingen, som ligger over Kølen, er betydelig bredere end
den under samme liggende Del; hos et enkelt Eksemplar ligger Kølen paa de ældre
Vindinger endogsaa umiddelbart ved den nedre Sutur, saa at den slet ikke frem-
træder som en Køl; den øverste Del af Vindingen falder heller ikke saa stejlt af
mod den øvre Sutur som hos de typiske Eksemplarer fra Sild og Langenfelde.
Det bedst bevarede Eksemplar fra Esbjerg er 12,'j mm. langt og 6 mm. tykt.
Forekomst: Esbjerg, 5 Skaller. — (Gram, 2 Sk. — Spandet, 1 Sk. — Sild, 4 Sk.).
Øvre Miocæn.
168. Pleurotoina Heleua Semper.
Tav. VII, Fig. 8.
1861. I'leurotoma Helena Semper, Paläont. Untersuch. S. 66.
1872. — — — ; V. Koenen, Miocän. [. S. 91 ; Tav. 2, Fig. 8.
1874. — {Drillia-1) Helena Semp.; Mohch, Forst, i Tertiærlag. S. 289.
Skallen er kort tenformet med næsten flade Vindinger; Kanalen er forholdsvis
temmelig kort. Embryonalenden kender jeg kun fra et Eksemplar fra Spandet;
den dannes af godt 3'/a glatte Vindinger, der efterfølges af 'I-j Vinding med fine,
noget tilbagebøjede Tværribber. Mellemvindingerne har en svag Depression i deres
øverste Parti; den nederste Del af Vindingen er derimod svagt konveks. Der findes
et stort Antal Spiraler, der alle er af ens Styrke og meget fine. Tilvækstlinjernes
Sinus ligger midt paa Vindingen.
Forekomst: (Gram, 1 Skal. — Spandet, 2 Sk. — Sild, 3 Sk.).
Mellem og Øvre Miocæn.
Et ubestemmeligt Aftryk af en Pleurotoma kendes fra det glimmerholdige Ler
ved Odder.
169. Mangilia Pfefferi v. Koenen.
Tav. VIII, Kig. 7.
1867. Mangilia Pfefferi v. Koenen, Mittel-Oligoeäu. S. 44; Tav. 1, Fig. 8.
1890. Haphitoma — v. Koenen, Unter-Oligociin. 11. S. 490; Tav. 33, Fig. 4— 6.
Hertil henfører jeg en enkelt Skal fra det mørke, glaukonitholdige Ler ved
Cilleborg.
Skallen er tenformet med temmelig but Spir. Embryonalenden er stump og
dannes af c. 3 glatte, hvælvede Vindinger; den ældste Del er nedsænket. Derefter
følger en ganske kort Strækning med fine Tværribber, der forneden vender skraat
fremefter. Paa Melleinvindingerne ses et smalt, ophøjet lîaand under Suturen ; under
1) K, I). Vidensk. Selsk. Skr., 7. llækUe, n;auividensk. i>k nisilliem. .\l'd. HI. 2. 4/
358 154
delte IVeinkominer senere en Depression, som nedadtil begrænses af en Kant. Spi-
ralernes Antal er paa de ældste Mellemvindinger 5, hvoraf de 3 nederste er de
groveste, medens de 2 øverste, i Depressionen liggende, er finere. Antallet forøges
senere ved Indskydning af ny. Spiralerne i Depressionen bliver efterhaanden
svagere og forsvinder tilsidst helt med Undtagelse af to overordentlig fine, som
ligger umiddelbart over Kanten. Slutningsvindingen er under Kanten dækket af
afvekslende grovere og finere Spiraler; dens nederste Del samt Kanalen dækkes af
forholdsvis grove Linjer. Mellemvindingerne bærer en Del Tværribber, hvis Antal
er 10 for hver Vinding; næstsidste Vinding har dog 11. Deres Højde er størst paa
Kanten, hvor deres Bredde omtrent er som deres Mellemrum. Opad mod Depres-
sionen bliver de noget smallere og meget svagere og forsvinder til sidst fuldstændig
for atter at vise sig som uregelmæssig tandformede Knuder paa Baandet under
Suturen. Nedadtil er de i Reglen retlede noget skraat fremefter. Tilvækstlinjerne
danner en bred Bugt i Depressionen; allerede ved Suturen er de rettede stærkt
tilbage, men endnu stærkere rettede fremad er de paa Kanten; paa Slutnings-
vindingen danner de en stor Bue; først sent (nedad mod Kanalen) bliver de lod-
rette og bøjer sig da straks derefter stærkt tilbage. — Den ydre Mundrand er af-
brudt, saa at Mundingens Form ikke kan iagttages; Kanalen har været kort og
svagt bøjet.
Længde c. 12 mm.; Tj'kkelse 4,5 mm.; Mundingens Højde c. 5 mm.
Fra den ægte, nedreoligocæne M. PfefJ'eri har v. Koenen udskilt en øvreoligocæn
Art, Raphitoma Holzapfeli; paa Grund af manglende Sammenligningsmateriale er det
mig ikke muligt at afgøre med fuld Sikkerhed, til livilken af de to Arter det fore-
liggende Eksemplar hører. Derfor har jeg nedenstaaende angivet M. Pfefferi som
baade nedre- og øvreoligocæn.
Forekomst: Cilleborg, 1 Skal.
Nedre og Øvre Oligocæn.
170. Maugilia Koeueiii Speveh.
Tav. VIII, Fig. 9.
1867. Pleurotoma (Mangilia) Köneni Speyer, Cassel. S. 208; Tav. 22, Fig. 6— 7.
Af denne Art foreligger kun et Par — heldigvis næsten fuldstændige — Eks-
emplarer, som er fundne i det mørke, glaukonilholdige Ler ved Cilleborg.
Skallen er taarnformet. Spiret ender but med en Embryonalende, som be-
staar af l'a oppustede Vindinger, der er stillede noget skævt i Forhold til hele
Skallens Akse. Derefter følger omtrent (i temmelig svagt hvælvede Vindinger.
Under Suturen ligger et ganske small, opsvulmet Baand, som nedadtil efterfølges
af en Depression. Under denne hæver Vindingen sig brat, og her findes saa tem-
melig brede, skraat stillede Tværribber, der er kraftigst udviklede omtrent paa
Vindingens Midte; nedad mod den nedre Sutur bliver de fladere; deres Antal er
paa næstsidste Vinding 10. Paa Slutningsvindingen taber de sig efterhaanden,
medens Tilvækstlinjerne til Gengæld tränier tydeligere frem. Nederst paa Kanalen
155 359
ses en Del fine Spiraler; i øvrigt er Skallen glal og glinsende. Tilvæksllinjerne er
meget line; de danner en ikke ret dyb lUigl i X'indingernes Depression og er under
denne rettede stærkt fremefter. — Mundingen er oval med en kort, vid, bojet Kanal.
Inderlæben har — hos det ene Eksemplar — foroven et meget stærkt opsvulmet
Parti.
Skallens Længde er lU mm., dens Tykkelse godt 3 mm.; Mundingens Højde
(Kanalen medregnet) er 4 mm.
Forekomst: Cilleborg, 2 Skaller.
0 vr e Oligocæn.
171. Maii^ilia Luisae Semper sp.
lcS7'J. Difiancia Luisae Skmp. ; v. Koi;nen. Miocaii. I. S. 108; Tav. 3, Fig. 2 — 3.
1874. - - ; MoiiCH. Forst, i Tertiærlag. S. 290.
Smaa, temmelig slanke, tenformede Skaller med spids Enibryonalende, stærkt
hvælvede Vindinger og en kort, bøjet Kanal. — Fra Gram foreligger et særdeles
vel bevaret Eksemplar. Dets Spids bestaar af 5' -• glatte Vindinger, hos hvilke der
efterhaanden omtrent paa Midten fremkommer en Køl, som til sidst bliver ret skarp.
Paa de derefter følgende 4 stærkt hvælvede Vindinger findes stærke Tværribber
(paa næstsidste Vinding 10 i Tallet); ovenover Kølen findes 4 fine Spiraler, hvis
Antal senere øges; paa Vindingernes nederste Del er der til en Begyndelse 2 for-
holdsvis stærke Spiraler; afvekslende med dem optræder senere 3 Bispiraler. Den
nederste Del af Slutningsvindingen er dækket af forholdsvis grove Spiraler.
Længde 10 mm.; Tykkelse 4 mm.; Mundingens Højde 5 mm.
Forekomst: Varde: 468'-69', 1 Skal; 311'— 12', 1 Sk.
(Gram, 3 Sk. — Spandet, 4 Sk.).
Mellem og Øvre Miocæn. — Pliocæn.
172. Mangilia obtnsangula Brocchi sp.
1843(1814). .1/iirex o6/iisa/i9(i?us Brocchi, Conchiol. subapp. II. S. 214; Tav. 8, Fig. 19.
1848. Pleurotoma obtiisangiila Biioc. ; Bei.lardi, Moiiogr, d. Pleurotome foss. S. 593 ; Tav. 3, Fig. 2.
1856. - — — ; HÖRNK.S, Wiener Becken, i. S. 365; Tav. 40. Fig. 7-8.
1872. — — — ; V. Koenen, Miocän. I. S. 112.
1874. — — — ; MORCH, Forst, i Tertiærlag. S. 290.
Smaa, tenformede, mer eller mindre slanke Skaller med hva'lvede Vindinger
og en kort, bøjet Kanal. — Hos et særdeles vel bevaret Eksemplar fra Spandet
bestaar Embryonalenden af c. 3 glatte Vindinger, hvorefter følger c. 1' -■ Vinding
med fine Tværribber, der stadig bliver grovere og grovere; derpaa ojjtræder (5 fine
Spiraler samt el smalt Baand langs Suturen; snart derefter fremkommer der en Køl
omtrent midt paa Vindingen. Partiet over Kølen er svagt udhulet; i denne De-
pression danner Tilvækstlinjerne en svag Sinus. Tværribberne, hvis Antal paa
næstsidste Vinding er 12, er forneden retlede svagt fremefter. Paa næstsidste Vin-
ding er de 3 Spiraler over Kølen meget fine, medens de 3 under Kølen er betydelig
47«
360 156
grovere; mellem den førsle og den anden af disse lindes en ganske lin Hispiral.
Hele sidste Vinding er under Kølen dækkel al' talrige, forholdsvis grove Spiraler;
over Kølen findes derimod kun de sædvanlige 3 fine Spiraler.
La'ngde 7,amm.; Tykkelse 3 mm.; Mundingens Højde 3,-5 mm.
Forekomst: Varde: 468—69', 4 Skaller; 410—11', 2 Sk.
(Gram, 6 Sk. — Spandet, mange Sk.).
Mellem og Øvre Miocæn. — Pliocæn.
173. Maugilia Koclii v. Koenen.
Tav. VIII, Fig. 8.
1872. Mangilia Kochi v. Koenen, Miocän. I. .S. 115; Tav. 3, Kig. 8.
Kun et eneste Eksemplar af denne Art har jeg set fra det jydske Tertiær.
Skallen er lille, tenformet. Embryonalenden bestaar af godt 2 glatte, hvælvede
Vindinger, som efterfølges af c. '-'U Vinding med talrige, meget fine, bøjede Tvan-
ribber, som krydses af fine Spiraler. Paa den øverste Tredjedel af hver Mellem-
vinding findes en dyb Depression, som nedadtil begrænses af en stump Køl; under
denne skraaner Vindingerne jævnt nedad mod den nedre Sutur. Paa dette skraa-
nende Parti findes rundryggede, noget skraat stillede Tværribber, hvis Bredde
omtrent er som deres indbyrdes Mellemrum, og hvis Antal paa Slutningsvindingen
er 13. Desuden dækkes hele Skallen af meget fine og tæt stillede Spiraler. Paa
Slutningsvindingens nederste Halvdel taber Tværribberne sig hurtig. Tilvækst-
linjernes Sinus er ret betydelig og ligger i Depressionen under Sømmen. — Mun-
dingen er smal og langstrakt og gaar jævnt over i en korl Kanal. Inderlæben er
kun svagt udbredt og stærkt fortykket nedadtil.
Længde 4,-5mm.; Tykkelse l,nmm.; Mundingens Højde 2 mm.
Forekomst: (Gram, 1 Skal).
Øvre Miocæn.
174. Mangilia sp.
Foruden de i det foregaaende omtalle Arter af Slægten Mangilia foreligger der
endnu en .sjette Art, repræsenteret af en enkelt Skal. Hidtil har det ikke været
mig muligt at henføre den til nogen mig bekendt Art.
Skallen er temmelig slank og synes at have haft en meget kort Kanal. Em-
bryonalenden er stump og bestaar af c. l'/s glat Vinding; derefter følger c. '/i Vinding
med meget fine Tværribber og endelig Hdt over ö næsten flade Vindinger. Mellem-
vindingernes nederste Del optages af to brede, grove Spiraler samt knudeformede
Tværribber, der krydses af de to Spiraler; paa næstsidste Vinding findes 12 Tvær-
ribber. Den øverste Del af Vindingen er dækket af et sirligt Netværk, idet 5 Spi-
raler og en Mængde yderst fine, ophøjede Tværlinjer krydser hverandre. Tilvækst-
linjernes Bugt er svag og findes umiddelbart over den øverste af de to Hoved-
spiraler. Slutningsvindingens nederste Del er dæ-kket af afvekslende grove og
fine Spiraler.
Forekomst: (Spandet, 1 Skal).
157 361
175. Borsoiiia sp.
Fra Branden Teglværk foreligger en lille Skal af en norsonia, som jeg ikke
har kunnet henføre til nogen mig bekendt Art.
Skallen er tenformet med stump P^mbryonalende, der dannes af c. 2 glatte,
hvælvede Vindinger. Mellemvindingernes Antal er 5; de adskilles ved bugtede
Sømme. Umiddelbart under Suturen ses el stærkt, hvælvet Baand, som efterfølges
af en smal Depression, der bliver bredere paa de yngre Vindinger. Under Depres-
sionen findes stærke, tykke og afrundede Tværribber, hvis Bredde er større end
deres Mellemrum; paa Slutningsvindingen taber de sig efterhaanden nedad mod
Kanalen; deres Antal er paa næstsidste Vinding 9. Tilvækstlinjernes Sinus ligger
i Depressionen og er temmelig dyb. I Depressionen findes temmelig ulydelige
Spiraler, medens den øvrige Del af de ældre Vindinger dækkes af 4 elier 5 Spiraler,
hvis Antal er forogel paa de yngre Vindinger. Slutningsvindingens nederste Del
dækkes af ensartede Spiraler.
Mundingen er mindre vel bevaret, og Kanalen er tildels afbrudt. Skilnings-
vindingen falder temmelig stejlt af mod Kanalen. Paa Columella ses en tydelig Fold.
Skallens Længde har været c. 12 mm., Mundingens Højde c. 6 mm.; Tykkelsen
er 5 mm.
Den ovenfor beskrevne Skal sj'nes at have nogen Lighed med mellemoligocæne
Eksemplarer af B. decnssata Beyr., men er i hvert Fald forskellig fra den ovenfor
beskrevne øvreoligocæne Pleiirotoma obliquinodosa S.\ndbg., hvilken efter v. Koenen
skal være identisk med B. decussata Beyr.
176. Borsonia sp.
I det mørke, glaukonitholdige Ler ved Cilleborg er fundet el enkelt, noget
beskadiget Eksemplar af en Borsonia, som jeg ikke har kunnet bestemme til Art.
Den ligner en Del den foregaaende Art, men afviger fra denne bl. a. derved, at
Baandet under Sømmen er svagere udviklet; Tværribbernes Antal paa næstsidste
Vinding er 12. Paa Columella ses to tydelige Folder.
Længde 9,5 mm., Tykkelse 4 mm.
177. Conus Seniperi Speyer.
1862. Conus {Leptoconus} Semperi Spevei:, Casse). .S. 9fi; Tav. 18, Fig. t — 5.
— clai'iformis Spkyer, ibid. S. 98: Tav. 18, Kij;. ti.
1867. — Semperi Sim;yi;ii; v. Koe.nen, Mittel-Oligocan. S. ;<4.
I en Konkretion fra Glimmerleret ved Gjerup er fundet et fortrykt Eksemj)lar
af en Conns, efter al Sandsynlighed C. Semperi Speyer.
Skallens Længde har været c. 4ô mm. Spiret er temmelig højt. Det Parti af
Vindingen, som ligger over Spiralkanten, synes al have været udhulet. Paa Slut-
ningsvindingen spores en svag Depression under Kanten. Paa Mellemvindingerne
ligger Sømmen tæt op til Kanten. Af Skulptur ses kun en enkelt svagt ophøjet
Spiral, hvis Afstand fra den øvre Søm er noget mindre end dens Afstand fra Kanten;
362 158
eiKividcie ses liiu' TilvivksUiiijer, der danner en dyb Hut^l i Partiel over Kanten;
paa Sliilningsvindingen løber de over Kanten under en meget spids Vinkel; senere
bliver de mer og mer lodrette og lil sidst noget tilbagebøjede.
Et Brudstykke af en Conus fra Cilleborg er for ufuldstændig bevaret til en
sikker Bestemmelse, men hører sandsynligvis ogsaa herhen.
Forekomst: Gjerup, 1 Skal. ~ Cilleborg, 1 Sk.?
Mellem og Øvre Oligocæn.
178. Conus Allioni Michelotti?
1847. Cuniis Allioni Michki.otti, Terr, miocènes. S. 338; Tav. 17, Fig. 17.
1872. — - ; V. Koenen, Miocäii. 1. .S. 8(1.
I Konkretioner fra Glimmerleret vod Skyum er funden en Del Brudstykker af
en Conus, som synes at være identisk med C. Allioni. I hvert Fald slutter de sig
nær hertil, hvad Formen angaar; Materialet er imidlertid for ufuldstændigt lil en
sikker Bestemmelse.
Forekomst: Skyum, 4 Skaller.
Mellem Miocæn.
179. Conus antediluvianus Bruguière.
Tav. VIII, Kig. 5.
1843(1814). Conus antedihwianiix IJiiug.; Bkocchi, Conchiol. sLibapp. II. .S. (30; Tav. 2, Fig. II.
1853. __ _ _ ; Beyrich, Conchylicn. ,S. 19; Tav. 1, Fig. 1.
1856. _ _ ^_ ; HORNES, Wiener Becken. I. S. 38; Tav. 5, Fig. 2.
1872. - — - ; V. Koenen. Miocän. I. S. 79.
1874. — Poulsenii Mørch, Frorst, i Tcrtiærlag. S. 291.
Skallen er tenformel med højt, kegleformet Spir, bestaaende af c. 3 glatte
Embryonalvindinger og 6 — 7 Mellemvindinger. Skulpturen begynder paa Mellem-
vindingerne med One Tværribber, som snart krydses af line Spiraler; hurtig frem-
kommer endvidere en meget skarp Køl, som efterhaanden rykker ned til Vin-
dingens Midte og gør alle Mellemvindingerne trappeformede; samtidig gaar Tvær-
ribberne over til at blive Smaaknuder, idel de ikke naar helt ned til den nedre
Sutur. Den Del af Vindingen, som ligger over Kølen, er udhulet og bærer fine,
buede Tilvækstlinjer; paa de yngre Vindinger (hos store Eksemplarer) aftager Knu-
derne i Styrke og kan lil sidst fuldsta^idig forsvinde. Paa sidste Vinding er Til-
væksllinjerne under Kølen svagt fremadbøjede ; nederst lindes skraa, fordybede
Linjer, der bliver dybere og dybere nedadtil.
Et Eksemplar fra Esbjerg er 44 mm. langt og 16 mm. tykt; sidste Vindings
Højde er 33 mm. Andre Skaller er forholdsvis lykkere. Den største Skal (fra Gram)
er 68 mm. høj.
Fra Boringen i Varde kendes 3 smaa Unger, som bestaar af 5 P2mbryonal-
vindinger samt Begyndelsen af Mellemvindingerne.
Forekomst: Varde: 45U', 1 Skal; 311'— 12', 2 Sk.
159 363
Skjæruin Molle, 8 Sk - Sandfeldgaarde, 1 Sk. — Skanderborg, 3 Sk. Al-
kærsig, 1 Sk. — Esbjerg, mange Sk. — (Ravning, 1 Sk. (Irani, mange Sk. —
Spandet, niegel talrige Sk. — Sild, 7 Sk.).
Mellem og Øvre Miocæn. — Pliocæn.
Fra Sild er Mineralogisk Museum i Besiddelse af lo Eksem])larer af en Conus,
som afviger en Del fra C. (tntediliunaniis, idet bl. a. Vindingerne er meget lave og
Knuderne meget svage. Beyrich, som har haft disse to Skaller til Undersøgelse
tillige med det meste af Museets ældre Materiale fra de sønderjydske Tertiær-
lokaliteter, har givet dem følgende Etikette: «'? Conus antedihwianus var., nähert
sich sehr der von Hornes zu C. Dujardini gezogenen Form aus dem Tegel von
Baden bei Wien». Ogsaa Semper omtaler denne afvigende Form fra Sild')-
180. Actaeon Philippi Koch sp.
1868. Tonialellit Philippi Koch et Wiechmann, Fauna d. Sternberg. Gest. 1. S. 7; Tav. 1, Fig. 3.
187U. Aclacon — — ; Si'iiYcn, Cassel. S. 188; Tav. 21, Fig. 1-3.
Skallen er lille, ægformet og bestaar af c. 3' -j Vindinger. Embryonalenden er
stump og dannes af c. 1'.-' glatte og gUlisende Vindinger. De na^sle Vindinger er
trappeformel afsatte med en rendeformet, stærkt fordybet Sutur. Slulningsvindingen
er buget og afsmalnende nedefter. Skulpturen paa Mellemvindingen bestaar af 2 — 3
meget fine, punkterede Spiralfurer med regelmæssig indbyrdes Afstand. Paa Slul-
ningsvindingen er Furernes Antal c. 15. — Mundingens Form ses ikke hos noget
af de foreliggende Eksemplarer.
Højde c. 3 mm.; Tykkelse c. 2 mm.
Forekomst: Cilleborg, 3 Skaller.
Øvre Oligocæn.
181. Actaeou tornatilis Linné sp.
Tav. VIII, Fig. 10.
17()7. ro/u/<( (or;ia*i7is LixNK, Syst. nat. (edit. XII). II. 1. S. 1187.
1848. Actaeon — ; S.Wood, Crag Mollusca. I. .S. 170; Tav. 19, Fig. 5.
— — si!/iii?a/iis S. Wood, ibid. S. 170; Tav. 19, Fig. 7.
185G. — semistriatus Fér.; Hornes, Wiener Becken. I. S. 507; Tav. 46, Fig. 22— 23.
— — Zo/-na/!7is L.; HORNES, ibid. S. 508; Tav. 46, Fig. 24.
1867-69. — -; Jefi-reys, Brit. Couch. IV. S. 433; V. Tav. 95, Fig. 2.
1874. — ptunilus Stp. ; Morch, Forst, i Tertiærlag. S. 284.
1883. ToniatcUa tornatilis L.; v. Koenen, Miocän. II. S. 328.
? — piimila Jap. Steensthlip MS.
Skallen er lille, cylindrisk -ægformet. Den heterostrofe Embryonalende er
skjult af de følgende Vindinger; disse, hvis Antal hos intet af de foreliggende Eks-
emplarer synes al overstige 4, er svagt hvælvede og adskilte af dybe Sømme.
') J. O. Semi'Er: Paläontologische Untersuchungen. Ncuhraudenburg. 1861. S. 15.
364 160
Melleinvindiiigenie bærer uniiddelbarl under Sømmen en niegel fin Spiralfure, men
er ellers l'uldkommen glalle. Den øverste Del af sidsle Vinding er ligeledes glat
paa den omtalte Spiralfure nær, men længere nede findes en Del fine Spiralfurer,
som er mer eller mindre lydelig grubede. — Mundingen er langstrakt oval med
skarpt Hjørne foroven, afrundet forneden; Yderlæben er skarp; Columella bærer
en skraa, stærk Fold.
Det afbildede Eksemplar (fra Varde) er 2, c mm. langt og l,r, mm. tykt; Mun-
dingens Højde er 1,7 nini. Det beslaar af omtrent 4 Vindinger foruden Embryonal-
enden. Eksemplarerne fra Sild er indtil 4,4 mm. lange.
Forekomst: Varde: 410—11', 5 Skaller.
(Sild, 9 Sk., hvoraf de 2 tilhører Zoologisk Museum).
Mellem og Øvre Miocæn. — Pliocæn. — Kvartær.
182. Actaeon jnnguis d'Orbigny.
1852. Actaeon pingnis d'Ouhigny, Prodrome de Palcout. stiatigr. III. S. .'ÎG.
185G. _ — _ ; HORNES, Wiener Becken. I. S. 506; Tav. 46, Fig. 21.
188S. ~- — — ; V. Koenen, Miocän. 11. S. 330.
)
Denne Art adskiller sig fra den foregaaende særlig derved, at hele Skallens
Overflade er dækket af forholdsvis brede, punkterede Spiralfurer. Hos det ene af
de foreliggende Eksemplarer (fra Skyum) findes dog et usædvanlig stort Mellemrum
mellem anden og tredje Spiralfure.
Forekomst: Skyum, 3 Skaller. — Varde: 403'— 09', 1 Sk.
Mellem (og Øvre?) Miocæn. — Pliocæn.
183. Creuilabnim terebelloitles Philii'pi sp.?
1843. Bulla terebelloides Philippi, Beitr. zur Kenntniss der Tertiarverst, S. 18; Tav. 3, Fig. 5.
1867. Tornalina'} dongaia Sow. sp.; v. Koenen, Mittel-Oligocän. S. 70; Tav, 2, Fig. 17.
1870. — — V, Koen., Speyer, Cassel. S. 181 ; Tav. 19, Fig. 9 — 10.
1883. Orthosloma lerebelloides Phil. sp.; v. Koenen, Miocän. II, S. 332.
1886. — — - . ; V. Koenen, Mittel-Oligocän von Aarhus, .S, 890.
Med nogen Tvivl har v. Koenen til denne Art henført et enkelt Brudstykke
fra Aarhus. Det bestaar af 4 — 5 svagt hvælvede, noget trappeformede Vindinger
med 15 fine Spiralfurer, hvis Styrke og indbyrdes Afstand er noget vekslende;
finest og mest tæt stillede er de paa Vindingens øvre Del. Spiralfurerne krydses
af uregelmæssige, lige, men skraat fremefter rettede, fine Tilvækststriber. — Længden
har været op imod 20 mm.; Tykkelsen er 6 mm.
Da der ikke i de senere Aar er fundet noget n3't Eksemplar, der kan henfores
hertil, er Artens Forekomst i det danske Tertiær usikker.
Forekomst: Aarhus, 1 Skal.
Mellem og Øvre Oligocæn. — Mellem Miocæn.
161 365
184. Ringiciila striata Phii.ii'pi.
Tav. VIII, Kig. n.
184.1 Itingicttla striata I^hii.ippi, Beitr. zur Kenntniss d. Tertiiirverst. S. 28; Tav. 4, Fig. 23.
1853. _ _ _ ; Beyrich, Conchylien. S. 55; Tav. 2, Fig. 12.
188(). _ _ _ ; Koch, liingicula. S. 20; Tav, 1, Fig. I .
— ~ Doiiuillci MORL.; Koch, ibid. S. 21; Tav. I, Fig. 2; Tav. 2, Fig. 1.
— - Grateloupi d'Orb. ; Koch, ibid. S. 22; Tav. 1, Fig. 3; Tav. 2, Fig. 2.
Skallen er lille, noget langstrakt ægformet. Spiret er spidst og bestaar af 4
Vindinger; Mundingen er omtrent halv saa høj som hele Skallen. Den første Vinding
er fuldkommen glal og danner Embryonalenden. Mellemvindingerne er temmelig
svagt hvælvede; de bærer meget line, men tydelige Spiralfurer, hvis indbyrdes Af-
stand hos det afbildede Eksemplar er nogenlunde regelmæssig, hos andre derimod
mere variabel. Paa næstsidste Vinding er Spiralfurernes Antal i Reglen 6. De
findes endnu paa Slutningsvindingen, hvor der yderligere kommer 9 ny Spiraler
til. Slutningsvindingen er meget stor. — Mundingen er forsynet med en lille Tud.
Yderlæben er bredt ombojet og meget slærkt fortykket, navnlig paa Midten; den
forlænger sig langt op paa næstsidste Vinding. Inderlæben breder sig stærkt paa
den foregaaende Vinding og er stærkt fortykket; den bærer forneden to stæi'ke,
noget skraat opad rettede Folder samt foroven en mindre, nedad rettet Fold.
Det afbildede Eksemplars Højde er 3,5 mm.; dets Tykkelse 2,2 mm.; adskillige
Brudstykker hidrører fra større Skaller.
Forekomst: Cilleborg, 1 Skal.
Skyum, 1 Sk.? — Varde: 468—69', mange Brudstykker; 450', 4 Sk.; 410'- 11',
2 Brudst.; 313'— 44', 2 Brudst.?; 311'— 12', 2 hele Sk. samt mange Brudst.
Øvre Oligocæn. — Mellem Miocæn.
185. Riugieiila auriculata Ménard sp.
1843. liingicula Imccinea Sow.; Nyst, Terr. tert. Belgique. 8.604; Tav. 45, Fig. 12.
1848. - — - ; S. Wood, Crag MolIu.sca. I. S. 22 ; Tav. 4, Fig. 2.
1853. auriculata Mén. sp.; Beyrich, Conchylien. S. 58; Tav. 2, Fig. 13.
185G. - Iniccinca Desh. ; Höhm:s, Wiener Becken. I. S. 8G; Tav. "J, Fig. 3.
1874. iiuricnlala Mén. sp.; Morch, Forst, i Tertiærlag. S. 278.
— — Iniccirwa Sow.; Morch, ibid. S. 278.
1883. — auriculata MiîN. ; v. Koenen, Miocän. II. .S. 334.
188(>. —I luiccinea Broc; Koch, Rimiicula. .S 27; Tav. 1, Fig. 7 ; Tav. 2, Fig. 3.
Denne Art minder meget om den foregaaende, fra hvilken det derfor ikke
altid er let at skelne den. Dens Skal er dog mere buget-ægformet; Spiralfurerne
paa Mellemvindingerne er finere og noget mere uregelmæssige; paa Slutnings-
vindingen er Furerne utydelige eller mangler endog ganske. De foreliggende Eks-
emplarer har — saa vidi det lader .sig iagttage — 8 Spiralfurer paa næstsidste
Vinding.
Forekomsl: Skyum, 6 Skaller.
Esbjerg, 1 Sk.
Mellem og Øvre Miocæn. - Pliocæn. — Kvart ær.
o. K. n. Virtensk. Selsk. Skr.. 7. Række, naturvidensk. og mathcm. ATd. III. 2. 48
360 162
186. Volvvila acumiuata Bruguière sp.
Tav. VIII, Fig. 12.
1848. Bulla acuminata Bruo.; S. Wodi), Crag Mollusca. I. S. 174; Tav. 21, Fig. 7.
1807-69. Cijlichna - - ; Jei r-KEY.s, Brit. Conch. IV. S. 411; V. S. 222; Tav. 93, Fig 1.
1883. Bulla — - ; v. Koenen, Miocän. 11. S. 340,
Skallen er lille og tenformet, tilspidset foroven og afrundet forneden. Spiret
er fuldstændig skjult. Overfladen er glat; dog ses under stærk Lupe nogle faa
Spiralfurer baade foroven og forneden paa Skallen; tydeligst er de hos unge Eks-
emplarer; paa Midten af Skallen ses kun svagL bøjede Tilvækstlinjer. — Mundingen
har Form som en smal Spalte, der ved Skallens Spids staar omtrent lodret, men
derunder danner en flad Bue; nedefter udvider den sig temmelig stærkt; den er
afrundet forneden. Paa Columella ses en svag Fold.
Det afbildede Eksemplar er 3,5 mm. langt og 1,4 mm. Ij'kt.
Forekomst: Varde: 468—69', 3 Skaller; 410'— 11', 2 Sk.; 311'— 12', 7 Sk.
(Sild, 1 Sk.).
Mellem og Øvre Miocæn. — Pliocæn. — K var I ær.
187. Cylicbna elougata Eichwald sp.
1848. Bulla couulus Dp.su.; S.Wood, Crag Mollusca 1. S. 173; Tav. 21, Fig. 2.
1853. — clongata Kichwald, Lethaea rossica. S. 305; Tav. II, Fig 15.
1851 — Gl. fiuZ/a co/iii/oirfpa S. Wood, Crag Mollusca. 11. .S 322.
1856. Bulla conulus Desh.; Hornes, Wiener Becken. 1. S. 620; Tav. 50, Fig. 4.
1883. — elongata Eichw.; v. Koenen, Miocän. H. S. 342.
1 — obvia Jap. Steenstrup MS,
Skallen er ægformet-kegleformet, smal foroven og tykkere forneden, under-
tiden næsten cylindrisk. Spiret er skjult. Spidsen af Skallen er perforeret; man
ser her en lille tragtformet Fordybning, som hos Eksemplarerne fra Sild omgives
af en skarp Kant; hos Eksemplarerne fra Varde er denne Kant derimod mere af-
rundet. Overfladen er glat og glinsende; den bærer tjærnt staaende, meget fine
Spiralfurer; disse Furer er ret tydelige hos Eksemplarer fra Sild; hos Eksemplarerne
fra Skyum og Varde synes Skallen noget forvitret, hvorfor jeg kun hos et Par af
dem har set disse Furer. Tydeligst fremtræder Furerne paa Skallens nedre Ende.
— Mundingen er lang og smal, noget bøjet; den udvider sig nedadtil. Paa Colu-
mella ses en Fold.
Den største Skal fra Varde er usædvanlig stærkt cylindrisk. Dens Længde er
3,G mm. og dens Tykkelse l,(>mm.
Forekomst: Skyum, mange Skaller. — Viborg: 240'— 42', 1 Sk. — Varde:
468'— 69', 3 Sk.(?); 450', 3 Sk.; 410'— 11', 1 Sk.; 346'— 55', 1 Sk.; 311'— 12', 15 Sk.
(Sild, mange Sk.).
Mellem (og Øvre?) Miocæn.
163 367
188. rjiichiia cjliiidracea Pennant sp.
Tav. VIII, Fig. 15.
1848. ISiilla cijlindmcea 1'enn.; S. Wood, Crag Mollu.sca. I, S. 175; Tav. 21, Hig.l.
1883, _ _. _- ; V. Koenen, Miociiii. II. S. 345.
? — cylindnis Jap. Steenstrup MS.
Skallen er lille, cylindrisk med skjult Spir; Spidsen er perlorerel oy, l'ordyhel;
omkring Fordybningen findes en mer eller mindre skarp Kanl. Overfladen er
dækkel af meget fine, ofte utydelige, tætstillcde Spiralfurer, som krydses af fine
Tilvækstlinjer; tydeligst er Spiralfurerne paa Skallens nederste Del. ~ Mundingen
er smal, svagt bøjet foroven; nedadtil bliver den efterhaanden bredere. Columella
er forsynet med en afrundet Fold. Nogen Navlespalte har jeg ikke set hos de
foreliggende, uheldigvis temmelig daarlig bevarede Eksemplarer.
Den afbildede Skal er 3,ô mm. lang og 1,7 mm. tyk.
Forekomst: (Sild, 5 Skaller).
Mellem og Øvre Miocæn. — Pliocæn. — Kvartser.
189. Atys iitrienlus Hkocchi sp.
Tav. VIII, Fig. 13.
1843(1814) ßi(»f( ii/Wcii/iis Bhocchi, Conchiol. subapp. II. S. 463; Tav. 1, Fig. 6.
1856. Bulla utriciila Broc; Hornes, Wiener Becken. I. S. 618; Tav. 50, Fig. 2.
1870. _ — _ ; Speyer, Cassel. S. 177; Tav. 19, Fig. 5— 6.
1874. — (Roxanias) ntriculus Broc; Morch, Forst, i Tertiærlag. S. 284.
1883. - ntriculus Broc; v. Koenen, Miociin. II. S 338.
? — coffeola Jap. Steenstrup MS.
Af denne Art foreligger en Del smaa, men meget vel bevarede E^ksemplarer
fra Varde Torv, hvilke lægges til Grund for nedenstaaende Beskrivelse.
Skallen er ægformet-elliptisk med fuldstændig skjult Spir. Spidsen er gennem-
boret. Hele Overfladen er dækket af talrige, fine, punkterede Spiralfurer, som
fremtræder mindst tydelig paa Skallens Midtparti. — Mundingen har Form som
en temmelig vid Spalte, der er noget udvidet og afrundet nedadtil. Columella er
næsten lige, kun svagt drejet. Navlespalten er tydelig hos alle Eksemplarer.
Den afbildede Skal er 2,5 mm. lang og 1,6 mm. tyk. Det største Eksemplar
(fra Sildj er godt 4 mm. langt.
Forekomst: Varde: 468—69', 2 Skaller; 410'— 11', 2 Sk.; 311'— 12', 5 Sk.
(Sild, 10 Sk., hvoraf 2 tilhører Zoologisk Museum).
Øvre Oligocæn? — Mellem og Øvre Miocæn. — Pliocæn. —
Kvartær.
190. Atys paucistriatus n. sp.
Tav. VIII, Fig. 14.
Coquille très petite, subglobuleuse, à spire non visible; au sommet, un petit
enfoncement choanoïde. Surface ornée en haut de deux stries spirales, enfoncées,
très fines et très distinctes, séparées par une dislance assez grande; en bas deux
48-
3(58 164
slries spirales seinblahlcs; lu losk' de la siii l'ace lisse el leliiisaiil, à slries d'ac-
croissement exlrêmement lines. — Ouverlurc 1res haute, arrondie en haut et en
bas, un peu élargie en avanl. Columelle courbée et tordue. F"entc ombilicale
petite, mais distincte.
Hauteur, 1 mm.8; épaisseur, 1 mm. 3.
Sammen med foregaaende Art er der fundet el vel bevaret saml el mindre
fuldstændigt Eksemplar af en anden Art, som jeg ikke har fundet beskrevet
nogensteds.
Skallen er meget lille, næsten kuglerund med skjult Spir; Spidsen har en
lille, tragtformet F'ordybning. Paa Overfladen ses foroven 2 meget line, men skarpt
indridsede Spiralfurer, hvis indbyrdes Afstand er forholdsvis stor; forneden ses 2
lignende Spiralfurer; i øvrigt er Skallen glinsende og glat med yderst fine Tilvækst-
striber. — Mundingen er meget høj, afrundet foroven og forneden; den tiltager
noget, men dog forholdsvis lidt i Bredde nedadtil. Columella er bøjet og vreden.
En tydelig Navlespalte fmdes.
Længde 1,8 mm.; Tykkelse 1,3 mm.
Forekomst: Varde: 450', 1 Skal(7); 311—12', 1 Sk.
191. Scaphander ligiiarius Linnk sp.
var. Grateloiipi Michelotti.
1767. Bulla lignaria Linné, Syst. nat. (edit. XII). II, 1. S. 1184.
1847. — Gralelotipi Michelotti, Terr, niiocénes. S. 150.
1848. - fig/iaria L.; S. 'Wood, Crag Mollusca. I. S. 173; Tav. 21, Fig. 8.
1856. — - - ; HORNES, Wiener Becken. I. S. 616; Tav. 50, Kig. 1.
1883. — — - , var. Grateloupi Mich.; v. Koenen, Miocän. II. .S. 347.
Skallen er ægformet, jævnt afsmalnende opefter. Vindingerne er løst vundne.
Spiret nedsænket og skjult. Overfladen er dækket af meget talrige, oftest regel-
mæssig afvekslende finere og grovere, punkterede Spiralfurer, som krydses af
temmelig grove Tilvækstlinjer. — Mundingen udvider sig meget stærkt og afrunder
sig nedadtil. Den indre Mundrand er fortykket, i hvert Fald nedadtil.
Del afhildede Eksemplar er 12,5 mm. langt og kun 6,5 mm. tykt, altsaa temmelig
slankt. Andre, mindre fuldstændige Skaller sjmes at have værel større og for-
holdsvis tykkeie.
Forekomst: Viborg: 240'— 42', 5 Skaller.
Mellem og Øvre Miocæn. — Pliocæn. ~ Kvartær.
192. Valvatiua raphistoma Stülley.
1874. Planurbis sen Vali'atina, Morch, Forst, i Teitiærlag. S. 279.
1899. Valualina raphistoma Stollkv, Diluvialgeschiebe des Londonthons. S. 115; Fig. 1 — 2.
Her skal kun meddeles følgende Uddrag af Stolley's Beskrivelse.
Skallen er lille, 1,25 — 2 mm. i Gennemsnit, snoet til venstre; den bestaar af
3'/3 Vindinger, der omtrent ligger i et Plan som hos Planorbis. Selve Skallen er
tynd og glinsende som Glas; paa Overfladen ses fuie Tilvækstlinjer, der danner et
165 369
Slidsbaand paa lignende Maade som hos Pleumlonuiritr. i Oveicnsslemmelse her-
med har Mundingen en mer eller mindre udpræget Slidse, som ligger nogcl nær-
mere Oversiden end Undersiden. Uniiddelharl ved Mundingen Iræder Slidshaand-
parliel hos slørre Eksemplarer frem som en Slags Køl.
Forekomst: Denne Art er i Danmark hidtil kun funden i (^emenlslen og
sandsynligvis kun i lose Blokke. — Kjcrslev, talrige Ekspl. — Skarregaard (Mors),
1 Ekspl. — Vildsund, mange Ekspl. — Struer, flere Ekspl.
193. Valvatiiia atlnnta Morch.
Tav. VIII, I'-ig. Hi.
1874. V(ih'iilii)a allanla Moiu;h, Forst, i Tert!a;rlag. S. 298.
188.1. Yuloalella — — ; Fischkh, Manuel de Conch. .S. i'M.
Spirialis — — ; v. Koknen, Miocän. 11. S. 359; Tav. 7, Kig. Ui.
Skallen er meget lille, skiveformel og meget tynd, skinnende glat, oprullet til
venstre. Hos alle foreliggende Eksemplarer ses højst 3 afrundede, ved dybe Sømme
adskilte Vindinger, som hurtig tiltager i Tykkelse; den første Vinding ligger nogel
højere end den anden, men denne ligger betydelig lavere end den tredje, saa al
Spiret er indsænket. Paa Undersiden ses en snæver Navle. Tilvækststriberne synes
at være svagt krummede. — Mundingen er afbrudt hos alle de Eksemplarer, jeg
har set.
I Zoologisk Museum findes to Eksemplarer, som Mørch har henført til denne
Art. De maa vel betragtes som hans Originaleksemplarer. Det ene, der for-
modentlig bestaar af c. 4 Vindinger, har endnu Skallen i Behold, men viser des-
værre kun Undersiden ; det andet Eksemplar er kun Stenkærne. Eksemplarerne
fra Varde er alle mindre og bestaar af 2 — 3 Vindinger; den afbildede Skal har
næsten 3 Vindinger; dens Gennemsnit er 1 mm.; sidste Vinding indtager, naar
Skallen ses fraoven, c. '/s af Gennemsnittet; naar Skallen ses franeden, udgør Vin-
dingen derimod c. V2 af Gennemsnittet. Med Alderen bliver Navlen forholdsvis
videre og Slutningsvindingens Tykkelse forholdsvis mindre.
Forekomsl: Varde: 311—12', 7 Skaller.
(Sild, 2 Sk., tilhører Zoologisk Museum).
(Mellem'.' og) Øvre Miocæn.
194. Vagiiiella depressa Daudin.
Tav. VIII, Fig. 17.
1825. Vaginella depressa Dauu. ; Basterot, Bordeau.x. I. S. 19; Tav. 4, F'ig. 16.
1856. — — — ; Hornes, Wiener Becken. I. S. 663 ; Tav. 50, Fig. 42.
1874. — — — ? Mørch, Forst, i Tertiærlag. S. 285.
1883. — — — ; v. Koenen, Miocän. II. S. 355.
Af denne Art foreligger en Del Eksemplarer, næsten alle mer eller mindre
defekte, oftest kun Slenkærner. FZn enkelt Skal er dog næsten fuldstændig; den
ligger hovedsagelig til Grund for nedenstaacnde Beskrivelse.
370 166
Skallen er lynd, kegleroriiiel; den begynder med en Spids og vokser derel'ler
hurtig i Tykkelse, mere fra Bug- lil Rygside end fra Side til Side; derved bliver
den noget sammentrykt i Midtpartiet; medens Bredden fra Skallens Midte af stadig
tiltager ganske svagt, bliver Tykkelsen efterhaandcn mindre, saa at Skallen bliver
mer og mer lladlrykt. Lige før Mundingen udvider Skallen sig pludselig noget til
Siderne, saa at den her har sin største Bredde. — Mundingen er spalteformel; de
to Rande springer bueformet frem. Overfladen er glat.
Den afbildede Skal har været c. 6,5 mm. lang; dens største Bredde (ved Mun-
dingen) er 2,5 mm.; dens største Tykkelse (paa Midten) er 1,9 mm.
Forekomst: Varde: 450', 2 Skaller; 346—55', 1 Sk.; 3ir~12', 9 Sk.
Mellem (og Øvre?) Miocæn.
195. Cleodora sp.
Tav. VIII, Fig. 18
En enkelt Skal af en Cleodora har jeg ikke kunnet henføre til nogen mig
bekendt Art.
Skallen er tynd og lille, langstrakt trekantet i Omrids. Den begynder med
et lille, kugleformet opsvulmet Parti; et lille Stykke fra Spidsen begynder Skallen
at tiltage mere i Bredde. Dorsalsiden er stærkt hvælvet; bagtil mod Spidsen er
Midtpartiet fremhævet som en afrundet Køl, der synes at tabe sig mer og mer for-
til; fremefter ses langs hver af de to Siderande en svag Depression. Ventralsiden
er i Midten svagt konveks; omtrent paa det Punkt, hvor Skallens Forøgelse i
Bredde begynder at blive større, dannes paa hver Side en Depression, som følger
Kanten og bliver bredere og bredere fortil. Disse Depressioner bevirker i For-
bindelse med de langt svagere, tilsvarende Depressioner paa Dorsalsiden, al der
dannes skarpe Rande langs Skallens Sider. Fortil har Skallens Tværsnit Form
som en Trekant, hvis Sider er svagt konvekse, og hvis Hjørner er tilspidsede.
Det foreliggende, noget defekte Eksemplar er 2,5 mm. langt og 1,4 mm. bredt.
Forekomst: Varde: 311'-12', 1 Skal.
RÉSUME.
Recherches sur la stratigraphie du tertiaire en Jutland.
iNous snvons depuis loiif^tenips (|iu' les dépôts de la iiériodc tertiaire ont une étendue
considérable en Jutland: dans la idus jurande i)aiiie de cette péninsule ils l'ornient le substratum
du diluvium; et ce substratum devient accessible aux recberches dans des falaises côtières
aussi bien que dans des niarnières et des argiliéres. Toutefois notre connaissance de ces
dépôts a été assez restreinte jusqu'ici en ce qui concerne leurs superficies et leurs âges
resjjectifs. La raison en est en partie dans le nombre relativement faible des localités où on
avait trouvé des fossiles en quantité tant soit peu considérable. On avait pu constater seule-
ment la présence de deux sous-étages avec une certitude suffisante: O. Môrch avait démontré
par ses recherches sur la faune des dépôts tertiaires du Jutland que l'argile micacée grise
du Jutland occidental appartenait au miocène supérieur et que l'-argile micacée» trouvée
près de la gare d'Aarhus contenait les restes d'une faune appartenant à l'oligocène moyen.
Ce dernier résultat a été confirmé plus tard par les recherches faites par M. A. v. Koenen sur
la faune en question. En outre M. (".. Gottsche avait cru devoir rapporter à l'éccène l'argile
plastique tyi)ique qu'on avait trouvée aux environs du Petit-Belt, et M. E. Stoli.ev avait
attribué au même âge la «moler» dont on avait constaté la présence dans les contrées voisines
de la partie occidentale du Limfjord. Nous reviendrons plus loin sur ce iioint. — Au cours
de ces dernières années on a recueilli, en divers endroits, un assez grand nombre de fossiles
qui nous permettent de constater la présence de plusieurs sous-étages de formations tertiaires
jusqu'ici inconnues en Jutland.
Les sédiments contenus dans le tertiaire jutlandais sont de nature très ditVérente. Les
argiles et les sables sont surtout fréquents; ces deux extrémités sont reliées par toutes sortes
de formes de transition depuis l'argile presque absolument ])ure (1'' argile plastique ) jusqu'au
sable siliceux à peu près sans mélange; bien souvent ces sédiments argileux et arénacés con-
tiennent des quantités plus ou moins grandes de substances étrangères et notamment de
carbonate de chaux, de mica et de glauconie. Les calcaires et les grès ne font pas non plus
défaut; cependant ils ne forment que des couches de petite étendue. Enhn on rencontre, par
endroits, surtout aux environs de la partie occidentale du Limtjord, des dépôts assez importants
de diatomées (dépôts de «moler») accompagnés de couches de cendres volcaniques. La réunion
dans un terrain aussi peu étendu de dépôts aussi disjjarates au point de vue pétrograiihique
semble due à ce fait que la mer où se sont dé|)()sés les sédiments en question était relative-
ment peu profonde, de sorte que des changements de niveau assez petits pouvaient provoipier
des modilications considérables dans les tonditions physiijues des diverses localités. En
tâchant de déterminer l'âge relatif des couclies il ne faut donc pas attacher trop d importance
372 168
à leur constiliilioii piMio^inpliiciuc. Le f^iseiiicnt des couches ne nous renseijj;ne pas non plus
exactement sur leurs rapi)orts chronolof^iques, d'abord parce que la superposition directe
s'observe assez rarement et aussi — et surtout ~ parce (|ue nos dép(">ts tertiaires ont été
sujets à de grandes perturbations au cours de la période f,'laciaire: à l'époque où la grande
glace continentale s'avançait de la Scandinavie, ils formaient les couches les plus superficielles,
faciles à rompre à cause de leur peu de cohésion. Le seul moyen sûr dont nous disiiosions
jiour déterminer l'âge de ces dépôts consiste en l'étude des restes d'animaux (et de végétaux)
qu'ils renferment. Parmi les matériaux assez abondants qu'on y a découverts pendant ces
dernières années, ce sont les mollusques que j'ai étudiés en particulier. La partie s])éciale
du présent mémoire contient les descriptions des 195 espèces de mollusques à moi connues
qui se rencontrent dans le tertiaire jutlandais. Leur distribution ressort de la liste ci-dessus
(p. 36—45). Je vais donner ici un exposé succinct de la stratigraphie du tertiaire jutlandais,
telle qu'elle résulte de mes recherches. Pour la situation géograpliique des localités je ren-
verrai le lecteur à la carte ci-jointe.
A. Dépôts paléoeènes. M. N.-V, Ussing avait déjà constaté, lors d'un sondage elfectué
près de la gare de Fredericia, la présence, à une profondeur de 129.» à 172.« mètres, de
marnes i)aléocèncs. Ces marnes sont surmontées d'argiles qui appartiennent à l'éocène inférieur
et rejjosent sur le danicn. — En ouli'e M. K.-A. Grönwali, a donné communication de marnes
paléocènes trouvées dans les terres de Kugaard (au sud de (Irenua) et (pii renleruient une
faune ])articulièrement variée. A Viborg on a trouvé des marnes ])robablenieut |)alé(icènes
situées à une ])rorondeur de 139.7 à 19().r> mètres et surmontées d'argiles ajjpai-lenant à l'éocène
inférieur. Il est très probable qu'on est arrivé jusqu'au i)aléocène ])ar des sondages faits en
d'autres localités du Jutland, mais jusqu'ici notre connaissance du paléocène jutlandais est
trop imparfaite pour nous permetlie de nous jjrononcer là-dessus autrement que i)ar des
conjectures vagues.
B. Dépôts éocènes. En Jutland on trouve, notamment le long de la côte est, entre Fre-
dericia et la péninsule que domine la ville de Grenaa, des sédiments d'argiles très grasses et,
le plus souvent, finement schisteuses, de couleur grise, rouge ou verte, à peu près dépourvues
de chaux carbonatée et de mica, bref des argiles qu'on pourrait ap])eler argiles plastiques
typiques par opposition aux argiles plus jeunes auxquelles on a également attribué le nom
d'argiles plastiques. Faute de fossiles déterminables les opinions ont beaucou]) divergé sur
l'âge de l'argile jilaslique typique; cependant, depuis qu'on a constaté la présence du I'laijio-
lophiia Wcthercllii Bem. dans un sédiment de même nature de la falaise de Bogie Klint
(située dans l'ile de Fionie) il est jjermis d'y voir la vérification de l'hypothèse émise d'aboid
l)ar M. Gott.schk: ces dépôts sont certainement éocènes.
G. Dépôts (le rdligoci'ue moyen. Jusqu'ici on n'a pas rencontré en Jutland, pas plus que dans
le reste du Danemark, de déjiôts appartenant à l'oligocène inférieur; en revanche l'oligocène
moyen est re])résenté par des dépôts assez étendus constitués le plus souvent par des argiles
grises ou verdâtres, calcarifères et quelquefois un peu glauconieuses, assez grasses, et ren-
fermant des paillettes de mica en petite quantité. L'oligocène moyen, constitué comme nous
venons de le dire, se rencontre surtout aux environs de Branden et de Skive et jjIus loin
vers l'est près d'Ulstrup et de Langaa. Un autre, qui a d'ailleurs été connu le premier
grâce aux recherches de MM. Môrch et v. Koenen, et qui fut trouvé près de la gare d'Aarhus,
se comiiose d'une argile assez arénacée; sa couleur est d'un gris verdâtre. L'oligocène moyen
169 373
qui a été trouvé non loin de .lelsliöj :i dû ressembler :iu précédent. Plus loin vers le sud,
près d'Odder, on a trouvé quelciues niollustjues de lOli^oeéne moyen situés dans un sédiment
qu'on |)ourrall iieiii-éli-e déterminer comme une ar^ille micacée, très arénacée, d'une teinte
{,'ris l'oncé. Les contrées voisines du fjord de Mariaf^er contiennent peut-être des formations
de rolij«ocène moyen; on y trouve une argile «plastique» grise qui ressemble beaucoup à
celle, trouvée aux environs de Skive, qui a été rapportée à l'oligocène moyen; en fait de
fossiles on n'y a découvert que des co(|uilles mal conservées d'une espèce de Cyprina; r;"ige
(le ce dépôt n'a donc pas pu être déterminé exactement. Près de Lambjerg, dans la
province de Thy, on a trouvé dans une argile qui ressemble fort à celle du tjord de Mariager,
le P'iisiis hiformis Beyr; cette espèce, qui a été trouvée dans la plupart des terres jutlandaises
attribuées à l'oligocène moyen est peut-être le fossile le plus typique de ce sous-étage. Pour
la répartition de la faune mollusque dans l'oligocène moyen, voir le tableau ci-dessus donné
de la faune fossile. Remarquons encore qu'il faut ijeut-étre rapporter à l'oligocène moyen
une argile grise un peu micacée mais dépourvue de chaux carbonatée, qu'on trouve en
plusieui's endroits immédiatement au-dessous de la «moler».
1). Les dépôts de roligocène supérieur sont surtout étendus aux environs du Ijord de
Mariager et dans le Thy méridional. Les plus riches en fossiles se trouvent dans le voisinage
de (", illeborg, sur la côte sud du tjord de Mariager, entre Hobro et Mariager. De cette
localité et de la partie opposée de la côte nord on retire une argile qui est utilisée jiour la
fabrication du ciment. Le gisement des couches est assez compliqué à cause des afTaissements
considérables qui ont eu lieu ici et sur lesquels M. \.-V. L'ssing a d'abord attiré l'attention.
A Cilleborg le sous-sol est constitué par une argile grise qui remonte apparemment à l'oligo-
cène moyen, comme il a été remarqué plus haut. Viennent ensuite des argiles glauconieuses
et micacées, de couleur foncée, assez riches en fossiles caractéristiques de l'oligocène supérieur.
Les espèces de mollusques qu'on y a découvertes sont au nombre de 48, dont 43 déterminables.
J'ajouterai que dans ces argiles de teinte foncée j'ai trouvé des cendres volcaniques, ce qui
m'a paru curieux, les cendres d'origine volcanique ne se trouvant ordinairement en Danemark
que dans les dépôts de diatomées. Les argiles de l'oligocène supérieur sont surmontées jjar
d'autres, de couleur noire, de constitution arénacée et micacée, et qui ne contiennent i)as de
fossiles. Ces argiles doivent jirobablement être attribuées au miocène nioyen. — Sur la côte
nord du fjord, on a constaté, près de Stavrslund et de Rokken dal, l'existence de dépôts
semblables à ceux de Cilleborg. Les fossiles y sont moins nombreux que sur la côte sud,
mais, autant qu'on a ])u s'en faire une idée, les argiles glauconieuses qu'on retrouve en ces
endroits renferment une faune appartenant à l'oligocène supéi'ieur. — Aux environs d'Ulstru])
on a également trouvé, superposées aux argiles que nous ra]5i)ortons à l'oligocène moyen
voir ci-dessus), des argiles glauconieuses, de teinte foncée, datant de l'oligocène sLqiérieur.
Comme c'était le cas pour celles du tjord de Manager, ces argiles sont surmontées par
d'autres, micacées, arénacées, de couleur noire, et qui doivent probablement être attribuées
au miocène moyen. — Dans la province de Thy, on a constaté à Nordentoft la i)résence
d'argiles micacées grises appartenant à l'oligocène supérieur. D'autres argiles micacées, de couleur
noire, mais contemporaines des dites argiles grises, se trouvent dans la falaise de Silstru)) où
elles semblent reposer en concordance sur la «moler»; d'ailleurs les rapjjorts de la moler-
avec l'argile micacée n'ont ))as été tout à fait débrouillés. 11 parait que l'oligocène sui)éiieur
est aussi représenté aux environs de ("ijerujj et d'Agger; cependant on n'a recueilli que
D K. n. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr , 7. Riokko, naluividensk di« muthem Afd. III. 2. 49
374 170
très peu (le lossik's en ces deux endroits. Le cas est le même pour Vejrum (au sud de
Struer) et pour Skjærbæk et Sundby (situés dans l'île de Mors). Dans les dépôts de Sundby
on a trouvé bon nombre de eonerétions contenues dans une ari^ile micacée noire; dans l'une
de ces concrétions sont renfermés des débris de ('.ulliaiuissa Micliclollil Mu.nf.-Edw., csjjèce qui
se rencontre souvent dans les concrétions de l'argile correspondante de la l'alaise de Silstrup.
— Autrefois j'inclinais à croire que certains sédiments de sables noirs, un jieu argileux, déposés
sur la côte nord du Ijord de Vejle, jtrés d'Albækho ved, appartenaient à l'oligocène moyen.
D'après une communication faite par M. V. Madsen, M. C. Ciottsche serait d'avis cpie ces dépôts
ne font certainement pas partie de l'oligocène moyen ni probablement de l'oligocène sujiérieur,
mais plutôt du miocène moyen. Pour ma part j'ose aflirmer, après examen de matériaux
plus amples, qu'on aurait plus de chance d'être dans le vrai en les attribuant à l'oligocène
supérieur, mais que d'ailleurs la possibilité n'est pas exclue que les matériaux fossiles recueillis
en cet endroit soient d'âges diirérents. Tant y a qu'on a recueilli en ce lieu non seulement
des espèces typiques de l'oligocène mais aussi des espèces qui sont spéciales au miocène.
E. Dépôts (lu miocène moyen. Jusqu'ici on n'a pas trouvé en Danemark la faune marine
qui caractérise le miocène inférieur, et, comme nous allons le voir plus loin, il n'est pas
vraisemblable qu'on y en trouve jamais. Jusqu'à nos jours on n'avait pas non plus constaté
la présence, dans notre pays, de dépôts provenant de la sous-époque miocène moj'enne. On
ne connaissait de cette sous-époque que des blocs erratiques très répandus en Jutland.
M. CiOTTscHE a déjà fait mention de quelques-uns de ces blocs. Or on vient de découvrir en
diverses localités du Jutland des dépôts appartenant au miocène moyen. Dans le ïhy, par
exemple, aux environs de Skyum on a trouvé, dans des sables micacés argileux, plusieurs
concrétions, de dimensions considérables, contenant des débris d'une faune assez riche. Les
20 espèces de mollusques qu'on y trouve représentées nous montrent que le dépôt considéré
correspond au «Sandiges MioeäU' de l'Allemagne du nord, et qu'il fait donc partie du miocène
moyen. — Aux environs de Skive et en divers endroits de la péninsule lie Salling, située au
nord de cette ville, se trouvent des argiles micacées plus ou moins arénacées, de couleur
noire, qui doivent probablement être attribuées au miocène moyen; cependant le nond)re des
fossiles trouvés dans ces arj|iles est trop restreint pour qu'on puisse établir leur âge d'une
manière définitive. — En revanche on a trouvé, par un sondage effectué à Viborg, des sédi-
ments renfermant une faune qui est décidément iiropre au miocène moyen. Les couches
perforées ont été énumérées aux pages 22 et 23. Ce n'est qu'à une profondeur de 75.3 à
7G mètres qu'on a trouvé des fossiles. Ils étaient contenus dans un grès calcarifère et micacé
à grain fin qui est sans doute une concrétion de l'argile micacée. Comme nous l'avons dit
plus haut, on a trouvé, à la même occasion, du paléocène situé à une profondeur de 139.7 à
196..'') mètres. Les couches comprises entre les profondeurs de 76 et de 139.7 mètres appartien-
nent probablement en partie à l'éocène, en partie à l'oligocène moyen et supérieur. — Quant
aux argiles micacées et arénacées de couleur noire qu'on trouve superposées à l'oligocène
supérieur aux environs d'Ulstrup et du l'jf)rd de Mariager, il a été question plus haut de
leur attribution hypothétique au miocène moyen. L'absence totale de fossiles dans ces sédi-
ments nous oblige à laisser le problème indécis. — Le miocène moyen a été trouvé en outre
à Varde par suite d'un sondage intéressant. Le lieu où le sondage fut elfcctué, à savoir la
place du marché de cette ville, est à S ni.-i au-dessus de la mer. Le qua tern a i le y atteignait
une profondeur de 75 m. 3; il reposait sur des couches alternantes de sables et d'argiles
171 375
micacés qui aihiicnl jiisqifà 1(53 m.a. On arrcla le sondage à celte ijrofondeur. l'resqiie
Ions les spécimens obtenus de ces sables et argiles micacés contenaient des coquilles et d'autres
débris d'animaux; les spécimens tirés des couches comprises entre 140 m. o et 147 ni.:i; 128 ni.7
et 129 m.; 97 w.n cl 97 ni.n étaient ijarticulicremenl riches en co(|uilles de mollusques très
bien conservées, apjjartenant [u-esque exclusivement à de ])ctites espèces ou bien à de jeunes
individus d'espèces i)lus .grandes. On a recueilli à cet endroit un total de 53 esi)èces
d'acéphales et de ii, R. A.: Beiträge zur Kenntniss der Tertiarversteinerungeu des nordwcstliehcn Deutsch-
lands. — Kassel 184o.
1844. — Enumeratio molluscorum Siciliae. Vol. II. Halis Sa.\onum 1844.
1840-47. - Verzeichniss der in der Gegend von Magdeburg aufgefundenen Tertiarversteinerungeu. —
Palaeontographica. Bd. I. Cassel 1846—51.
= Phh,., Magdeburg.
*1791 — 05. PoLi: Testacea utriusque Siciliae.
189(). Ri:iNHAiu>, C. : Untersuchungen über die Molluskenfauna des Uupelthons zu Itzehoe. — Areh. für
Anthrop. u. Geol. Schleswig-Holsteins. Bd. 2. Kiel u. Leipzig 189;. "li. Mellemmiocæn. Varde (311' — 12') 94(298).
- 21. Tiirboiiilla siriattda V. Kokk. "li. Mellemmiocæn. Varde (311'— 12') 94(298).
- 22. l'i/ranudclla pUcosa Bross. "li. Mellemmiocæn. Varde (468' — 69') 96 (3(K)).
- 23. Ceritliinm Geuei M\(H. "li. Mellemmiocæn. Va rde (410'— 11') 97 (.301).
- 24. Apurrhais speciosa v. St-Hi.OTH. sp. 'li. Øvreoligocæn. Cillcborg. 98 (302).
- 25. Aporrhais alata Eti:H\y. 'li. Øvremiocæn. Sild 1(M3 (304).
- 26. Cerithiiim spina Partsvb. "li. Mellemmiocæn. Va rd e (311' — 12') . . . 97(301).
- 27. Cussidaria nodosa Sol. 'li. Mellemoligocæn. Aarhus 101 (305).
Alle de afbildede Eksemplarer tilhører i'nii'crsilctcts Mineralugisbe og Geologiske Museum
Tavle IV.
Tavle IV.
Side
Fig. 1. IJnidiisix retifera Skait. ^d. Mellemoligocæn. Branden liü (264).
2. C.iiiiiloili}!! niiicaiinalus Nyst sp. -h. Mellemoligocæn. Bianilcn 70 ßli).
.S. Tiifoiis liuellgeri V. KoKV. iMellemoligocæn. Branden, iia, -'/i ; ;ib, sammes sidste
Vinding,"/,' 98(302).
4. Cassis salniion Brit,. ')i. 0vremli)c;en. I'Zsbjerg 10r> (309).
,j. Ciissklaria cchiiiophora I., sp. '•'U. 0vremioc:en. Esbjerg 102 (3Ü6|.
li. Finihi cuncinna Beyr. sp. -Ii. Øvreoligocæn. Cilleborg 106(310).
7. Columhella nassoides Grat. sp. 'Ii. Øvremiocæn. Sild 108(312).
5. Cassis mc(/apoIilana Bry-r. '/i. Øvreoligocæn. Silstrup 104(308).
0. Cassis lloiulcleli Bast. 'Ii. Mellemoligocien. Branden 103(307)
- 10. Biiccinopsis Janica v. Kokx. '/i. iMellemoligoeæn. Branden 109(313).
- 11. Biiccinopsis danica v. Koen. 'h. Mellemoligocæn. Aarlius 109 (313).
Alle de afbildede Eksemplarer tilliorer Vniitcrsitetels Mineralnf/iskc oij Geolwiiske Museum.
Tavle V.
Tavle V.
Side
Fig. 1. Biiccinopsis Dalei Sow. sp. 'd. Øvremiocæn. Sild 1(19 (313).
2. .VE Kov. 'li. Øvreoligocæn, Cilleborg 142(346).
■ 12. Pleiiroloma cataphracla Broc. sp. "li- Øvremiocien. Spandet 1 41) (350).
- 13. Pleiiroloma Selysi de Kon. 'li. Mellemoligocæn. Aarhus 140 (344).
- 14. Pleiiroloma siibdenliculala Munst. 'd. Mellemoligocæn Aarhus 146 (350).
- 15. l'lciiruloma Duchasteli Nyst. 'li. Mellemoligocæn. Aarhus 147(351).
Alle de afbildede Eksemplarer tilhører Unwcrsiletels Mineralogiske ug Geologiske Museum.
Tavle VIII.
Tavle VIII.
Side.
Fig. 1. Pleiirotoma obeUscus des Moul. -li. Øvremiocæn. Sild 149 (353|.
"2. Pleiirntoma obliqniiwdosa S.ini)bo. ''lu Ovreoligocæn. Cilleborg 149 (3531
3. Pleuroloma turriciila Broc. sp. "1^. Øvremiocæn. Spandet 150 (354).
4. Pleiirotoma rotata Broo. sp. ^1-2. Øvremiocæn. Esbjerg 151 (355).
5. Conus antediliiuianus BRU(i. '/i. Øvremiocæn Ksbjerg 158(362).
6. Pleiirotoma modiola Jan. -h. Øvremiocæn. Esbjerg 152 (356).
7. Mangilia Pfefferi V. KoE}}. -h. Øvreoligocæn. Cilleborg 153(357).
S. Mangilia Kocln v. Koen. "li. Øvremiocæn. Gram 156 (360).
i). Mangilia Koeneni ?>VE\'ZV.. "li. Øvreoligocæn. Cilleborg 154(358).
- 10. Actaeon tornatilis L sp "li. Mellemmiocæn. Varde (410'— 1 l'l 159(363).
- 11. Ringicula striata Phil. ■'/■>. Mellemmiocæn. Varde (311'— 12') 161 (365).
- 12. Voluula acuminata Brug. sp. 'I-i. Mellemmiocæn Varde (311'— 12') 162(366).
- 13. Atys iitriculus Broc. sp. "/i. Mellemmiocæn. Varde (311' — 12') 163 (367).
- 14. Atgs paiicistri KUinsorg htl ft impr
KP Vldensk. Sflsk Skr., 7 R ,n m. Aß III -' .1 fJ fiiivn
T.ivh II
7h, Bloch dtl- a phot.
Ai'. Vuù-nsk. Sth/r.SAr.. 7 ir. n m A/il III -'. ./ l'J./lam
m i^^Â
Tiivl, lit
23 a
laoh dtl. fr phot.
23 b
24 h
M4K Klttnsarg ini & l '^
m>. Vuirnsk Sel«k Sk,-, 7 1{ .. n m . ^{/H III 1'. .IP. I Ram
Tur/, ir
II b
Mba Klemsor^ hsl ft i-
KI). Vuli-nsh Si-l.sk Skr. 71,' . n :n .Yil 111 :i. JJ'.I Rain
Tiivh V.
E.Bang del
KPl'icltnsIc Msk Skr., 7R ,n m Afi III 2 J.PJ.Kuim
TavU VI
J4n
Ifih
19 a
19 h
/■' Vi./fii.s/,- Silsh-.Sh-, 7A\.n m A/li 111 2. JPJJfavn
Tavir VU
/.T,l
ISb
' 1,/d/isk ."i/x/c .SAV. 7R.n.-m. AfcUJIlS JPJ. ß^ Afhandling. Med c. 18.5 mest af Fortalteren tegnede Figurer
i 34 Urupper. Resumé el explication des ligures en français. IS91 .............. ■ ■■■ i- »"■
5. Chrlsloiisen, Odlii T. Hhodanchromammoniakforbindelser. (Uidrag til Chromammou.aktorbindelsernes Kemi. ^ ^^
6 Lûtteii'."chr.'^sl)olia Atlant'ica.' ' Scopelini' Musei^ZoologicVüniversitalis Hauniensis Uidrag til Kundskab
om del aabne Havs Laxesild eller .Scopeliner. Med 3 Tavler. Rosume en français. 1892 3. 60.
7 PetPfSfii, Emil. Om den elektrolytiske Dissocialionsvarme af nogle Syrer. 18.92 i- ;^o-
s' Pplprsen O.G. Bidrag til Scitamineernes Anatomi. Resume en français. 1893 • ■ • • ■ • • ■«• '*»•
9' LS Chr Andel Tillæg lil «Bidrag til Kundskab om Arierne af Slægten Cyamus Latr. eller Hval-
lusene«. Med 1 Tavle. Resumé en français 1893 ... - • ■ * •
10. Petersen, Emil. Reaktionshastigheden ved Melhylætherdannelsen. 1894 '• »"•
VIII, med 3 Tavler. 1895—98 / ; ' " ' i " 'c' ' \a" ' m'J
1 Meinert, F. Sideorganerne hos Scarabæ -Larverne. Les organes latéraux des larves des Scarabés. Med
3 Tavler. Résumé et explication des planches en trancais. 1895 1 .
2 Petersen, Emil. Damulrvksformindskelsen af Methylalkohol. 1896 ••■••■••■•,•••■.•■•• ••,,■•
3 r«chwaldl, ' En mathematisk Undersøgelse af, hvorvidt Vædsker og deres Dampe kunne have en fæ les
Tilstandsligning, baseret paa en kortfattet Fremstilling af Va.melheoriens Hovedsætninger. Resume ^ ^^
en français. 1896 3 *. '
5- mS.,'^ '^!::[?^;'::;f'pian?^Lsp;nodUke-LivsyUnngei;-i.-6m-aniagomstiske-V^ ^^ ^^
.. .Mse.Sl^'ilî^rSserlitSî^^enllLnrig deres AnvendeU^ ^ «o!
1 Steenslrupf^petr? H LiTlken'i' Chr!^^s"pouå'Atlanlica. ' Bidrag ti'l Kundskab om Klump-' eller Maaneflskene
iMolidæ). Med 4 Tavler og en Del Xylografier og totogravurer. 1898 ............. • ^ ■ *■ 'o.
2 Warmln7E.r Familien Podostemaceae. .5te Afhandling. Med 42 Figurgrupper. Resume en français. 899 1. 60.
3' LjërRIrsL. Om overensstemmende Tilstande hos Sloirerne. En med Videnskabernes Selskabs Guld-
médaille belønnet Prisafhandling. Med en Tavle. '89!* •■■:•••.•■;•■• •• • ; : • • / • " " ' ,' ,/
4 Jarsenseii, S. M. Om Zeise's Plalosemiæthylen- og Cossas Platoseraiamminsalte. Med 1 Tavle. 1900.. 75.
5 Christensen. A. Om Overbromider af Chinaalkaloider. 1900 .• ■ • ' -',-' ' • li" '• a ,'■ ILa
l: Steenstrup, Japetus. Heteroleuthis ■•-
KØBENHAVN
HOVEDKOMMISSIO>ÆR: ANDR. FRED. HØST & SØN, KGL. HOF-BOGHANDEL
BIANCO LUNOS BOGTRYKKERI
1907
Pris: 9 Kr. 40 Øre
Det Kgi Dauske Videnskabernes Selskabs Skrifter,
6te Række.
Natnrvidenskabelig og mathematisk Afdeling.
Kr. øre
I, med -»2 Tavler, 1880-85 - 29. 50.
I Prjlz, K. Undersøgelser over Lysets Urydniiig i Dampe va tilsvarende Vædsker. 1880 65.
2. Itoas, J. E. V. Studier over Decapodernes Slægtskabsforhold. Med 7 Tavler. Resumé en français. 1880 8. 50.
3. Stemstrup, Jap. Sepiadarium og Idlosepius, to nye Slægter af Sepiernes Familie. Med Bemærlininger om
to lieslægtede Former Sepioloidea D'Orb. og Spirula Lmk. Med I Tavle. Resumé en français. 1881 1. 35.
i. Colding, A. Nogle Undersøgelser over Stormen over Nord- og Mellem-Europa af 12'e~14tie Novb. 1872 og
over den derved fremkaldte Vandllod i Østersøen. Med 23 Planer og Kort. Resumé en français. 1881 10. »
.'). Iloas, .1. E. T. Om en fossil Zebra-Form fra Brasiliens Campos. Med et Tillæg om to Arter af Slægten
Ilippidion. Med 2 Tavler. 1881 2. •
(i. Steen. .4. Integration af en lineær DilVerentialligning af anden Orden. 1882 50.
7. Rralibe, H. Nye Bidrag til Kundskab om Fuglenes Bændelorme. Med 2 Tavler. 1882 ' !. 35.
8. Hannover, A. Den menneskelige Hjerneskals Bygning ved Anenoephalia og Misdannelsens Forhold til
Hjerneskallens Primordialbrusk. Med 2 Tavler. Extrait et explication des planches en français. 1882 1. 60.
y, Den menneskelige Hjerneskals Bygning ved Cyclopia og Misdannelsens Forhold til Hjerneskallens
Primordialbrusk. Med 3 Tavler. Extrait et explic. des planches en français. 1884 4. 35.
10. Den menneskelige Hjerneskals Bygning ved Synolia og Misdannelsens Forhold til Hjerneskallens Pri-
mordialbrusk. Med 1 Tavle. Extrait et explic. des planches en français. 1884 1. 30.
11. Lehmann, A. Forsøg paa en Forklaring af Synsvinklens Indflydelse paa Opfattelsen af Lys og Farve ved
direkte Syn. Med 1 Tavle. Résumé en français 1885 1. 85^.
II, med 20 Tavler, 1881-86 20. »
1. Warming, Eu?. Familien Podostemaceae. l^'i^ Afhandling. Med 6 Tavler. Resumé et explic. des planches
en français. 1881 3. 15.
2. Lorenï, L. Om Metallernes Ledningsevne for Varme og Elektricitet. 1881 1. 30.
3. Warming, Eug. Kamillen Podostemaceae. 2^<"^ Afhandling. Med 9 Tavler. Resumé et explic. des planches
en français. 1882 S. 30.
4. Christensen, Odin. Bidrag til Kundskab om Manganets ilter. 1883 1. 10.
5. Lorenz, L. Farvespredningens Theori. 1883 • 60
6. Gram, J. P. Undersøgelser ang. Mængden af Primtal under en given Græjise. Résumé en français. 1884 4. »
7. Lorenz, L. Bestemmelse af Kviksølvsøjlers elektriske Ledningsmodstande i absolut elektromagnetisk
Maal. 1885 80.
8. Traustedt, M. P. A. Spolia Allantica. Bidrag til Kundskab om Salperne. Med 2 Tavler. Explic. des
planches en français. 1885 3. »
9. Bohr, Chr. Om Iltens Afvigelser fra den.Boyle-Mariotteske Lov ved lave Tryk. Med 1 Tavle. 1885 ... 1. »
10. Undersøgelser over den af Blodfarvestollet optagne Htmængde udførte ved Hjælp af et nyt Absorptio-
meter. Med 2 Tavler. 1886 1. 70.
11. Thiele, T. N. Om Definitionerne for Tallet, Talarterne og de tallignende Bestemmelser. 18S6 2. •
III, med 6 Tavler, 1885—86 16. .
1. Zeuthen, U. 0. Keglesnitslæren i Oldtiden. 1885 10. •
2. Levinsen, G. Dl. R. Spolia Atlantica. Om nogle pelagiske Annulata. Med 1 Tavle. 1885 1. 10.
3. Rung, G. Selvregistrerende meteorologiske Instrumenter Med I Tavle. 1885 1. 10.
4. lUeliierl, Fr. De encéphale Myggelarver. Med 4 dobb. Tavler. Résumé et explic. des planches en
français. 1886 6. 75.
IV, med 25 Tavler. 1886—88 21. 50.
1. Boas, J. E. V. Spolia Atlantica. Bidrag til Pteropoderncs Morfologi og Systematik samt til Kundskaben om
deres geografiske Udbredelse. Med 8 Tavler. Resumé en français. 1886 10. 50.
2. Lehmann, A. Om Anvendelsen af Middelgradationernes Metode paa Lyssansen. Med 1 Tavle. 1886. ... 1. 50.
3. Hannover, A. Primordialbrusken og dens Forbening i Truncus og Extremiteter hos Mennesket for Fød-
selen. Extrait en français. 1887 1. 60.
4. Lutken, Chr. Tillæg til «Bidrag til Kundskab om Arterne af Slægten Cyamus Latr. eller Hvallusene«.
Med 1 Tavle. Résumé en français. 1887 • 60.
5. Fortsatte Bidrag til Kundskab om de arktiske Dybhavs-Tudsefiske, særligt Slægten Himantolophus.
Med 1 Tavle. Résumé en français. 1887 75.
6. Kritiske Studier over nogle Tandhvaler af Slægterne Tursiops, Orca og Lagenorhynchus. Med 2
Tavler. Resumé en francais 1887 '. 4. 75.
7. Koefoed, E. Studier i Platosoforbindelser. 1888 1. 30.
8. Warmiug, Eug. Familien Podostemaceae. S'a'« Afhandling. Med 12 Tavler. Resumé et explic. des planches
en français. 1888 6. 45.
V, med 11 Tavler 'og 1 Kort. 1889—91 . 15. 50.
1. Liitkeu, Chr. Spolia Atlantica. Bidrag til Kundskab om de tre pelagiske Tandhval-Slægter Steno, Del-
phinus og Prodelphinus. Med 1 Tavle og 1 Kort. Resumé en français. 1889 2. 75.
2. Valcndner, H. De endelige Transformations-Gruppers Theori. Résumé en français. 1889 5. 50.
3. Hansen, H. J. Cirolanidæ et familiæ nonnullæ propinquæ Musci llauniensis. Et Bidrag til Kundskaben
om nogle Familier af isopode Krebsdyr. Med 10 Kobberlavler. Résumé en français. 1890 9. 50.
4. Lorenz, L. Analytiske Undersøgelser over Primtalmængderne. 1891 • 75.
(Fortsættes paa OinslagetB S. 3.)
(Forts, fra Omslagets S. 2.)
Kr. Ore
VI, mod i Tavler. 1890—92 13. 75.
1. Lorenz, L. Lyslicvæsiclacii i o; udcii for en af plane LysbBli;er belyst Kiii;lc. 1890 2. •
2. Ssreiisen, Wllllaiii. Om Koibenijiijcr i Svømmeblæren, Pleura og Aortas Va!g og Sammensmeltningen deraf
med ilvlrvelsøjlen særli^^ lios Silurolderne, samt de saakaldte Webergke Knoglers Morfologi. Med
3 Tavler. Késumé en fratifais. 1890 3. 80.
3. ffariulns, Eug. Lagoa Santa, lit üidrag til den biologiske Plantegeografi. Med en Fortegnelse over Lagoa
Santas Hvirveldyr. Med 43 Illustrationer i Texten og 1 Tavle. Resumé en français. 1892 10. 85.
"VII, med 4 Tavler. 1890-94 13. 75.
1. Gram, J. P. Studier over nogle numeriske Funktioner. Résumé en français. 1890 I. 10.
2. Prjiz, K. Methoder til korte Tiders, særlig Rotationstiders, Udmaaling. 'En experimental Undersøgelse.
.Med 16 Figurer i Texten. 1890 t. 50.
3. Petersen, Eiull. um nogle GrnndstolVers allotrope Tilstandsformer. 1891 1. 60.
4. Warming, Eug. Familien Podostemaceae. ■i^" Afhandling. Med c. 185 mest af Forfatteren tegnede Figurer
i 34 Grupper. Résumé et explication des figures en français. 1891 I. 50.
5. Christensen, Odin T. Rhodancliiomammoniakforbindelser. (Bidrag til Chromammoniakforbindelsernes Ketni.
111.) 1891 1. 25.
6 Lutken. Ckr. Spolia Atlantica. Scupelini Musei Zoologici Uiiiversitatis Hauniensis. Bidrag til Kundskab
om det aahne Havs Laxesild eller Scopeliner. Med 3 Tavler. Resumé en français. 1892 3. 50.
7. Pelersen, Emil. Om den eiektrolytiske Dissociationsvarme af nogle Syrer. 1892 1. 25.
8. Petersen, O.G. Bidrag til Scilamineernes Anatomi. Résumé en français, 1893 2. 75.
9. Lülken, Chr. Andet Tillæg til "Bidrag til Kundskab om Arterne af Slægten Cyamus Latr. eller Hval-
lusene». Med 1 Tavle. Resume en français. 1893 • • 85.
10. Petersen, Emil. Reaktionshastigheden ved Methylætherdannelsen. 1894 1. 50.
VIII, med 3 Tavler. 1895—98 12. 25.
1. Meinert, F. Sideorganerne hos Scarabæ -Larverne. Les organes latérau.x des larves des Scarabés. Med
3 Tavler. Resumé et explication des planches en français. 1895 3. 30.
2. Petersen, Endl. Damptryksformindskelsen al' Methylalkohol. 189G 1. •
3. Bnchwaldt, E. En malhematisk undersøgelse af, hvorvidt Vædsker og deres Dampe kunne have en fælles
Tilstandsligning, baseret paa en kortfattet Fremstilling af Vavraethcoriens Hovedsætninger. Résumé
en français. 189G 2. 25.
4. Warming, Eug. Halofyt Studier. 1897 3. ;
0. Johannsen, W. Studier over Planlernes periodiske Livsyltringer. 1. Om antagonistiske Virksomheder I
Stofskiftet, særlig under Modning og Hvile. 1897 3. 75.
6. Nielsen, N. Undersøgelser over reciproke Potenssummer og deres Anvendelse paa Rækker og Integraler. 1898. 1 60.
IX, med 17 Tavler. 1898-1901 17. >
1. Steenstrup, Ja|ietus, og Lülken, Chr. Spolia Atlantica. Bidrag til Kundskab om Klump- eller MaaneGskcne
I MoiidæJ. Med 4 Tavler og en Del Xylografier og Fotogravurer. 1898 4. 75.
2. Warming, Eng. Familien Podostemaceae. .S" Afhandling. Med 42 Figurgrupper. Résumé en français. 1899 1. 60.
3. Meyer, Kirstine. Om overensstemmende Tilstande hos Stollerne. En med Videnskabernes Selskabs Guld-
medaille belønnet frisafhandling. Med en Tavle. 1S09 2. 60.
4. Jorgensen, S. M. Om Zeise's Platoscmiæthylen- og Cossa's Platosemiainminsalte. Med 1 Tavle. 1900 . . > 75.
5. Christensen, \. Om Overbromider af Ghinaalkaloider. 1900 1. •
6. Steenstrup, Japetus. Heteroteuthis (Tray, med Bemærkninger om Rossia-Sepiola-Familieu i Almindelighed.
Med en Tavle. 1900 ... 90.
7. Gram, Bille. Om Proteinkornene hos olicgivende Frø. Med 4 Tavler. Résumé en français. 1901 ... . 2. 50.
8. Meinert, Fr. Vandkalvelarverne (Larvæ Dytiscidarum). Med 6 Tavler. Résumé en français. 1901 . . 5. 35.
X, med 4 Tavler. 1899—1902 10. 50.
1. Juel, C. Indledning i Læren om de grafiske Kurver. Résumé en français. 1899 2. 80.
2. Bllluiann. Eliiar. Bidrag til de organiske Kvægsølvforbindelsers Kemi. 1901 1. 80.
3. Saiusoe Lnnd og Rostrup, E. Marktidselen (Cirsium aroensej. En Monografi. Med 4 Tavler. Resumé en
français. 1901 6. •
4. Christensen, .4. Om Bromderivater af Cbinaalkaloiderne og om de gennem disse dannede brintfattigere For-
bindelser. 1902 1. 40.
XI, med 10 Tavler og 1 Kort. 1901-03 15. 05.
1. Wanning, Eug. Familien Podoslemaceæ. 6"^ Afhandling. Med 47 Figurgrupper. Résumé en français. 1901. 2. 15.
2. Ravn, J.P.J. Molluskerne i Danmarks Kridtaflejringer. I. Lamellibranchiater. Med 1 Kort og 4 Tavler. 1902. 4. •
3. Winther, Chr. Rotationsdispersionen hos de spontant aktive Stoller. 1902 2. •
4. Ravn, J. P. J. Molluskerne i Danmarks Kridtaflejringer. 11. Scaphopoder, Gastropoder og Cephalopoder.
Med 5 Tavler. 1902 ■ 3. 40.
5. Winther, Chr. Polarimetriske Undersogelser II: Rotationsdispersionen i Opløsninger 1. 60.
6. Ravn, J. P. J, Molluskerne i Danmarks Kridtaflejringer. 111. StratigraQske Undersøgelser. Med I Tavle.
Résumé en français. 1903 3. 85.
XII, med 3 Tavler og 1 Kort. 1902-04 10. 50.
1. Forch, Carl, Knudsen, Martin, uiul Serensen, S. P. L. Berichte über die Konstantenhestimmungen zur Auf-
stellung der hydrographischen Tabellen. Gesammelt von Martin Knudsen. 1902 4. 75.
2. Ber|h, R. Gasteropoda opisthobranchiata. With three plates and a map. (The Danish expedition to Slam
1899-1900, I.) 1902 , 3. 45.
3. Petersen, C. G. Joh., Jensen, Seren, Johansen, i. C, og Levinsen. J. Chr. L. De danske Farvandes Plankton i
Aarene 1898—1901. 1903 ^ 3. 25.
4. Christensen, ,4. Om Chinaalkaloidernes Dibromadditionsprodukter og om Forbindelser af Alkaloidernes
Chlorhydratcr med højere Metalchlorldcr. 1904 t- 35.
Geologiske og mineralogiske Skrifter
udgivne af det Kgl. danske Videnskabernes Selskab
(udenfor Skrifternes 6te Række, se Omslagets S. 2 — 3):
Kr. Ore
Ciilding, A. Om Lovene for Vandets Bevægelse i Jorden, m..2 Tavler. 1872 1. 65.
Forchhaiiiiuer, G, Om Midlerne til at bestemme Mængden af de organiske Bestanddele i Vandet etc., m.
1 Kort. 1850 1. .
Jobiistnip, F. Om Fugtighedens Bevægelse i den naturlige Jordbund, m. 3 Tavler. 1866 I. 15.
Pingel, C. Om den af Porphjrgange gjennembrudte røde Sandsteen i det sydlige Grønland. 1843 • 50.
Ring, C. C. Om Fugtighedens Bevægelse i Jordbunden, m. 1 Kort. 1 868 .' 1. •
MBL WHOI LIbrai
1 1' ni ill 1:1 l;!||l|[i;il'|||
5 WHSE 000
•■i( (1!
4ßaM
i^;i:. i!?'i
-mm:^
■:'<>_.n:ii>
!HitÙ'!;i.i^: . 1:
i- . ■■}:■
■> '■. ;-■■
W
l'